A practicall catechisme
         Hammond, Henry, 1605-1660.
      
       
         
           1645
        
      
       Approx. 601 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 181 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A45443
         Wing H581
         ESTC R19257
         12398337
         ocm 12398337
         61219
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A45443)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61219)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 941:1)
      
       
         
           
             A practicall catechisme
             Hammond, Henry, 1605-1660.
          
           [6], 354 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             Oxford :
             1645.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
             Attributed to Henry Hammond. cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Table of contents: p. [3]-[5]
             Errata: p. [6]
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Catechisms.
           Apologetics.
        
      
    
     
        2005-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-02 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-02 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           PRACTICALL
           CATECHISME
           .
        
         
           
             Theologia
             est
             Scientia
             affectiva
             ,
             non
             speculativa
             .
          
           
             Gerson
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Clemens
               .
               in
               Poedagog
            
             .
          
        
         
           OXFORD
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           yeare
           M.
           DC
           .
           XLV
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Table
           .
        
         
           
             OF
             Divinity
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             Practicall
             points
             .
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             First
             Covenant
             .
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Second
             Covenant
             .
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             names
             of
             Christ
             .
             p.
             15.
             
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 Jesus
                 .
                 p.
                 16.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             name
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             three
             offices
             .
             p.
             21.
             
             
               
                 Of
                 Christs
                 Kingly
                 office
                 .
                 p.
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Christs
                 Preistly
                 office
                 .
                 p.
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Christs
                 Propheticke
                 office
                 .
                 p.
                 38.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Of
             Faith.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             Of
             Hope
             .
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             Of
             Charity
             .
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             Of
             Repentance
             .
             p.
             84.
             
          
           
             Of
             Selfe-deniall
             .
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             Of
             taking
             up
             the
             Crosse
             .
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             Of
             Justification
             .
             p.
             112.
             
          
           
             Of
             Sanctification
             .
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             Gods
             method
             in
             saving
             a
             sinner
             .
             p.
             119.
             
          
           
             Of
             Christs
             Sermon
             in
             the
             Mount.
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Beatitudes
             .
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             Of
             Poverty
             of
             Spirit
             .
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             Of
             Mourning
             .
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             
             Of
             Meekenesse
             .
             
               p.
               126.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Hungring
             &
             thirsting
             after
             righteousnesse
             .
             135.
             
          
           
             Of
             Mercifulnesse
             .
             
               p.
               138.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Purity
             of
             heart
             .
             
               p.
               140.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Peace-making
             .
             
               p.
               144.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Persecution
             for
             righteousnesse
             sake
             .
             
               p.
               148.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Beatitudes
             .
             
               p.
               152.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             exemplary
             lives
             of
             Christians
             .
             
               p.
               154.
            
             
          
           
             Christianity
             is
             not
             destructive
             of
             the
             lawes
             to
             which
             mankind
             had
             beene
             formerly
             obliged
             .
             
               p.
               156.
            
             
          
           
             Christ
             perfected
             the
             law
             .
             
               p.
               157.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Killing
             .
             
               p.
               164.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             .
             
               p.
               165.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Selfe-murther
             .
             
               p.
               166.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Duells
             .
             
               p.
               168.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Warre
             .
             
               p.
               172.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Anger
             causelesse
             or
             immoderate
             
               
                 in
                 the
                 breast
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   173.
                
                 
              
               
                 in
                 the
                 tongue
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   177.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Of
             contumelious
             speaking
             .
             
               p.
               180.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Reconciliation
             .
             
               p.
               183.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             time
             of
             calling
             our selves
             to
             account
             for
             trespasses
             .
             
               p.
               184.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Adultery
             .
             
               p.
               186.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             looking
             on
             a
             woman
             to
             lust
             .
             
               p.
               188.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             eye
             and
             hand
             offending
             .
             
               p.
               191.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Divorce
             .
             
               p.
               192.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Swearing
             .
             
               p.
               203.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Revenge
             or
             retaliating
             evill
             .
             
               p.
               208.
            
             
          
           
             
             Of
             Warres
             .
             
               p.
               213.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             loving
             enemies
             .
             
               p.
               225.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Almes-giving
             .
             
               p.
               236.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Vaine-glory
             .
             
               p.
               252.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Prayer
             .
             
               p.
               259.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Vaine
             repetitions
             .
             
               p.
               271.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             .
             
               p.
               273.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Fasting
             .
             
               p.
               288.
            
             
             &
             296.
             
          
           
             Of
             Sobriety
             .
             
               p.
               290.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Feasting
             .
             
               p.
               295.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             desire
             and
             love
             of
             wealth
             .
             
               p.
               306.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Worldly
             Care.
             
               p.
               315.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             judging
             others
             .
             
               p.
               338.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             Prayer
             .
             
               p.
               346.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             doing
             as
             we
             would
             be
             done
             to
             .
             
               p.
               346.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Warinesse
             and
             prudence
             .
             
               p.
               348.
            
             
          
           
             Markes
             of
             False-teachers
             .
             
               p.
               349.
            
             
          
           
             Of
             Profession
             of
             Christianity
             without
             action
             .
             
               p.
               352.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           4.
           lin
           .
           8.
           
           After
           Covenant
           adde
           a
           Comma
           .
           p.
           14.
           lin
           .
           13.
           after
           Covenant
           ,
           adde
           ,
           
             in
             the
             notion
             wherein
             now
             we
             take
             it
             .
          
           l.
           16.
           after
           Covenant
           ,
           adde
           ,
           
             and
             that
             especially
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             so
             called
             ,
          
           Heb.
           8.
           p.
           15
           l.
           3.
           for
           falsible
           r.
           feasible
           .
           p.
           16.
           l.
           19.
           for
           
             words
             ,
             word
          
           .
           l.
           20.
           for
           
             things
             thing
          
           .
           p.
           32.
           l.
           16
           for
           
             follow
             .
             Wherein
          
           ,
           r.
           
             follow
             ,
             wherein
          
           .
           p.
           36.
           l.
           23.
           dele
           
             it
             cleare
          
           .
           l.
           24
           after
           person
           adde
           ,
           
             so
             as
             he
             shall
             be
             thought
             perfectly
             to
             have
             obeyed
             ,
          
           l.
           25.
           after
           were
           adde
           thus
           .
           p.
           40.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           proposed
           .
           p.
           54.
           l.
           17.
           r
           :
           
             particular
             is
          
           .
           p.
           77.
           l.
           24.
           t.
           
             that
             is
             in
          
           .
           p.
           107.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           
             those
             must
             be
             equally
             renounced
          
           .
           p.
           121.
           l.
           9.
           for
           lights
           r.
           hights
           .
           p.
           133.
           l.
           14.
           for
           
             foolish
             Iewish
          
           .
           p.
           137.
           l.
           3.
           for
           your
           r.
           that
           .
           p.
           151
           ,
           l.
           15.
           r.
           
             when
             it
             is
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           163.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           
             first
             he
             reh●
          
           p.
           169.
           l.
           11.
           for
           this
           r.
           these
           .
           p.
           183.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           unretracted
           .
           p.
           189.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           creature
           .
           p.
           198.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           
             that
             this
             is
          
           .
           l.
           23.
           r.
           
             adultery
             ]
             you
          
           .
           p.
           199.
           in
           marg
           :
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           205.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           those
           .
           p.
           206.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           
             on
             the.
          
           l.
           23.
           r.
           may
           .
           p.
           233.
           l.
           ult
           .
           for
           with
           r.
           
             which
             is
          
           .
           p.
           255.
           l.
           9.
           after
           or
           ,
           adde
           
             at
             least
             as
             from
          
           .
           p.
           256.
           l.
           1.
           for
           
             come
             to
          
           .
           r.
           cannot
           .
           p.
           257.
           l.
           20
           r.
           blowing
           .
           p.
           266.
           l.
           22.
           for
           non
           ,
           r.
           no.
           p.
           271.
           l.
           ●
           .
           after
           duty
           ,
           adde
           and.
           p.
           280
           in
           marg
           :
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           284.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           
             is
             it
          
           .
           p.
           307.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           
             bent
             on
          
           .
           p.
           341.
           l.
           28.
           for
           theirs
           ,
           r.
           yours
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           PRACTICALL
           CATECHISME
           .
        
         
           
             Scholler
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             help
             and
             care
             ,
             attained
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             proposed
             to
             those
             of
             my
             age
             by
             our
             Church-Catechisme
             ;
             and
             should
             in
             modesty
             content
             my selfe
             with
             those
             rudiments
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             finde
             my selfe
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             not
             only
             invited
             ,
             but
             obliged
             to
             
               grow
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             Shall
             I
             therefore
             beseech
             you
             to
             continue
             my
             guide
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             me
             ,
             first
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             questions
             it
             will
             be
             most
             usefull
             for
             me
             to
             aske
             ,
             and
             you
             to
             instruct
             me
             in
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             please
             my selfe
             ,
             or
             trouble
             you
             with
             lesse
             profitable
             speculations
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Catechist
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             most
             readily
             serve
             you
             in
             this
             demand
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             scruple
             to
             tell
             you
             that
             that
             kind
             of
             knowledge
             is
             most
             usefull
             ,
             and
             proper
             to
             be
             superadded
             to
             your
             former
             grounds
             ,
             which
             tendeth
             most
             immediately
             to
             the
             directing
             of
             your
             practice
             ,
             for
             you
             will
             easily
             remember
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             young
             mans
             question
             ,
             Mark.
             10.
             17.
             
             
             
               Good
               Master
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               doe
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               inherit
               eternall
               life
               ?
            
             and
             our
             bookes
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             oracle
             (
             that
             is
             the
             Devill
             himselfe
             )
             was
             informed
             to
             proclaime
             Socrates
             to
             be
             the
             wisest
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             he
             applied
             his
             studies
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             to
             the
             morall
             part
             ,
             the
             squaring
             and
             ordering
             of
             mens
             lives
             ;
             and
             Gerson
             a
             very
             learned
             and
             pious
             man
             ,
             hath
             defined
             Divinity
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             affective
             ,
             not
             onely
             speculative
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             you
             will
             best
             understand
             
             the
             meaning
             of
             ,
             by
             a
             very
             ancient
             writers
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             English
             these
             ,
             that
             
               the
               end
               of
               Christian
               philosophy
               is
               to
               make
               men
               better
               ,
               not
               more
               learned
               ;
               to
               edify
               ,
               not
               to
               instruct
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             most
             willingly
             intrust
             my selfe
             to
             your
             directions
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             vanity
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             unrulinesse
             of
             my
             youthfull
             affections
             may
             perhaps
             make
             me
             an
             improper
             auditour
             of
             such
             doctrines
             ,
             yet
             I
             hope
             the
             doctrines
             themselves
             and
             the
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             obtaineable
             by
             our
             prayers
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             meanes
             to
             fit
             me
             to
             receive
             profit
             by
             them
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             to
             tell
             me
             your
             opinion
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             what
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             will
             be
             likely
             to
             have
             the
             most
             present
             influence
             on
             my
             heart
             ,
             or
             contribute
             most
             to
             a
             Christian
             practice
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             conceive
             especially
             these
             five
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               first
               and
               second
               Covenant
            
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             difference
             of
             them
             :
             secondly
             ,
             the
             
             Names
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             one
             of
             them
             intimated
             )
             the
             
               Offices
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             
               Three
               Theologicall
               Graces
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
            
             and
             Charity
             ,
             together
             with
             
               Selfe
               deniall
            
             ,
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             Regeneration
             :
             fourthly
             ,
             the
             Difference
             and
             dependance
             betwixt
             Justification
             and
             Sanctification
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             the
             thorow
             understanding
             of
             our
             Saviours
             
               Sermon
               on
               the
               Mount
            
             ,
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             
               fifth
               ,
               sixth
            
             ,
             and
             
               seaventh
               Chapters
            
             of
             Saint
             Matthews
             Gospell
             .
             But
             you
             will
             be
             frighted
             with
             the
             length
             of
             this
             taske
             ,
             and
             discourag'd
             from
             setting
             out
             on
             so
             tedious
             a
             journey
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             thinke
             it
             unreasonable
             for
             me
             ,
             to
             be
             tyred
             with
             receiving
             the
             largest
             favours
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             the
             patience
             ,
             and
             the
             charity
             to
             bestow
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             you
             that
             I
             have
             an
             appetite
             to
             the
             journey
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             give
             you
             the
             least
             excuse
             of
             delay
             ,
             but
             put
             you
             in
             minde
             where
             it
             was
             that
             you
             promis'd
             to
             set
             out
             ,
             or
             begin
             your
             first
             stage
             ,
             and
             beseech
             you
             to
             god
             before
             me
             ,
             my
             guide
             and
             instructer
             ,
             first
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             two
             Covenants
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             my
             ignorance
             makes
             it
             necessary
             for
             me
             to
             request
             your
             first
             helpe
             ,
             to
             tell
             me
             what
             a
             Covenant
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               1
            
             A
             Covenant
             is
             a
             mutuall
             compact
             (
             as
             
             we
             now
             consider
             it
             )
             betwixt
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             consisting
             of
             mercies
             on
             Gods
             part
             made
             over
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             conditions
             on
             mans
             part
             required
             by
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             It
             will
             then
             be
             necessary
             for
             
             me
             to
             demand
             first
             what
             you
             meane
             by
             the
             
               First
               Covenant
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             meane
             that
             which
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             made
             with
             Adam
             ,
             assoone
             as
             he
             was
             created
             ,
             before
             his
             first
             sinne
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             mankinde
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             was
             the
             mercy
             an
             Gods
             part
             made
             over
             to
             him
             in
             that
             Covenant
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             consisted
             of
             two
             parts
             ,
             one
             sort
             of
             things
             supposed
             before
             the
             Covenant
             absolutely
             given
             to
             him
             by
             God
             in
             his
             creation
             :
             another
             promised
             and
             not
             given
             ,
             but
             upon
             condition
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             which
             was
             absolutely
             given
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             law
             written
             in
             his
             heart
             teaching
             him
             the
             whole
             duty
             of
             man
             ,
             2.
             
             A
             positive
             law
             ,
             of
             not
             eating
             the
             fruite
             of
             one
             tree
             in
             the
             garden
             ,
             all
             others
             but
             that
             one
             being
             freely
             allowed
             him
             by
             God.
             3.
             
             A
             perfect
             strength
             and
             ability
             bestowed
             on
             him
             to
             performe
             all
             that
             was
             required
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             a
             possibility
             to
             have
             lived
             for
             ever
             without
             ever
             sinning
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             which
             was
             promised
             on
             condition
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Continuance
             of
             that
             light
             ,
             and
             that
             strength
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             direct
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             assist
             him
             in
             a
             persevering
             performance
             of
             that
             perfect
             obedience
             .
             2.
             
             A
             crowne
             of
             such
             performance
             ,
             assumption
             to
             eternall
             felicity
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             was
             the
             condition
             upon
             which
             the
             former
             of
             these
             was
             promised
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Walking
             in
             that
             light
             ,
             making
             use
             of
             that
             strength
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             upon
             defailance
             in
             those
             two
             ,
             upon
             
             the
             first
             sinne
             ,
             that
             light
             was
             dimmed
             ,
             and
             that
             strength
             ,
             (
             like
             Sampsons
             when
             his
             lockes
             were
             lost
             ,
             )
             extremely
             weakned
             )
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             was
             the
             condition
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Eternall
             felicity
             was
             promised
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C
             ,
          
           
             Exact
             ,
             unsinning
             ,
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             proportioned
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             that
             strength
             ;
             and
             consequently
             upon
             the
             commission
             of
             the
             first
             sinne
             ,
             this
             crowne
             was
             forfeited
             ,
             Adam
             cast
             out
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             condemned
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             deprived
             both
             of
             eternity
             and
             felicity
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             houre
             to
             this
             ,
             there
             hath
             beene
             no
             man
             living
             
               (
               Christ
            
             onely
             excepted
             who
             was
             God
             as
             well
             as
             man
             )
             justifiable
             by
             that
             first
             covenant
             ,
             all
             having
             
               sinned
               ,
               and
               so
               coming
               short
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             promised
             in
             that
             covenant
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             now
             given
             me
             a
             view
             of
             the
             first
             covenant
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             not
             give
             my
             curiosity
             leave
             to
             importune
             you
             with
             more
             questions
             about
             it
             .
             Onely
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             tell
             me
             ,
             what
             condition
             Adam
             and
             consequently
             mankinde
             were
             concluded
             under
             ,
             upon
             the
             defailance
             ,
             or
             breach
             of
             the
             condition
             required
             in
             that
             first
             covenant
             ,
             for
             I
             perceive
             Adam
             sinned
             ,
             and
             so
             brake
             that
             condition
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             intimated
             that
             to
             you
             already
             ,
             and
             yet
             shall
             farther
             enlarge
             on
             it
             .
             Upon
             the
             fall
             of
             Adam
             ,
             he
             and
             all
             mankinde
             forfeited
             that
             perfect
             light
             and
             perfect
             strength
             ,
             and
             became
             very
             defective
             and
             weake
             both
             in
             knowledge
             and
             ability
             of
             performing
             their
             
             duty
             to
             their
             Creatour
             ,
             and
             consequently
             were
             made
             utterly
             uncapable
             of
             ever
             receiving
             benefit
             by
             that
             first
             covenant
             .
             It
             being
             just
             with
             God
             to
             withdraw
             that
             high
             degree
             of
             strength
             and
             grace
             when
             he
             saw
             so
             ill
             use
             made
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             why
             should
             God
             inflict
             that
             punishment
             upon
             all
             mankinde
             ,
             for
             (
             or
             upon
             occasion
             of
             )
             the
             sinne
             of
             that
             one
             man
             ?
             though
             he
             used
             his
             talent
             so
             very
             ill
             ,
             others
             of
             his
             posterity
             might
             have
             used
             it
             better
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             they
             all
             be
             so
             prejudged
             ,
             upon
             one
             mans
             miscarriage
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Many
             reasons
             may
             be
             rendred
             for
             this
             act
             of
             Gods
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             yet
             ought
             not
             his
             wisedome
             to
             be
             arraign'd
             at
             our
             tribunall
             ,
             or
             judged
             by
             us
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             an
             act
             of
             his
             wisedom
             ,
             more
             then
             of
             distributive
             justice
             ,
             it
             
               being
               free
               for
               him
               to
               do
               what
               he
               will
               with
               his
               owne
               ,
            
             and
             such
             is
             his
             Grace
             and
             his
             Crowne
             .
             But
             the
             most
             full
             satisfactory
             reason
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             because
             God
             intending
             to
             take
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             that
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             intended
             withall
             to
             make
             a
             
               second
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             should
             tend
             as
             much
             or
             more
             to
             the
             maine
             end
             ,
             the
             eternall
             felicity
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             as
             ,
             or
             then
             the
             first
             could
             have
             done
             .
             And
             that
             you
             will
             acknowledge
             ,
             when
             you
             heare
             what
             this
             second
             covenant
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             then
             what
             is
             the
             second
             Covenant
             :
             and
             first
             with
             whom
             was
             it
             made
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             
             was
             made
             with
             the
             same
             Adam
             now
             after
             his
             
             fall
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               shall
               breake
               the
               Serpents
               head
               .
               Gen.
            
             3.
             15.
             and
             afterwards
             repeated
             more
             plainely
             to
             
               Abraham
               .
               Gen.
            
             22.
             17.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             who
             is
             that
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             that
             in
             the
             words
             spoken
             to
             Abraham
             is
             meant
             by
             
               Thy
               seed
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             
               (
               Gal.
            
             3.
             16.
             
             )
             tells
             us
             is
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             promised
             in
             that
             second
             Covenant
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             giving
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             take
             our
             nature
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             become
             a
             kind
             of
             second
             Adam
             ,
             in
             that
             nature
             of
             ours
             to
             performe
             perfect
             unsinning
             obedience
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             just
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             yet
             being
             faultlesse
             ,
             to
             undergoe
             a
             shamefull
             death
             voluntarily
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             to
             satisfy
             for
             the
             sinne
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             the
             sinnes
             of
             all
             mankinde
             ,
             to
             
               tast
               death
               for
               every
               man.
               Heb.
            
             2.
             9.
             and
             this
             being
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             this
             Covenant
             are
             consequent
             and
             dependent
             on
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             second
             Covenant
             was
             made
             in
             Christ
             ,
             sealed
             in
             his
             bloud
             (
             as
             it
             was
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Easterne
             Nations
             to
             seale
             all
             Covenants
             with
             bloud
             )
             and
             so
             confirmed
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             2
             
               Cor.
               1.
               20.
               
               All
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               in
               him
               are
               yea
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               amen
               ,
            
             that
             is
             are
             verified
             (
             which
             is
             the
             importance
             of
             Yea
             )
             and
             confirmed
             (
             which
             is
             meant
             by
             Amen
             )
             into
             an
             immutability
             ,
             in
             or
             by
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Well
             then
             .
             What
             are
             the
             promises
             or
             mercies
             made
             over
             unto
             us
             in
             Christ
             by
             this
             second
             Covenant
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             First
             a
             revelation
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             called
             
               the
               law
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             we
             Christians
             ought
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             set
             downe
             as
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Covenant
             .
             
               Heb.
               8.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Secondly
            
             a
             promise
             of
             pardon
             or
             mercy
             to
             
               our
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               and
               our
               sinnes
               and
               our
               iniquities
               ,
            
             v.
             12.
             
             Thirdly
             the
             giving
             of
             grace
             or
             strength
             ,
             although
             not
             perfect
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             may
             enable
             us
             to
             live
             without
             ever
             sinning
             ,
             yet
             such
             as
             is
             sufficient
             to
             performe
             what
             is
             necessary
             now
             under
             this
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             it
             is
             said
             by
             S.
             
               Paul.
               Rom
            
             10.
             8.
             that
             the
             word
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             )
             
               is
               nigh
               thee
            
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             which
             will
             not
             be
             understood
             ,
             but
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             the
             place
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             cited
             ,
             
               Deut.
               30.
               11
               ,
               14.
               
               The
               commandement
               which
               I
               command
               thee
               this
               day
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               hidden
               from
               thee
               ,
               (
               the
               Hebrew
            
             word
             there
             is
             by
             the
             Greeke
             translators
             best
             exprest
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             
             
               too
               heavy
               for
               thee
            
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             
               it
               is
               not
               impossible
               for
               thee
               ,
               )
               but
            
             v.
             14.
             
               it
               is
               very
               nigh
               unto
               thee
               in
               thy
               mouth
               and
               in
               thy
               heart
            
             (
             the
             Greek
             adde
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             hand
             )
             
               that
               thou
               maiest
               doe
               it
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Saint
             John
             saith
             ,
             
               His
               commandements
               are
               not
               greivous
            
             ,
             the
             word
             signifies
             heavy
             and
             unsupportable
             ,
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             
               His
               yoke
               is
               easie
               and
               his
               burthen
               light
               ,
            
             and
             
             Saint
             Paul
             againe
             that
             
               He
               can
               doe
               all
               things
               thorow
               Christ
               that
               strengthens
               him
               ,
            
             able
             to
             do
             nothing
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             attaining
             of
             blisse
             ,
             
               (
               we
               are
               not
               sufficient
               of
               our selves
               ,
            
             saieth
             he
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
            
             )
             but
             yet
             thorow
             
               Christ
               that
               strengthens
               mee
               I
               can
               doe
               all
               things
            
             that
             are
             now
             required
             of
             mee
             ,
             
               (
               our
               sufficiency
               is
               of
               God.
               )
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             where
             is
             this
             part
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             set
             downe
             in
             Scripture
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             intimated
             in
             these
             and
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             but
             is
             distinctly
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             song
             of
             
               Zachary
               ,
               Luk.
            
             1.
             74.
             he
             there
             speakes
             of
             the
             
               oath
               which
               God
               sware
               to
               our
               father
               Abraham
               ,
            
             v.
             72.
             which
             he
             stiles
             Gods
             
               holy
               Covenant
            
             ,
             v.
             71.
             and
             he
             specifies
             two
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             1
             Deliverance
             or
             safety
             from
             the
             power
             of
             our
             enemies
             ,
             Sinne
             and
             Satan
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             
               That
               we
               being
               delivered
               without
               feare
               or
               danger
            
             (
             for
             so
             the
             pointing
             of
             the
             Greeke
             words
             in
             the
             most
             ancient
             copies
             teach
             us
             to
             
             read
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             safe
             and
             secure
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               our
               enemies
               .
               2
               Giving
            
             of
             power
             or
             strength
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             enable
             us
             
               to
               serve
               him
            
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             will
             accept
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             persevere
             in
             that
             service
             ,
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             words
             [
             that
             
               he
               would
               grant
               unto
               us
            
             (
             or
             as
             the
             word
             is
             rendred
             
               Rev.
               11.
               3.
               give
               power
            
             )
             
             
               that
               we
               might
               serve
               him
            
             (
             or
             to
             serve
             him
             )
             
               in
               holinesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               before
               him
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               ]
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             This
             place
             is
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             ,
             
             a
             cleare
             one
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             object
             against
             it
             ;
             only
             pardon
             my
             curiosity
             if
             having
             beene
             told
             by
             you
             that
             this
             second
             Covenant
             was
             repeated
             to
             
               Abraham
               Gen.
            
             22.
             16.
             and
             finding
             it
             here
             called
             the
             oath
             sworne
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             reading
             of
             that
             oath
             in
             Gen.
             not
             finding
             any
             such
             forme
             of
             words
             there
             exprest
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             to
             satisfy
             this
             scruple
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             reconcile
             those
             two
             places
             which
             both
             you
             and
             the
             margents
             of
             our
             Bibles
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             parallell
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             words
             doth
             not
             so
             readily
             consent
             to
             .
             The
             granting
             me
             this
             favour
             may
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             make
             the
             whole
             matter
             more
             perspicuous
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             of
             your
             opinion
             and
             therefore
             shall
             readily
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             cost
             me
             no
             more
             paines
             then
             this
             ,
             1.
             to
             tell
             you
             that
             there
             is
             one
             part
             of
             the
             oath
             mentioned
             in
             Gen.
             which
             belonged
             peculiarly
             to
             the
             temporall
             prosperity
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             spring
             from
             that
             
               Abraham
               ,
               [
               I
               will
               multiply
               thy
               seed
            
             &c
             :
             ]
             and
             indeed
             that
             whole
             verse
             17.
             may
             literally
             and
             primarily
             be
             referr'd
             to
             that
             ;
             but
             then
             besides
             that
             ,
             (
             which
             Zachary
             respecteth
             not
             )
             there
             are
             three
             things
             more
             promised
             ,
             
               spirituall
               blessing
               ,
               spirituall
               victory
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               incarnation
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             last
             of
             these
             Zachary
             mentions
             not
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             oath
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             supposed
             in
             his
             whole
             song
             occasioned
             only
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             uttered
             on
             purpose
             to
             
             celebrate
             the
             incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             two
             parts
             are
             specified
             and
             interpreted
             by
             him
             ;
             the
             victory
             over
             (
             or
             
               possessing
               the
               gates
               of
               )
               the
               enemies
            
             there
             ,
             is
             here
             called
             
               deliverance
               without
               feare
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               our
               enemies
            
             ;
             and
             the
             blessing
             there
             ,
             is
             explained
             here
             to
             be
             giving
             us
             power
             
               to
               serve
               him
               in
               holinesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               before
               him
               all
               our
               dayes
               ,
            
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             for
             the
             amending
             of
             our
             lives
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             14.
             where
             the
             
               receiving
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             is
             called
             the
             
               blessing
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             assisting
             and
             enabling
             us
             to
             persevere
             ,
             being
             really
             the
             most
             inestimable
             blessing
             that
             this
             life
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             to
             which
             purpose
             Saint
             
               Peter
               Act.
            
             3.
             26.
             speaking
             of
             Christ
             sent
             by
             
               God
               to
               blesse
               us
            
             ,
             expresseth
             the
             thing
             ,
             wherein
             that
             blessing
             consists
             ,
             to
             wit
             
               in
               turning
               away
               every
               one
               from
               his
               iniquities
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             troubled
             you
             too
             farre
             by
             this
             extravagance
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             no
             delay
             to
             recall
             my selfe
             into
             the
             rode
             againe
             ,
             and
             having
             beene
             taught
             by
             you
             these
             severall
             particulars
             of
             Gods
             promise
             in
             the
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             I
             shall
             desire
             you
             to
             proceed
             to
             tell
             me
             what
             is
             the
             
               condition
               required
               of
               us
            
             in
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             unlesse
             perhaps
             there
             be
             some
             farther
             particulars
             promised
             on
             Gods
             part
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             not
             yet
             mentioned
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             be
             two
             more
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             of
             giving
             
             more
             grace
             ,
             the
             second
             ,
             of
             crowning
             with
             glory
             ;
             but
             both
             those
             conditionall
             promises
             :
             the
             first
             ,
             upon
             condition
             that
             we
             make
             use
             of
             those
             former
             talents
             ,
             those
             weaker
             degrees
             of
             grace
             given
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             intimation
             of
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             noble
             man
             Luk.
             19.
             13.
             the
             summe
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             
               unto
               every
               one
               that
               hath
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             hath
             made
             good
             use
             of
             the
             talent
             of
             grace
             intrusted
             to
             him
             )
             as
             
               Heb.
               12.
               28.
               to
               have
               grace
            
             signifies
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             to
             the
             end
             to
             which
             it
             is
             designed
             ,
             )
             
               shall
               be
               given
               ;
               and
               from
               him
               that
               hath
               not
            
             (
             made
             that
             use
             he
             ought
             )
             
               even
               that
               he
               hath
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               him
               .
            
             The
             second
             upon
             condition
             that
             he
             be
             at
             the
             day
             of
             death
             or
             judgement
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             as
             Christ
             now
             under
             this
             second
             Covenant
             requires
             him
             to
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             this
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             yet
             no
             salvation
             to
             be
             had
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             answer
             you
             first
             negatively
             ,
             then
             positively
             .
             negatively
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             1.
             
               perfect
               ,
               exact
               ,
               unsinning
               obedience
               ,
            
             never
             to
             offend
             at
             all
             in
             any
             kinde
             of
             sinne
             ,
             (
             this
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             )
             nor
             2
             is
             it
             never
             to
             have
             committed
             any
             deliberate
             sinne
             in
             the
             former
             life
             ,
             nor
             3
             never
             to
             have
             gone
             on
             or
             continued
             in
             any
             habituall
             or
             customary
             sinne
             for
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             positively
             the
             new
             creature
             ,
             or
             renewed
             sincere
             honest
             faithfull
             obedience
             to
             the
             whole
             Gospell
             ,
             giving
             up
             the
             whole
             
             heart
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             the
             performing
             of
             that
             which
             God
             enables
             us
             to
             performe
             ,
             and
             bewailing
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             frailties
             ,
             and
             sinnes
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             past
             &
             present
             life
             ,
             and
             beseeching
             Gods
             pardon
             in
             Christ
             for
             all
             such
             ;
             and
             sincerely
             labouring
             to
             mortify
             every
             sin
             ,
             and
             performe
             uniforme
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             every
             fall
             rising
             again
             by
             repentance
             and
             reformation
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             condition
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             is
             a
             constellation
             or
             conjuncture
             of
             all
             those
             Gospell-graces
             ,
             
               faith
               hope
               ,
               charity
               ,
               selfe-deniall
               ,
               repentance
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             truly
             and
             sincerely
             rooted
             in
             the
             Christian
             heart
             ,
             though
             mixed
             with
             much
             weakenesse
             and
             imperfection
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             with
             many
             sinnes
             ,
             so
             they
             be
             not
             wilfully
             and
             impenitently
             lived
             and
             died
             in
             ,
             for
             in
             that
             case
             nothing
             but
             perdition
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             part
             of
             the
             promises
             is
             this
             condition
             required
             to
             make
             us
             capable
             of
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Of
             pardon
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             salvation
             :
             by
             which
             you
             see
             that
             no
             man
             shall
             be
             pardoned
             or
             saved
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             observes
             this
             condition
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             condition
             is
             then
             required
             to
             make
             capable
             of
             that
             other
             part
             of
             the
             conditionall
             promise
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             
               more
               grace
            
             ,
             or
             continuance
             of
             that
             we
             have
             already
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             A
             carefull
             industrious
             husbanding
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             daily
             prayer
             for
             daily
             increase
             ,
             and
             attending
             diligently
             to
             the
             meanes
             of
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Meethinkes
             I
             now
             understand
             somewhat
             of
             
             the
             nature
             and
             difference
             of
             these
             two
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             aske
             you
             which
             of
             them
             it
             is
             that
             we
             Christians
             are
             now
             concerned
             in
             ,
             for
             I
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             second
             .
             Onely
             be
             pleased
             to
             tell
             me
             which
             of
             these
             two
             it
             was
             by
             which
             the
             Jewes
             were
             to
             expect
             salvation
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Both
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             man
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             saved
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             this
             second
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             How
             then
             were
             the
             Jewes
             obliged
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             law
             ?
             is
             not
             the
             law
             the
             first
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             Judaicall
             law
             was
             not
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             ,
             but
             the
             
               law
               of
               unsinning
               perfect
               obedience
            
             made
             with
             Adam
             in
             innocence
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Judaicall
             law
             did
             represent
             unto
             us
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             so
             it
             did
             the
             second
             also
             :
             the
             first
             by
             requiring
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             and
             pronouncing
             a
             curse
             on
             him
             that
             
               continued
               not
               in
               all
            
             those
             many
             burthensome
             ordinances
             ,
             which
             the
             law
             gave
             no
             power
             to
             any
             to
             performe
             .
             The
             second
             in
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             rites
             ,
             which
             served
             as
             emblems
             to
             shew
             us
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             the
             second
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             interpose
             any
             more
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             my
             ignorance
             might
             suggest
             ,
             but
             onely
             put
             you
             in
             minde
             ,
             that
             you
             told
             me
             that
             this
             doctrine
             had
             a
             most
             present
             influence
             on
             our
             lives
             ,
             be
             pleased
             to
             shew
             me
             how
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             hath
             so
             ,
             many
             wayes
             .
             I
             will
             mention
             a
             few
             .
             First
             ,
             By
             prescribing
             the
             
             condition
             ,
             it
             sets
             us
             a
             worke
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             living
             well
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             shewing
             us
             how
             possible
             or
             falsible
             that
             condition
             is
             by
             the
             Grace
             and
             helpe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             first
             obliges
             us
             to
             a
             
               deligent
               performance
            
             of
             that
             duty
             of
             prayer
             for
             that
             Grace
             ,
             and
             then
             stirres
             us
             up
             to
             endeavour
             and
             industry
             in
             doing
             what
             we
             are
             enabled
             to
             doe
             ,
             that
             we
             
               receive
               not
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               vaine
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             By
             shewing
             us
             the
             necessity
             ,
             
               indispensible
               necessity
            
             of
             sincere
             obedience
             ,
             it
             shuts
             the
             doore
             against
             all
             temptations
             to
             
               carnall
               security
               ,
               sloth
               ,
               presumption
               ,
               hypocrisy
               ,
               partiall
               obedience
               ,
               or
               habituall
               going
            
             on
             in
             sinne
             .
             And
             Fourthly
             ,
             By
             shewing
             the
             true
             grounds
             of
             hope
             ,
             fortifies
             us
             against
             desperation
             .
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             we
             need
             any
             encouragements
             in
             our
             Christian
             walke
             ,
             his
             promise
             to
             enable
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             accept
             ,
             will
             most
             abundantly
             contribute
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             usefulnesse
             of
             your
             directions
             ,
             and
             I
             beseech
             God
             to
             assist
             me
             in
             bringing
             forth
             the
             fruit
             which
             it
             is
             just
             for
             you
             to
             expect
             .
             and
             for
             God
             to
             require
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             I
             promise
             you
             by
             his
             helpe
             to
             he
             mindfull
             of
             your
             admonitions
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             desire
             you
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             second
             kinde
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             you
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             names
             and
             in
             one
             of
             them
             the
             offices
             of
             Christ
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             what
             names
             doe
             you
             meane
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Those
             two
             most
             eminent
             and
             vulgarly
             knowne
             ,
             so
             often
             
             repeated
             ,
             but
             so
             little
             weighed
             ,
             Jesus
             and
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             you
             what
             is
             the
             importance
             of
             
             the
             word
             Jesu●
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             Hebrew
             word
             which
             signifies
             Saviour
             or
             salvation
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             prove
             it
             when
             an
             Angell
             hath
             asserted
             it
             ,
             
               Mat.
               1.
               21.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               call
               his
               name
               Jesus
               ,
               for
               he
               shall
               save
               his
               people
               from
               their
               sinnes
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             The
             place
             you
             cite
             I
             have
             considered
             ,
             and
             finde
             a
             very
             puzling
             difficulty
             in
             it
             ,
             by
             giving
             my selfe
             liberty
             to
             read
             on
             ,
             to
             the
             two
             next
             verses
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             which
             are
             these
             :
             
               All
               this
               was
               done
               that
               it
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               which
               was
               spoken
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Behold
               a
               Virgin
               shall
               conceive
               and
               beare
               a
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               call
               his
               name
            
             Emmanuel
             .
             How
             could
             his
             name
             be
             called
             Jesus
             and
             Emmanuel
             too
             ?
             or
             how
             could
             the
             calling
             his
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             be
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             that
             prophecy
             that
             foretold
             that
             they
             should
             
               call
               his
               name
            
             Emmanuel
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             to
             know
             that
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             ,
             words
             and
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             calling
             and
             
               being
               ,
               name
            
             and
             person
             are
             all
             one
             ;
             
               No
               word
               shall
               be
               impossible
               with
               God
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             
               nothing
               shall
               be
               impossible
            
             :
             and
             
               my
               house
               shall
               be
               called
               the
               house
               of
               prayer
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             my
             house
             shall
             be
             the
             house
             of
             prayer
             
               to
               all
               people
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             as
             well
             as
             Jewes
             ;
             and
             so
             many
             names
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             many
             men
             :
             and
             according
             to
             that
             idiom
             .
             (
             retained
             both
             in
             the
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             Evangelists
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             )
             this
             phrase
             
               [
               they
               shall
               call
               his
               name
            
             Emmanuel
             ]
             
             is
             in
             signification
             no
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               be
               ,
               God
               with
               us
               ,
            
             or
             God
             incarnate
             in
             our
             flesh
             ;
             which
             incarnation
             of
             his
             ,
             being
             on
             purpose
             to
             save
             his
             people
             from
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             prophecy
             which
             foretold
             it
             ,
             was
             perfectly
             fulfilled
             in
             his
             birth
             and
             circumcision
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             he
             was
             called
             Jesus
             .
             Which
             name
             was
             but
             a
             signification
             of
             his
             designe
             in
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             another
             place
             ;
             
               This
               day
               there
               is
               borne
               in
               the
               City
               of
            
             David
             
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             answering
             of
             my
             impertinent
             scruple
             I
             have
             gained
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             end
             of
             Christs
             birth
             ,
             of
             all
             he
             did
             and
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             was
             that
             he
             might
             
               save
               us
            
             .
             I
             pray
             you
             then
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             saving
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             To
             save
             is
             to
             redeeme
             from
             sinne
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             acknowledge
             ,
             if
             you
             observe
             but
             these
             two
             plaine
             places
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             which
             even
             now
             I
             cited
             .
             
               Mat.
               1.
               21.
               
               [
               he
               shall
               save
               his
               people
               from
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               ]
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             reason
             there
             rendred
             why
             he
             is
             called
             a
             Saviour
             )
             then
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             
             Christ
             
               gave
               himselfe
            
             to
             be
             crucified
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             
               might
               redeeme
               us
               from
               all
               iniquity
               .
               ]
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             doth
             this
             saving
             or
             redeeming
             from
             sinne
             consist
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             In
             3
             things
             ,
             first
             ,
             In
             obtaining
             pardon
             for
             sinne
             or
             reconciling
             us
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             consequently
             to
             that
             ,
             in
             delivering
             us
             from
             the
             eternall
             torments
             which
             from
             God
             as
             judge
             ,
             and
             from
             Satan
             as
             accuser
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             as
             executioner
             ,
             are
             in
             strict
             justice
             ,
             or
             by
             
             the
             first
             Covenant
             due
             to
             sinne
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             a
             calling
             to
             repentance
             ,
             by
             weakning
             the
             reigning
             power
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             tempting
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             by
             mortifying
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             sinfull
             desires
             of
             the
             naturall
             ,
             and
             sinfull
             habits
             of
             the
             carnall
             man
             ,
             )
             by
             implanting
             a
             new
             principle
             of
             holinesse
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             In
             perfecting
             and
             accomplishing
             all
             these
             so
             happy
             beginnings
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             life
             in
             heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             How
             can
             it
             be
             said
             that
             Christ
             came
             thus
             to
             save
             ,
             to
             doe
             all
             this
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             ,
             so
             long
             after
             his
             coming
             ,
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             thus
             saved
             in
             all
             or
             any
             of
             the
             three
             sences
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             he
             came
             to
             save
             is
             certainly
             true
             ,
             whatsoever
             objections
             you
             can
             have
             against
             it
             :
             and
             that
             by
             saving
             these
             3
             things
             are
             meant
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             I
             shall
             manifest
             from
             other
             Scriptures
             .
             The
             first
             sence
             is
             conteined
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             used
             ,
             )
             
               Luk.
               1.
               71.
               salvation
            
             ,
             or
             
             
               that
               we
               should
               be
               saved
               from
               our
               enemies
               ,
            
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             our
             spirituall
             enemies
             ,
             sinne
             and
             Satan
             ▪
             and
             if
             you
             doubt
             whether
             sinne
             be
             there
             meant
             ,
             or
             the
             
               pardon
               of
               sinne
            
             ,
             by
             that
             saving
             ,
             the
             next
             verse
             will
             cleare
             the
             difficulty
             ,
             where
             it
             followes
             ,
             to
             
               performe
               the
               mercy
               ,
               or
               mercifully
            
             to
             
             deale
             with
             
               our
               fathers
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               remember
               his
               holy
               Covenant
            
             ,
             of
             which
             Covenant
             you
             know
             this
             is
             one
             speciall
             part
             ,
             
               Heb.
               8.
               12.
               
               I
               will
               be
               mercifull
               to
               their
               sinnes
               ,
            
             (
             which
             explaines
             the
             
               mercifull
               dealing
            
             there
             )
             and
             
               their
               iniquities
               will
               I
               remember
               
               no
               more
               .
            
             And
             then
             for
             the
             second
             sence
             ,
             that
             saving
             signifies
             
               calling
               to
               repentance
            
             ,
             may
             appeare
             not
             onely
             by
             comparing
             those
             two
             places
             ,
             
               [
               I
               came
               to
               call
               sinners
               to
               repentance
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             
               [
               Christ
               Jesus
               came
               into
               the
               world
               to
               save
               sinners
               ,
               ]
            
             out
             also
             by
             a
             notable
             place
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             very
             usefull
             for
             the
             explaining
             of
             that
             word
             .
             v.
             38.
             't
             is
             reported
             that
             Saint
             Peter
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               repent
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             v.
             
             40.
             
               in
               more
               other
               words
               he
               testified
               unto
               them
               ,
               or
               preached
            
             unto
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               be
               ye
               saved
               ,
               or
               escape
               ye
               from
               this
               perverse
               generation
               :
            
             
             whence
             it
             is
             cleare
             ,
             that
             
               being
               saved
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             but
             
               more
               other
               words
            
             to
             signify
             repentance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             surely
             that
             word
             ,
             v.
             47.
             which
             we
             render
             
               such
               as
               should
               be
               saved
            
             ,
             but
             is
             
             literally
             
               [
               the
               saved
            
             ]
             signifies
             peculiarly
             those
             who
             
               received
               that
               exhortation
               ,
               v.
            
             41.
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             repented
             of
             their
             sinnes
             .
             but
             this
             by
             the
             way
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             acception
             of
             the
             phrase
             ,
             't
             is
             so
             ordinary
             for
             salvation
             ,
             to
             signify
             the
             
               holy
               pure
               life
               in
               heaven
            
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             give
             you
             any
             proofe
             of
             it
             .
             Having
             therefore
             cleared
             the
             truth
             ,
             this
             were
             sufficient
             ,
             although
             I
             wanted
             skill
             to
             answer
             your
             objection
             ,
             but
             yet
             that
             may
             easily
             be
             done
             too
             ,
             by
             saying
             that
             Christ
             hath
             really
             performed
             his
             part
             toward
             every
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             that
             whosoever
             hath
             not
             the
             effect
             ,
             and
             fruit
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             through
             his
             owne
             wilfull
             neglect
             ,
             and
             even
             despising
             of
             so
             great
             salvation
             .
             
               Light
               came
               
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               men
               loved
               darknesse
               more
               then
               light
               ,
            
             and
             having
             made
             a
             
               Covenant
               with
               death
            
             and
             damnation
             ,
             are
             most
             
               worthy
               to
               have
               their
               portions
               therein
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             is
             the
             short
             or
             summe
             of
             Christs
             being
             Jesus
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             fetch
             backe
             sinners
             to
             heaven
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             of
             mankinde
             shall
             truly
             repent
             and
             fly
             to
             him
             ,
             shall
             thorow
             him
             obtaine
             
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               salvation
               ,
            
             a
             mercy
             vouchsafed
             to
             men
             ,
             but
             denyed
             to
             Angells
             ,
             who
             being
             once
             fallen
             are
             left
             in
             that
             wretched
             estate
             ,
             and
             no
             course
             taken
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             possibility
             left
             for
             their
             recovery
             :
             which
             most
             comfortable
             truth
             is
             clearely
             set
             downe
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb
             :
             2.
             15.
             though
             in
             our
             English
             reading
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             be
             somewhat
             obscured
             ;
             The
             words
             rightly
             rendred
             run
             thus
             ,
             
               He
               doth
               not
            
             
             
               take
               hold
               of
               Angells
               ,
               but
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               he
               taketh
               hold
               of
               .
            
             Where
             the
             word
             which
             I
             render
             
               taking
               hold
               of
            
             ,
             signifies
             to
             catch
             any
             one
             who
             is
             either
             running
             away
             ,
             or
             falling
             on
             the
             ground
             or
             into
             a
             pit
             ,
             to
             fetch
             backe
             or
             recover
             againe
             .
             This
             Christ
             did
             for
             men
             by
             being
             borne
             ,
             and
             suffering
             in
             our
             flesh
             ,
             but
             for
             Angells
             he
             did
             it
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             speciall
             influence
             will
             this
             whole
             doctrine
             have
             upon
             our
             lives
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             proper
             to
             
               stirre
               up
            
             our
             most
             affectionate
             love
             and
             gratitude
             to
             this
             Saviour
             ,
             
             who
             hath
             descended
             so
             low
             even
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             to
             satisfie
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             obtaine
             pardon
             for
             us
             .
             this
             
               love
               of
               Christ
               constreineth
               us
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             2.
             
             'T
             is
             proper
             to
             beget
             in
             us
             a
             just
             
               hatred
               of
               sinne
            
             which
             brought
             God
             out
             of
             heaven
             to
             make
             expiation
             for
             it
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             most
             proper
             enforcement
             of
             
               repentance
               and
               amendment
            
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             remember
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             without
             that
             we
             are
             likely
             to
             be
             little
             benefited
             by
             this
             
               Saviour
               ,
               except
               we
               repent
            
             salvation
             it selfe
             shall
             not
             keepe
             us
             from
             perishing
             .
             2.
             
             That
             that
             was
             an
             end
             of
             Christs
             death
             
               to
               redeeme
               us
               from
               all
               iniquity
               and
               purifie
               to
               himselfe
               a
               peculiar
               people
               zealous
               of
               good
               workes
               ,
            
             aswell
             as
             to
             satisfy
             for
             us
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             proper
             to
             teach
             us
             
               feare
               of
               offending
            
             ,
             and
             keepe
             us
             from
             security
             ,
             when
             1
             ,
             we
             finde
             what
             an
             
               exemplary
               punishment
            
             God
             saw
             fit
             ,
             if
             not
             necessary
             ,
             to
             inflict
             on
             sinne
             in
             the
             person
             of
             his
             sonne
             ,
             and
             2
             ,
             remember
             how
             much
             more
             guilty
             we
             now
             shall
             prove
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             still
             damne
             our selves
             in
             despight
             of
             all
             these
             meanes
             of
             saving
             us
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             beseech
             God
             to
             open
             my
             heart
             to
             those
             considerations
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             shall
             farther
             importune
             you
             to
             proceed
             and
             tell
             me
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             you
             told
             me
             the
             Offices
             of
             Christ
             were
             intimated
             .
             but
             I
             beseech
             you
             first
             what
             do
             you
             meane
             by
             Offices
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             meane
             by
             that
             word
             ,
             places
             of
             charge
             and
             dignity
             ,
             to
             which
             
             God
             thought
             fit
             to
             designe
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             the
             better
             accomplish
             the
             end
             for
             which
             he
             sent
             him
             ;
             the
             trust
             or
             charge
             supposing
             somewhat
             to
             be
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             dignity
             implying
             somewhat
             to
             be
             returned
             by
             us
             ;
             as
             you
             will
             see
             in
             the
             particulars
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             word
             Christ
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Annointed
             ,
             and
             that
             intimates
             the
             three
             Offices
             to
             which
             men
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             inaugurated
             by
             the
             ceremony
             of
             anointing
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             are
             those
             three
             Offices
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Of
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             Preist
             ,
             and
             of
             Prophet
             .
          
        
         
           
             S
             
          
           
             What
             belonged
             
             to
             Christ
             to
             do
             as
             King
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             To
             set
             up
             his
             throne
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             or
             to
             reigne
             in
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             evidence
             of
             his
             power
             thorow
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             was
             required
             of
             him
             to
             that
             purpose
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             weaken
             and
             shorten
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             which
             Christ
             really
             did
             at
             his
             suffering
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             by
             death
             destroying
             the
             Devill
             ,
             and
             againe
             
               I
               saw
               Lucifer
               falne
               downe
               from
               heaven
               ,
            
             that
             is
             from
             the
             more
             unlimited
             power
             which
             he
             had
             before
             :
             and
             2
             to
             give
             strength
             and
             grace
             to
             overcome
             all
             rebellious
             lusts
             ,
             and
             habits
             of
             sinne
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             downe
             in
             obedience
             to
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             hath
             done
             also
             by
             sending
             his
             spirit
             ;
             (
             in
             reference
             to
             which
             are
             those
             words
             cited
             out
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               led
               captivity
               captive
               ,
               and
               given
               gifts
               unto
               men
               ,
               )
            
             and
             in
             a
             word
             
               to
               reigne
               
               till
               he
               had
               brought
               all
               his
               enemies
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
            
             
             1
             Cor
             :
             15.
             25.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             be
             those
             enemies
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             many
             enemies
             ,
             some
             temporall
             ,
             but
             most
             spirituall
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             meane
             you
             by
             his
             temporall
             enemies
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             meane
             the
             Jewish
             nation
             ,
             that
             rejected
             and
             crucified
             him
             ,
             which
             ,
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             one
             generation
             were
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             prediction
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             preyed
             upon
             by
             those
             
               Eagles
               Mat.
            
             24.
             28.
             by
             which
             are
             noted
             the
             Roman
             Armies
             (
             whose
             ensigne
             was
             the
             Eagle
             )
             which
             found
             them
             out
             (
             as
             such
             vulturs
             do
             the
             carcasse
             Job
             .
             39.
             30.
             
             )
             wheresoever
             they
             dispersed
             themselves
             .
             For
             that
             that
             prophecy
             of
             
               Christs
               ,
               Mat.
            
             24.
             belongs
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             the
             destruction
             of
             those
             present
             crucifiers
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewish
             state
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             all
             enemies
             at
             his
             great
             appearing
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             apparent
             by
             the
             34
             verse
             .
             
               This
               generation
               shall
               not
               passe
               till
               all
               these
               things
               be
               fulfilled
               .
            
             Where
             the
             word
             generation
             signifies
             such
             a
             space
             that
             they
             that
             were
             then
             alive
             ,
             might
             and
             should
             live
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             sence
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             is
             used
             ,
             Mat.
             1.
             
             Where
             the
             time
             or
             space
             of
             14
             mens
             lives
             in
             a
             line
             succeeding
             one
             another
             ,
             is
             called
             14
             generations
             ,
             not
             that
             generation
             signifies
             the
             whole
             space
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             (
             for
             that
             is
             oft
             60
             ,
             80
             ,
             or
             an
             100
             yeares
             )
             but
             rather
             the
             3
             part
             of
             that
             ;
             for
             of
             any
             mans
             age
             ,
             part
             he
             lives
             in
             his
             fathers
             life
             time
             ,
             and
             
             part
             after
             his
             sonnes
             birth
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             't
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             three
             generations
             make
             one
             saecle
             or
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             find
             ordinarily
             it
             doth
             .
             So
             that
             the
             plaine
             meaning
             of
             that
             speech
             of
             
               Christs
               [
               this
               generation
               shall
               not
               passe
               ,
            
             &c
             ]
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             should
             come
             to
             passe
             in
             their
             age
             ,
             or
             within
             the
             life
             of
             some
             that
             were
             then
             men
             ,
             as
             
               Mat.
               16.
               28.
               
               There
               be
               some
               standing
               here
               which
               shall
               not
               tast
               of
               death
               till
               they
               see
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               coming
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               .
            
             Which
             ,
             though
             some
             by
             the
             next
             Chapter
             following
             ,
             are
             perswaded
             to
             interpret
             of
             the
             transfiguration
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             that
             were
             
               Christs
               coming
               in
               his
               Kingdome
            
             )
             may
             yet
             more
             properly
             be
             interpreted
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             so
             immediately
             consequent
             to
             his
             being
             
               killed
               by
               the
               Jewes
            
             ,
             and
             
               rising
               againe
               ,
               v.
            
             21.
             which
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             speech
             of
             his
             )
             Christs
             illustrious
             coming
             to
             destroy
             those
             Jews
             ;
             to
             which
             also
             that
             other
             place
             belongs
             ,
             (
             which
             will
             cleare
             both
             these
             )
             
               Jo.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               If
               I
               will
               that
            
             John
             
               tarry
               till
               I
               come
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               to
               thee
               ?
            
             which
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             John
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             be
             interpreted
             
               that
               he
               should
               never
               dye
               ,
               v.
            
             23.
             but
             onely
             that
             he
             should
             tarry
             till
             this
             
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             which
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             peculiarly
             (
             and
             I
             thinke
             onely
             )
             John
             lived
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             wrote
             his
             Revelation
             in
             the
             14th
             yeare
             of
             Domitian
             ,
             about
             the
             65
             t
             of
             Christ
             :
             This
             destroying
             or
             subduing
             his
             enemies
             and
             crucifiers
             (
             being
             so
             terrible
             ,
             
             that
             when
             it
             is
             foretold
             ,
             Mat.
             24.
             it
             is
             generally
             mistaken
             for
             the
             day
             of
             finall
             judgement
             )
             is
             many
             times
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             stiled
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             the
             
               end
               of
               all
               things
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               end
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             because
             Christs
             powerfull
             presence
             was
             so
             very
             discernible
             in
             destroying
             of
             that
             nation
             ,
             and
             that
             effect
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             in
             bringing
             his
             
               enemies
               under
               his
               feete
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             other
             enemies
             did
             you
             meane
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             Sinne
             ,
             the
             great
             enemy
             of
             soules
             ,
             which
             he
             labours
             to
             destroy
             in
             this
             life
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             will
             totally
             destroy
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             which
             I
             told
             you
             of
             ,
             who
             therefore
             ,
             when
             Christ
             comes
             to
             dispossesse
             him
             of
             his
             hold
             in
             the
             poore
             man
             ,
             demands
             ,
             
               Art
               thou
               come
               to
               destroy
               us
               ?
               Mark.
            
             1.
             24.
             and
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             
               Art
               thou
               come
               to
               torment
               us
               before
               our
               time
               ?
            
             acknowledging
             that
             Christ
             was
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             (
             they
             understood
             so
             much
             in
             the
             sacred
             predictions
             )
             but
             withall
             hoping
             it
             was
             not
             yet
             the
             time
             for
             that
             execution
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             counted
             it
             a
             kind
             of
             destruction
             and
             torment
             to
             them
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             or
             retrenched
             of
             any
             of
             their
             power
             which
             they
             had
             over
             the
             bodies
             or
             soules
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Are
             there
             no
             other
             enemies
             that
             this
             King
             must
             destroy
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             two
             more
             ;
             First
             ,
             All
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             that
             after
             all
             his
             methods
             of
             recalling
             them
             to
             amendment
             ,
             doe
             still
             persevere
             in
             impenitent
             
             rebellions
             ,
             to
             whom
             eternall
             perdition
             belongs
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             this
             King.
             
               Those
               that
               will
               not
               let
               him
               reigne
               over
               them
               must
               be
               brought
               forth
               and
               slaine
               before
               their
            
             King.
             Secondly
             ,
             Death
             it selfe
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               15.
               
               The
               last
               enemy
               that
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               is
               death
               :
            
             he
             shall
             despoile
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             restore
             all
             its
             captives
             ,
             and
             then
             
               death
               shall
               be
               no
               more
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             
               swallowed
               up
               in
               victory
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             required
             of
             us
             in
             answer
             and
             returne
             to
             this
             Office
             of
             his
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Principally
             and
             by
             indispensible
             necessity
             that
             we
             render
             our selves
             obedient
             ,
             faithfull
             ,
             constant
             Subjects
             to
             this
             King
             ,
             hold
             not
             out
             any
             disloyall
             fort
             ,
             any
             rebell
             lust
             or
             sinne
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             vow
             and
             performe
             entire
             allegiance
             unto
             him
             .
             But
             then
             consequently
             that
             we
             intrust
             him
             with
             our
             protection
             ,
             addresse
             all
             our
             petitions
             to
             him
             ,
             have
             no
             warre
             or
             peace
             but
             with
             those
             who
             are
             his
             and
             our
             common
             enemies
             or
             freinds
             ,
             fight
             his
             battailes
             against
             sinne
             and
             Satan
             ,
             pay
             him
             our
             tribute
             of
             honour
             ,
             reverence
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             yea
             and
             of
             our
             goods
             also
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             be
             usefull
             to
             any
             poore
             member
             of
             his
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             detaine
             you
             no
             longer
             with
             lesse
             necessary
             Quaeries
             about
             this
             Office
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             ,
             When
             Christ
             was
             inaugurated
             to
             it
             ?
             because
             I
             have
             had
             the
             chance
             to
             observe
             by
             comparingtwo
             knowne
             places
             ofScripture
             together
             
               (
               Psal
            
             .
             110.
             1.
             and
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             25.
             
             )
             that
             [
             Christs
             
             reigning
             ]
             and
             [
             his
             
               sitting
               at
               Gods
               Right
               hand
            
             ]
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             from
             whence
             I
             collect
             that
             the
             time
             of
             his
             solemne
             inauguration
             to
             his
             Regall
             Office
             ,
             was
             at
             his
             Ascension
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             guessed
             aright
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             not
             farther
             explaine
             that
             unto
             you
             ,
             nor
             put
             you
             in
             minde
             of
             any
             other
             niceties
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             such
             ,
             rather
             remember
             you
             of
             the
             practicall
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             this
             Office
             of
             Christs
             may
             suggest
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             
               you
               are
               no
               farther
               a
               Christian
               ,
               then
               you
               are
               an
               obedient
               subject
               of
               Christs
               ,
            
             that
             his
             Gospell
             consists
             of
             commands
             aswell
             as
             promises
             ,
             the
             one
             the
             object
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             aswell
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             O
             Lord
             increase
             this
             faith
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             Please
             you
             now
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             second
             Office
             of
             Christs
             that
             of
             his
             Preisthood
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             ,
             and
             
             first
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             Office
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             little
             obscure
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             me
             cleare
             ground
             to
             assert
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             tell
             us
             of
             Preisthood
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             mentions
             two
             orders
             of
             Preisthood
             ,
             one
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             the
             other
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchizedek
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             was
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Aaronicall
             Preist
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             To
             offer
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             to
             blesse
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             especially
             to
             sacrifice
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             of
             the
             Melchizedekian
             Preist
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             improbable
             that
             Melchizedek
             offered
             sacrifice
             also
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             sacred
             story
             mentions
             nothing
             
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             belonging
             to
             his
             Preisthood
             ,
             but
             onely
             his
             blessing
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             resolved
             that
             the
             Melchizedekian
             Preisthood
             consisted
             onely
             in
             blessing
             .
             This
             you
             will
             best
             discerne
             by
             looking
             into
             the
             story
             of
             Melchizedek
             meeting
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
            
             14.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             there
             said
             of
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               It
               is
               said
               that
               Melchizedek
            
             King
             of
             Salem
             brought
             forth
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             treated
             and
             entertained
             Abraham
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             the
             Preist
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             blessed
             him
             and
             said
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             Abraham
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             which
             hath
             delivered
             thine
             enemies
             into
             thine
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Which
             of
             these
             kinde
             of
             Preists
             was
             Christ
             to
             be
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Christ
             being
             considered
             in
             the
             whole
             purpose
             of
             God
             concerning
             him
             ,
             was
             to
             undertake
             both
             these
             offices
             of
             Preisthood
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             Aaronicall
             Preist
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             ever
             after
             a
             Melchizedekian
             Preist
             ,
             he
             was
             appointed
             first
             to
             offer
             up
             sacrifice
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             he
             performed
             once
             for
             all
             upon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             therein
             exercised
             the
             office
             of
             an
             Aaronicall
             Preist
             ,
             and
             withall
             completed
             and
             perfected
             that
             whole
             worke
             of
             satisfaction
             for
             sinne
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             the
             old
             legall
             sacrifices
             referred
             ;
             and
             that
             being
             done
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             enter
             upon
             his
             other
             office
             of
             Melchizedekian
             Preisthood
             ,
             and
             exercise
             that
             continually
             from
             that
             time
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             called
             a
             Preist
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             
             of
             Melchizedek
             .
             And
             this
             second
             kind
             of
             Preist-hood
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Scripture
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             especially
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             doth
             mainly
             referre
             to
             ,
             when
             it
             speaks
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             conceived
             to
             speake
             of
             that
             ,
             whensoever
             it
             indefinitely
             mentions
             Christs
             Preist-hood
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             is
             not
             
               Christ
               a
               Preist
            
             ofter
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             that
             he
             was
             ,
             but
             now
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             :
             he
             was
             once
             ,
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             but
             never
             was
             to
             repeate
             any
             act
             of
             that
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             so
             now
             all
             the
             Preist-hood
             that
             belongs
             to
             him
             is
             the
             Melchizedekian
             .
             I
             will
             set
             this
             downe
             more
             plainely
             .
             It
             is
             most
             truly
             said
             and
             resolved
             ,
             that
             Christs
             death
             was
             a
             voluntary
             offering
             and
             sacrifice
             of
             himselfe
             once
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             serve
             to
             denominate
             him
             an
             Aaronicall
             Preist
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             conclude
             that
             his
             death
             was
             the
             completion
             of
             all
             the
             rites
             &
             ceremonies
             (
             such
             as
             the
             sacrifices
             )
             of
             the
             Aaronicall
             Preisthood
             .
             But
             this
             being
             but
             one
             act
             never
             to
             be
             repeated
             againe
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             that
             Christs
             eternall
             Preisthood
             (
             denoted
             especially
             by
             his
             unction
             or
             Chrisme
             )
             referres
             
             to
             ;
             but
             that
             other
             Melchizedek-Preisthood
             that
             he
             was
             to
             exercise
             
               for
               ever
            
             .
             Besides
             it
             may
             be
             said
             that
             this
             sacrifice
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             may
             ,
             under
             that
             notion
             of
             an
             Aaronicall
             sacrifice
             ,
             passe
             for
             the
             rite
             and
             ceremony
             before
             his
             consecration
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             consecrating
             him
             to
             be
             our
             eternall
             high
             
             preist
             .
             For
             such
             sacrifices
             we
             find
             mentioned
             Lev.
             8.
             22.
             the
             ram
             ,
             the
             ram
             of
             consecration
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             nature
             I
             conceive
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             a
             previous
             or
             preparatory
             rite
             to
             Christs
             consecration
             to
             his
             great
             eternall
             preist-hood
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchizedek
             ,
             whereupon
             't
             is
             said
             that
             it
             
               became
               God
               to
               consecrate
            
             
             
               the
               Captaine
               of
               our
               salvation
               by
               sufferings
               .
               Heb.
            
             2.
             10.
             for
             so
             the
             word
             signifies
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             
               to
               make
               perfect
            
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             you
             may
             observe
             two
             things
             1
             that
             Christs
             preist-hood
             
             is
             said
             to
             be
             an
             eternall
             preisthood
             [
             thou
             
               art
               a
               preist
               for
               ever
            
             ]
             and
             a
             preisthood
             not
             transitive
             ,
             but
             for
             ever
             fastened
             in
             the
             person
             of
             
             
               Christ
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               24.
               after
               the
               power
               of
               an
               indissoluble
               life
               .
               ,
            
             v.
             16.
             which
             cannot
             appertaine
             to
             that
             one
             single
             finite
             unrepeated
             sacrifice
             of
             himselfe
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             .
             2
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             not
             inaugurated
             to
             this
             his
             preisthood
             till
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             by
             
               Heb.
               5.
               5.
               
               Christ
               glorified
               not
               himselfe
               to
               be
               made
               an
               high
               preist
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               sonne
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               .
            
             Which
             words
             denoting
             the
             time
             of
             Gods
             inaugurating
             him
             to
             his
             preisthood
             may
             by
             the
             sound
             seem
             to
             belong
             to
             his
             birth
             ,
             but
             being
             compared
             with
             Act.
             13.
             33.
             and
             Ps
             .
             110.
             14.
             it
             plainely
             appeares
             that
             they
             belong
             to
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             .
             and
             Act.
             3.
             26.
             
             't
             is
             clearely
             said
             ,
             
               God
               having
               
               raised
               up
               his
               sonne
               Jesus
               sent
               him
               to
               blesse
               you
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             denotation
             of
             this
             preisthood
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             ;
             and
             anon
             ,
             if
             you
             remember
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             more
             largely
             shew
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Will
             not
             this
             derogate
             something
             from
             the
             suffering
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             satisfaction
             wrought
             by
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             No
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             rather
             demonstrate
             that
             this
             death
             of
             his
             was
             necessary
             in
             a
             double
             respect
             ,
             1
             ,
             as
             an
             act
             of
             an
             Aaronicall
             Priest
             ,
             and
             a
             completion
             of
             all
             those
             legall
             rites
             ,
             which
             vanished
             at
             the
             presence
             of
             this
             great
             sacrifice
             .
             2
             ,
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             satisfaction
             wrought
             by
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             make
             him
             our
             eternall
             Preist
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             us
             capable
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             that
             Preist-hood
             of
             his
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Well
             then
             ,
             I
             shall
             acknowledge
             those
             plaine
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             now
             to
             us
             and
             ever
             shall
             be
             
               a
               preist
               of
               Melchizedeks
            
             Order
             ,
             and
             not
             strive
             to
             phansie
             him
             still
             an
             Aaronicall
             preist
             (
             that
             sacrifice
             being
             offered
             up
             once
             for
             all
             )
             because
             I
             have
             no
             ground
             now
             for
             such
             phansie
             .
             But
             then
             I
             beseech
             you
             wherein
             lies
             the
             parallel
             betwixt
             Melchizedecks
             preist-hood
             ,
             and
             Christs
             ?
             Is
             it
             in
             
               offering
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
            
             which
             we
             read
             of
             Melchizedeck
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             thing
             answerable
             to
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Papists
             phansy
             caused
             by
             a
             great
             mistake
             of
             theirs
             ,
             they
             conceive
             that
             
               Melchizedek
               offered
               up
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               to
               God
               :
            
             and
             that
             in
             that
             respect
             he
             is
             called
             a
             Preist
             ,
             
             or
             that
             he
             was
             sacrificing
             ,
             or
             did
             sacrifice
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             there
             are
             two
             mistakes
             ,
             for
             first
             ,
             Melchizedek
             brought
             forth
             this
             bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             and
             presented
             it
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             did
             not
             offer
             it
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Philo
             a
             Jew
             ,
             well
             seene
             in
             that
             story
             ,
             sets
             it
             as
             an
             act
             of
             hospitality
             in
             Melchizedek
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             crabbed
             niggardlinesse
             of
             
               Amelek
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               allow
               water
               ,
               but
            
             Melchizedek
             
               brought
               forth
               bread
               and
               wine
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             he
             did
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             so
             Christ
             as
             a
             King
             may
             perhaps
             be
             said
             to
             entertaine
             and
             feed
             us
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             with
             bread
             &
             wine
             ,
             &
             the
             spiritu
             ,
             all
             food
             annexed
             to
             ,
             or
             represented
             by
             it
             ,
             the
             giving
             of
             grace
             and
             pardon
             being
             a
             donative
             of
             his
             Kingly
             Office
             :
             but
             the
             Preistly
             acts
             of
             Melchizedek
             are
             those
             that
             follow
             .
             Wherein
             onely
             Christs
             Eternall
             or
             
               Melchizedek
               .
               Preisthood
            
             consists
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             are
             they
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Blessing
             us
             .
             2.
             
             Blessing
             God
             
               for
               us
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               Christs
               blessing
               us
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             will
             see
             that
             by
             reviewing
             the
             place
             even
             now
             cited
             ,
             
               Act.
               3.
               26.
               
               God
               having
               raised
               up
               his
               sonne
               Jesus
               sent
               him
               to
               blesse
               us
               :
            
             which
             now
             you
             perceive
             is
             a
             denotation
             of
             his
             Preistly
             office
             ,
             the
             Melchizedek-Preisthood
             being
             to
             blesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             doe
             so
             ,
             but
             how
             doth
             that
             shew
             me
             what
             that
             blessing
             is
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             there
             are
             words
             that
             immediately
             follow
             which
             clearely
             describe
             wherein
             this
             blessing
             consists
             ,
             in
             
               turning
               away
               every
               one
               of
               you
               from
               his
               iniquities
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Be
             pleased
             then
             to
             make
             use
             of
             that
             key
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             shew
             me
             clearely
             wherein
             that
             part
             of
             Christs
             Preisthood
             ,
             
               his
               blessing
            
             of
             us
             consists
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             In
             using
             all
             powerfull
             meanes
             to
             convert
             or
             turn
             
               i
               e.
            
             to
             bring
             all
             mankind
             to
             repentance
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             be
             those
             meanes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             communicating
             that
             spirit
             to
             us
             
               whereby
               he
               raised
               up
               Jesus
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             11.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             sending
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             (
             to
             
               convince
               the
               world
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               of
               judgement
               ,
               )
            
             that
             is
             ,
             appointing
             a
             succession
             of
             Ministers
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             worke
             in
             mens
             hearts
             a
             cordiall
             subjection
             to
             that
             doctrine
             which
             at
             Christs
             preaching
             on
             earth
             was
             not
             beleived
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             giving
             of
             grace
             ,
             inspiring
             of
             that
             strength
             into
             all
             humble
             Christian
             hearts
             that
             may
             enable
             them
             to
             get
             victory
             over
             sinne
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             his
             interceding
             with
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             (
             which
             you
             know
             is
             the
             peculiar
             office
             of
             the
             Preist
             )
             as
             he
             promised
             he
             would
             for
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             that
             
               his
               faith
               faile
               not
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             give
             us
             the
             grace
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             (
             which
             intercession
             of
             his
             being
             now
             with
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             
               (
               all
               power
               is
               given
               to
               me
            
             saith
             Christ
             )
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             with
             the
             actuall
             donation
             of
             that
             grace
             )
             and
             as
             a
             crowne
             of
             this
             followes
             another
             kind
             of
             blessing
             ,
             actuall
             bestowing
             of
             heaven
             upon
             such
             blessed
             persevering
             children
             of
             his
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             required
             of
             us
             in
             answer
             to
             this
             part
             of
             his
             Office
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             to
             seeke
             and
             pray
             for
             grace
             to
             descend
             towards
             us
             through
             this
             conduit
             of
             conveyance
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             receive
             it
             when
             it
             thus
             flowes
             with
             humble
             gratefull
             hearts
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             count
             grace
             the
             greatest
             blessing
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             to
             the
             end
             designed
             by
             Christ
             :
             not
             to
             pride
             or
             wantonnesse
             ,
             or
             contempt
             of
             our
             meaner
             brethren
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             converting
             and
             reforming
             of
             our
             lives
             .
             And
             fifthly
             ,
             to
             looke
             for
             no
             finall
             benefit
             ,
             pardon
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             or
             eternall
             salvation
             from
             that
             Preist
             either
             as
             suffering
             or
             satisfying
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             good
             use
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             which
             will
             engage
             us
             to
             walke
             painfully
             here
             ,
             and
             to
             approach
             humbly
             to
             receive
             our
             reward
             ,
             the
             crowne
             not
             of
             our
             workes
             ,
             but
             Gods
             graces
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             second
             part
             of
             
               Christs
               Melchizedek-Preisthood
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Blessing
             or
             praising
             God
             for
             ever
             in
             heaven
             for
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             his
             mercy
             ,
             his
             grace
             towards
             us
             poore
             sinfull
             enemies
             of
             his
             ,
             in
             giving
             us
             the
             victory
             over
             our
             so
             bitter
             adversaries
             ,
             sin
             &
             Satan
             ,
             &
             death
             &
             hell
             ,
             by
             the
             
               bloud
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Grace
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             our
             part
             in
             this
             businesse
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             To
             follow
             this
             precentor
             of
             ours
             in
             blessing
             &
             magnifying
             that
             God
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             and
             never
             yeilding
             to
             those
             enemies
             which
             he
             hath
             died
             to
             purchase
             ,
             and
             given
             us
             power
             to
             resist
             &
             overcome
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             doe
             already
             discerne
             the
             influence
             of
             this
             Office
             ,
             thus
             explained
             ,
             upon
             our
             lives
             ,
             yet
             
             if
             you
             please
             ▪
             give
             me
             your
             direction
             ,
             and
             opinion
             what
             is
             the
             maine
             practicall
             doctrine
             emergent
             from
             this
             Office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             especially
             as
             it
             consists
             in
             blessing
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             from
             hence
             we
             learne
             ,
             how
             farre
             forth
             we
             may
             expect
             justification
             and
             salvation
             from
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             no
             farther
             it
             appeares
             ,
             than
             we
             are
             wrought
             on
             by
             his
             renewing
             and
             sanctifying
             and
             assisting
             grace
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             very
             end
             of
             his
             giving
             himselfe
             for
             us
             ,
             not
             that
             absolutely
             or
             presently
             we
             might
             be
             acquitted
             and
             saved
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             
               might
               redeeme
               us
               from
               all
               iniquity
               ,
            
             from
             the
             reigning
             power
             ,
             aswell
             as
             guilt
             ,
             and
             that
             impartially
             ,
             of
             
               all
               iniquity
            
             ,
             and
             
               purify
               unto
               himselfe
               a
               peculiar
               people
               zealous
               of
               good
               workes
               ,
               Tit.
            
             2.
             14.
             without
             which
             acquisition
             of
             purity
             ,
             and
             zeale
             of
             good
             workes
             in
             us
             as
             in
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             Christ
             failes
             of
             his
             aime
             and
             designe
             in
             dying
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             is
             deprived
             of
             that
             reward
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             
               Is
               .
               53.
               10.
               
               The
               seeing
               of
               his
               seed
               ,
            
             the
             having
             the
             
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               our
               sanctification
               ,
               1
               Thes
               .
               4.
               3.
               
               )
               prosper
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               the
               seeing
               of
               the
               travaile
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               v.
               1.
               dividing
               his
               portion
               with
               the
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               spoile
               with
               the
               strong
               ,
               v.
            
             12.
             that
             is
             ,
             rescuing
             men
             out
             of
             the
             power
             of
             sinne
             to
             amendment
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             holinesse
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             crowne
             and
             reward
             of
             his
             
               pouring
               out
               his
               soule
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               making
               intercession
               for
               the
               transgressours
               .
            
             
             And
             if
             he
             faile
             of
             his
             hope
             ,
             much
             more
             shall
             we
             of
             ours
             ,
             after
             all
             that
             Christ
             hath
             done
             and
             suffered
             ,
             the
             impenitent
             unreformed
             fiduciary
             shall
             perish
             .
             And
             what
             can
             you
             imagine
             more
             obligatory
             to
             good
             life
             ,
             then
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             you
             say
             to
             be
             very
             convincing
             ,
             and
             shall
             thinke
             my selfe
             bound
             in
             charity
             to
             my
             poore
             tottering
             soule
             no
             longer
             to
             flatter
             and
             foole
             my selfe
             with
             such
             vaine
             hope
             ,
             that
             Christs
             active
             and
             passive
             obedience
             shall
             be
             imputed
             to
             me
             ,
             unlesse
             I
             am
             by
             his
             blessing
             thus
             qualified
             to
             receive
             this
             benefit
             from
             his
             death
             .
             Yet
             now
             I
             thinke
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             Christs
             active
             obedience
             may
             be
             imputed
             to
             me
             ,
             then
             what
             need
             have
             I
             of
             obeying
             my selfe
             ?
             If
             the
             righteousnesse
             that
             was
             in
             him
             by
             never
             sinning
             ,
             be
             reckoned
             to
             me
             ,
             what
             need
             I
             any
             other
             initiall
             imperfect
             inherent
             righteousnesse
             or
             holinesse
             of
             my
             owne
             ?
             this
             is
             to
             me
             a
             scruple
             yet
             not
             answered
             by
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             C
             
          
           
             I
             confesse
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             had
             no
             occasion
             to
             mention
             that
             
               active
               obedience
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             being
             no
             part
             of
             his
             Preistly
             Office.
             And
             now
             if
             you
             will
             have
             my
             opinion
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             conceive
             it
             cleare
             that
             
               Christs
               active
               obedience
            
             is
             not
             imputed
             unto
             any
             other
             person
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             if
             his
             active
             righteousnesse
             were
             imputed
             to
             me
             ,
             then
             by
             that
             I
             should
             be
             reckoned
             of
             and
             accepted
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             fulfilled
             the
             whole
             law
             ,
             and
             never
             sinned
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             should
             have
             no
             need
             that
             Christ
             should
             suffer
             for
             my
             
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             would
             exclude
             all
             possibility
             of
             having
             Christs
             passive
             obedience
             imputed
             to
             me
             .
             For
             what
             imaginable
             reason
             could
             be
             given
             ,
             why
             I
             should
             suffer
             for
             sinne
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             surety
             for
             mee
             ,
             if
             by
             some
             former
             act
             I
             am
             accounted
             to
             have
             performed
             perfect
             unsinning
             obedience
             ,
             at
             least
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             that
             obedience
             performed
             by
             that
             surety
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             accepted
             for
             me
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             cleare
             that
             
               Christs
               active
               obedience
            
             was
             required
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             as
             a
             necessary
             qualification
             to
             make
             it
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             suffer
             or
             satisfy
             for
             us
             ,
             for
             had
             he
             not
             performed
             active
             obedience
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             had
             
               any
               guile
            
             beene
             
               found
               in
               his
               mouth
            
             ,
             or
             heart
             ,
             had
             he
             ever
             sinned
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             suffered
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             could
             no
             more
             have
             made
             satisfaction
             for
             us
             ,
             then
             one
             of
             us
             sinners
             can
             now
             doe
             for
             another
             .
             From
             both
             which
             reason
             't
             is
             cleare
             that
             
               Christs
               active
               obedience
            
             will
             not
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             ours
             ,
             or
             make
             ours
             lesse
             necessary
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             our
             renewed
             obedience
             and
             sanctification
             is
             still
             most
             indispensably
             required
             (
             though
             mixed
             with
             much
             of
             weakenesse
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             frailties
             ,
             recidivations
             ,
             )
             to
             make
             us
             capable
             of
             pardon
             of
             sinne
             or
             salvation
             ,
             which
             sure
             is
             the
             intimation
             of
             those
             places
             which
             impute
             our
             Justification
             rather
             to
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             (
             and
             the
             consequents
             of
             that
             ,
             the
             subsequent
             acts
             of
             his
             Preisthood
             heretofore
             mentioned
             ,
             )
             
             then
             to
             his
             death
             .
             Such
             are
             
               Rom.
               8.
               34.
               
               It
               is
               God
               that
               justifieth
               ,
               who
               is
               he
               that
               condemneth
               ?
               it
               is
               Christ
               that
               died
               ,
               yea
               rather
               that
               is
               risen
               againe
               ,
               who
               is
               even
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               also
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               us
               ?
            
             which
             last
             words
             referre
             peculiarly
             to
             that
             act
             of
             this
             his
             Preist-hood
             in
             blessing
             or
             interceding
             for
             us
             .
             and
             
               Rom.
               4.
               25.
               who
               was
               delivered
            
             (
             to
             death
             )
             
               for
               our
               offences
               ,
               and
               was
               raised
               againe
               for
               our
               justification
               .
            
             The
             Death
             of
             Christ
             not
             justifying
             any
             who
             hath
             not
             his
             part
             in
             his
             Resurrection
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             perceive
             this
             theme
             of
             Christs
             Priesthood
             to
             be
             a
             rich
             mine
             of
             Christian
             knowledge
             ,
             every
             scruple
             of
             mine
             opening
             so
             large
             a
             field
             of
             matter
             before
             you
             ,
             I
             shall
             satisfy
             my selfe
             with
             this
             competency
             which
             you
             have
             afforded
             me
             ;
             I
             beseech
             God
             I
             may
             be
             able
             to
             digest
             it
             into
             kindly
             juice
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             grow
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Please
             you
             now
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             third
             and
             last
             Office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             of
             a
             Prophet
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             ,
             and
             
             promise
             you
             not
             to
             exercise
             your
             patience
             so
             largely
             in
             that
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             doth
             his
             Propheticke
             Office
             consist
             ?
             In
             foretelling
             what
             things
             should
             happen
             to
             his
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             the
             notion
             we
             have
             now
             of
             a
             Prophet
             (
             although
             that
             he
             hath
             also
             done
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             is
             usefull
             for
             us
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             other
             notion
             have
             you
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             that
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             of
             prophecying
             ,
             
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             4.
             
             &
             14.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Interpreting
             or
             making
             knowne
             the
             will
             of
             God
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             did
             Christ
             doe
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             In
             his
             Sermons
             ,
             but
             especially
             that
             
               on
               the
               Mount
            
             ,
             telling
             us
             on
             what
             termes
             blessednesse
             is
             now
             to
             be
             had
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             revealing
             some
             commands
             of
             God
             which
             before
             were
             (
             either
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             )
             so
             obscurely
             revealed
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             men
             thought
             not
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             such
             obedience
             .
             Besides
             this
             ,
             the
             Propheticke
             Office
             was
             exercised
             in
             ordeining
             ceremonies
             and
             discipline
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             else
             belongs
             to
             his
             Propheticke
             Office
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Whatsoever
             else
             he
             revealed
             concerning
             the
             Essence
             and
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             concerning
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             other
             divine
             truth
             he
             revealed
             to
             his
             auditours
             ,
             either
             in
             parables
             ,
             or
             plaine
             enuntiations
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             are
             we
             to
             returne
             to
             this
             Office
             of
             his
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Our
             willing
             full
             assent
             ,
             never
             doubting
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             any
             affirmation
             of
             his
             ;
             a
             ready
             obedience
             to
             his
             institutions
             ,
             and
             commands
             ,
             neither
             despising
             nor
             neglecting
             the
             use
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             thought
             fit
             to
             prescribe
             us
             ,
             and
             subduing
             carnall
             proud
             reason
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             gone
             before
             mee
             through
             the
             names
             and
             offices
             of
             Christ
             severally
             ;
             Is
             there
             any
             influence
             
             on
             practice
             that
             all
             of
             them
             jointly
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             what
             from
             the
             severals
             you
             have
             shewed
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             commend
             onely
             one
             consideration
             to
             you
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             Christ
             being
             an
             union
             of
             these
             three
             Offices
             ,
             
               is
               a
               Iesus
               or
               Saviour
               finally
               to
               none
               but
               those
               who
               receive
               him
               under
               all
               his
               three
               Offices
               ,
               uniformly
               into
               their
               hearts
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               3
            
             The
             Lord
             grant
             that
             
             I
             may
             doe
             so
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             not
             
               a
               little
               way
            
             ,
             or
             a
             partiall
             ,
             unsincere
             ,
             but
             a
             true
             Christian
             .
          
           
             What
             hinders
             but
             that
             you
             now
             proceed
             ,
             according
             to
             your
             method
             prpoosed
             ,
             to
             the
             particulars
             of
             the
             third
             ranke
             ,
             the
             Theologicall
             graces
             and
             Christian
             virtues
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             ,
             if
             your
             patience
             and
             appetite
             continue
             to
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             To
             begin
             then
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             what
             is
             Faith
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             any
             one
             
             word
             in
             nature
             which
             hath
             more
             significations
             then
             this
             hath
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             It
             sometimes
             signifies
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             Heathenisme
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             Indaisme
             ;
             sometimes
             the
             beleeving
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             to
             heale
             diseases
             ;
             sometimes
             the
             beleeving
             that
             he
             is
             the
             promised
             Messias
             ;
             sometimes
             fidelity
             or
             faithfulnesse
             ;
             sometimes
             a
             resolution
             of
             conscience
             concerning
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             any
             thing
             ;
             sometimes
             a
             reliance
             ,
             affiance
             ,
             or
             dependance
             on
             Christ
             ,
             either
             for
             temporall
             or
             spirituall
             matters
             ;
             sometimes
             
             beleeving
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             divine
             revelations
             ;
             sometimes
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             commands
             ,
             in
             the
             Evangelicall
             not
             legall
             sence
             ;
             sometime
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             ;
             sometimes
             't
             is
             an
             aggregate
             of
             all
             other
             graces
             ;
             sometimes
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             other
             sences
             of
             it
             also
             there
             are
             ,
             distinguishable
             by
             the
             contexture
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             treated
             of
             where
             the
             word
             is
             used
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             importunate
             ,
             as
             to
             expect
             you
             should
             travaile
             with
             mee
             through
             every
             of
             these
             severals
             ,
             but
             shall
             confine
             your
             trouble
             to
             that
             which
             seemes
             most
             necessary
             for
             me
             to
             know
             more
             particularly
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             these
             is
             the
             notion
             of
             that
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Theologicall
             Grace
             ,
             distinct
             from
             Hope
             and
             Charity
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             13
             
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             there
             the
             assenting
             to
             ,
             or
             beleeving
             the
             whole
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             particularly
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             the
             commands
             and
             threates
             ,
             and
             promises
             of
             that
             word
             :
             especially
             the
             promises
             .
             This
             you
             will
             acknowledge
             if
             you
             looke
             on
             v.
             12.
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             there
             observe
             and
             consider
             ,
             that
             Vision
             in
             the
             next
             life
             is
             the
             perfecting
             of
             that
             Faith
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             that
             Faith
             here
             is
             turned
             into
             Vision
             there
             ,
             (
             as
             
               hope
               into
               enjoying
            
             )
             for
             this
             argues
             Faith
             here
             to
             be
             this
             assent
             to
             those
             things
             which
             here
             come
             to
             us
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             beleeved
             by
             adherence
             ,
             or
             darke
             enigmaticall
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             hereafter
             are
             
             seene
             or
             known
             demonstratively
             ,
             or
             face
             to
             face
             .
             Hence
             is
             it
             that
             Faith
             is
             defined
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             1.
             the
             ground
             or
             foundation
             
               of
               things
            
             
             
               hoped
               for
            
             ,
             the
             conviction
             (
             or
             being
             convinced
             ,
             or
             assured
             )
             
               of
               things
               which
               we
               doe
               not
               see
               .
            
             The
             foundation
             on
             which
             all
             hope
             is
             built
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             must
             first
             beleeve
             the
             promise
             before
             I
             can
             hope
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             on
             right
             grounds
             )
             and
             the
             being
             convinced
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             those
             things
             for
             which
             there
             is
             no
             other
             demonstration
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             word
             and
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             upon
             that
             an
             inclination
             to
             beleeve
             them
             as
             assuredly
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             the
             greatest
             evidence
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             desire
             one
             trouble
             more
             from
             you
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             Faith
             was
             the
             Faith
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             much
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               Ro.
               4.
               
               Gal.
               3.
               
               Heb.
               11.
               
               Ja.
            
             2.
             and
             seemes
             to
             be
             meant
             as
             the
             patterne
             by
             which
             our
             Faith
             should
             be
             cut
             out
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             both
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             expect
             to
             be
             justified
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             commend
             the
             seasonablenesse
             of
             the
             question
             before
             I
             answer
             it
             ,
             for
             certainly
             you
             have
             pitch't
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             sure
             foundation
             &
             ground-worke
             of
             all
             true
             knowledge
             and
             resolution
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             Abraham
             being
             the
             
               Father
               of
               the
               Faithfull
            
             ,
             in
             whom
             that
             grace
             was
             most
             eminent
             ,
             very
             highly
             commended
             and
             rewarded
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             like
             whom
             we
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             ever
             we
             expect
             to
             approve
             our selves
             to
             ,
             
             (
             or
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             )
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             then
             was
             the
             Faith
             of
             Abraham
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Many
             acts
             of
             Abrahams
             Faith
             there
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             were
             severall
             exercises
             of
             that
             grace
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             especially
             two
             there
             are
             ,
             by
             which
             in
             two
             trials
             of
             his
             Faith
             he
             approved
             himselfe
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             that
             God
             imputed
             them
             to
             him
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             accepted
             of
             those
             acts
             of
             his
             as
             graciously
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             performed
             perfect
             unsinning
             obedience
             ,
             had
             lived
             exactly
             without
             any
             slip
             or
             fall
             ,
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             yea
             and
             gave
             him
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             called
             the
             
               freind
               of
               God.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             was
             the
             first
             of
             those
             acts
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             referres
             to
             Rom.
             4.
             and
             Gal.
             3.
             his
             beleeving
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             made
             unto
             him
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             was
             that
             promise
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             consisted
             of
             two
             parts
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             sheild
             and
             defend
             ,
             or
             take
             him
             into
             his
             protection
             ,
             and
             withall
             reward
             him
             abundantly
             for
             all
             the
             service
             that
             he
             should
             ever
             performe
             unto
             him
             .
             This
             promise
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             v.
             1.
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               feare
               not
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               I
               am
               thy
               sheild
               and
               exceeding
               great
               reward
               .
            
             The
             summe
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             protect
             all
             those
             that
             depend
             and
             trust
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             reward
             all
             his
             faithfull
             servants
             in
             a
             manner
             and
             measure
             inexpressibly
             abundant
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             he
             would
             then
             deale
             so
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             a
             true
             faithfull
             servant
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             he
             should
             not
             fear
             .
             
             This
             promise
             it
             is
             not
             said
             in
             the
             text
             expressely
             that
             Abraham
             beleeved
             ;
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             so
             farre
             implied
             that
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             Abrahams
             question
             ,
             
               v.
               2.
               
               [
               What
               wilt
               thou
               give
               me
               ,
               seeing
               I
               goe
               childlesse
               ?
               ]
            
             is
             in
             effect
             a
             bowing
             and
             yeilding
             consent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             promise
             ,
             and
             firmely
             depending
             upon
             it
             :
             and
             thereupon
             proceeding
             to
             a
             speciall
             particular
             ,
             wherein
             he
             desired
             that
             favour
             of
             God
             to
             be
             made
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             giving
             him
             a
             child
             for
             his
             reward
             ,
             whereas
             otherwise
             (
             having
             none
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             servant
             being
             his
             onely
             heire
             apparent
             )
             all
             the
             wealth
             in
             the
             world
             would
             not
             be
             valuable
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             that
             his
             former
             faith
             ,
             on
             the
             former
             promise
             God
             proceeds
             to
             make
             him
             that
             second
             more
             particular
             promise
             ,
             which
             I
             called
             the
             second
             part
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             was
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             promise
             that
             he
             should
             have
             an
             heire
             of
             his
             own
             body
             ,
             from
             whom
             should
             come
             a
             posterity
             as
             numerous
             ,
             or
             rather
             innumerable
             ,
             as
             the
             stars
             of
             heaven
             ,
             (
             and
             among
             them
             at
             length
             the
             Messias
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             world
             should
             be
             blessed
             )
             for
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               [
               so
               shall
               thy
               seed
               be
               ,
            
             v.
             5.
             and
             of
             the
             same
             words
             delivered
             by
             way
             of
             
               Ellipsis
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               18.
               
               Who
               beleived
               that
               he
               should
               be
               the
               father
               of
               many
               nations
               ,
               accordingly
               as
               had
               beene
               said
               to
               him
               by
               God.
               ]
               So
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               as
               the
               starres
               of
               heaven
               )
               shall
               thy
               seed
               be
               .
            
             This
             second
             part
             of
             the
             promise
             being
             a
             particular
             conteined
             
             before
             under
             the
             generall
             of
             rewarding
             him
             exceedingly
             ,
             but
             not
             till
             now
             explicitely
             revealed
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             then
             reward
             him
             by
             giving
             him
             a
             son
             ,
             and
             a
             numerous
             posterity
             ,
             and
             the
             Messias
             to
             come
             from
             him
             ,
             was
             a
             particular
             triall
             whether
             his
             former
             beleife
             were
             sincere
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             whether
             he
             would
             trust
             and
             depend
             on
             God
             or
             no
             ,
             there
             being
             little
             reason
             for
             him
             to
             expect
             a
             child
             then
             ,
             having
             remained
             so
             long
             without
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             some
             difficulty
             in
             so
             beleeving
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             followes
             that
             in
             this
             triall
             he
             was
             found
             faithfull
             ,
             
               he
               beleeved
               ,
               v.
            
             6.
             (
             or
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             heightens
             it
             ,
             
               beside
               or
               beyond
               hope
               he
               beleived
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               18.
               
               )
               and
               God
               counted
               it
               to
               him
               for
               righteousnesse
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             tooke
             this
             for
             such
             an
             expression
             of
             his
             faithfullnesse
             and
             sincerity
             and
             true
             piety
             that
             he
             accepted
             him
             as
             a
             righteous
             person
             ,
             upon
             this
             performance
             ,
             though
             no
             doubt
             he
             had
             many
             infirmities
             and
             sinnes
             which
             he
             was
             or
             had
             beene
             guilty
             of
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             unreconcileable
             with
             perfect
             righteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             was
             the
             second
             of
             those
             acts
             of
             Abrahams
             faith
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             Saint
             Iames
             mentions
             c.
             2.
             21.
             and
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               Heb.
            
             11.
             17.
             offering
             up
             his
             sonne
             Isaak
             upon
             the
             Altar
             .
             For
             God
             having
             made
             triall
             before
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             in
             one
             particular
             ,
             that
             of
             beleeving
             his
             promise
             ;
             makes
             now
             a
             new
             triall
             of
             it
             in
             another
             ,
             that
             of
             obedience
             to
             his
             commands
             :
             for
             when
             God
             gives
             commands
             aswell
             as
             promises
             ,
             the
             one
             
             is
             as
             perfect
             a
             season
             and
             meanes
             of
             triall
             of
             faith
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             I
             have
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             thus
             to
             evidence
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             bring
             forth
             that
             fruit
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             God
             by
             expecting
             it
             and
             requiring
             it
             puts
             mee
             to
             the
             triall
             ,
             is
             either
             to
             manifest
             that
             I
             have
             no
             faith
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             else
             not
             a
             through
             faith
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             cheaper
             easier
             services
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             hold
             out
             to
             all
             trials
             .
             Or
             else
             that
             this
             is
             but
             a
             dull
             livelesse
             habit
             of
             faith
             ,
             without
             any
             vitall
             acts
             flowing
             from
             it
             :
             which
             yet
             are
             the
             things
             that
             God
             commandeth
             ,
             and
             without
             yeilding
             of
             which
             in
             time
             of
             triall
             (
             or
             when
             occasion
             is
             offered
             )
             the
             habit
             will
             not
             be
             accepted
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             conceive
             the
             clearest
             way
             of
             reconciling
             Saint
             Iames
             and
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             Abraham
             
               was
               justified
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom
            
             ,
             4.
             and
             
               not
               by
               workes
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             beleeving
             and
             depending
             on
             God
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             resigning
             himselfe
             up
             wholly
             to
             him
             to
             obey
             his
             precepts
             ;
             or
             more
             clearely
             by
             that
             Faith
             which
             howsoever
             it
             was
             tried
             ,
             whether
             by
             promises
             of
             strange
             incredible
             things
             ,
             or
             commands
             of
             very
             hard
             duties
             ,
             (
             killing
             his
             onely
             sonne
             )
             did
             constantly
             approve
             it selfe
             to
             be
             a
             true
             saith
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             accepted
             by
             God
             ,
             without
             performance
             of
             absolute
             unsinning
             obedience
             ,
             much
             more
             without
             performance
             of
             the
             Mosaicall
             law
             ,
             
               (
               Abraham
            
             then
             being
             uncircumcised
             )
             which
             two
             things
             ,
             one
             or
             both
             ,
             are
             generally
             by
             Saint
             Paul
             
             meant
             by
             workes
             .
             But
             then
             saith
             Saint
             James
             ,
             Abraham
             
               was
               justified
               by
               workes
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             his
             Faith
             did
             approve
             its
             selfe
             by
             faithfull
             actions
             ,
             particularly
             by
             offering
             up
             his
             sonne
             ,
             an
             act
             of
             the
             greatest
             fidelity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             obedience
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             if
             in
             time
             of
             triall
             he
             had
             not
             done
             so
             ,
             he
             had
             never
             pass't
             for
             the
             faithfull
             Abraham
             ,
             had
             never
             beene
             justified
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             approved
             or
             accepted
             by
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             all
             one
             with
             that
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             had
             said
             ;
             neither
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             excluding
             or
             seperating
             faithfull
             actions
             or
             acts
             of
             Faith
             ,
             from
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             condition
             of
             justification
             ,
             but
             absolutely
             requiring
             them
             as
             the
             onely
             things
             by
             which
             the
             man
             is
             justified
             ,
             onely
             Saint
             Paul
             mentions
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             excludes
             them
             from
             having
             any
             thing
             to
             doe
             toward
             justification
             ,
             leaving
             the
             whole
             worke
             to
             Faith
             ;
             and
             Saint
             James
             ,
             dealing
             not
             with
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             but
             with
             another
             kind
             of
             adversaries
             ,
             hath
             no
             occasion
             to
             adde
             that
             exclusive
             part
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             prevent
             or
             cure
             another
             disease
             which
             he
             saw
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             through
             mistake
             and
             abuse
             of
             Saint
             Pauls
             doctrine
             possess
             't
             with
             ,
             or
             subject
             to
             (
             thinking
             that
             a
             dead
             habit
             of
             Faith
             would
             serve
             the
             turne
             ,
             and
             mistaking
             every
             slight
             motion
             or
             formall
             profession
             (
             such
             as
             
               bidding
               the
               poore
            
             go
             ,
             and
             be
             rich
             ,
             and
             
               giving
               them
               nothing
               ,
               v.
            
             16.
             )
             for
             that
             habit
             of
             faith
             )
             and
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             ,
             resolving
             that
             the
             
             Faith
             which
             in
             time
             of
             triall
             ,
             when
             occasion
             is
             offered
             ,
             doth
             not
             bring
             forth
             acts
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             dead
             carcasse
             of
             faith
             that
             God
             will
             never
             be
             content
             with
             ,
             to
             the
             justifying
             or
             accepting
             of
             any
             ,
             or
             counting
             any
             man
             (
             as
             
               Abraham
               )
               his
               friend
            
             ;
             for
             such
             are
             none
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             but
             
               those
               which
               do
               whatsoever
               he
               commands
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             thanke
             you
             for
             this
             very
             plaine
             delineation
             of
             Abrahams
             Faith
             :
             be
             onely
             now
             pleased
             ,
             to
             prevent
             any
             mistake
             of
             mine
             ,
             to
             change
             the
             scene
             ,
             and
             bring
             home
             the
             whole
             matter
             to
             mine
             owne
             heart
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             what
             is
             that
             Faith
             which
             is
             required
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             which
             alone
             will
             suffice
             to
             denominate
             me
             a
             child
             of
             Faithfull
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             which
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             accounted
             to
             me
             for
             righteousnesse
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             you
             may
             please
             to
             doe
             onely
             with
             reflection
             ,
             and
             in
             proportion
             to
             what
             you
             have
             already
             told
             me
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             obey
             you
             .
             The
             faith
             which
             is
             now
             required
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             which
             God
             will
             thus
             accept
             to
             your
             justification
             ,
             is
             a
             cordiall
             sincere
             giving
             up
             your selfe
             unto
             God
             ,
             particularly
             to
             Christ
             ,
             firmely
             to
             rely
             on
             all
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             to
             obey
             all
             his
             commands
             delivered
             in
             the
             Gospell
             :
             which
             will
             never
             be
             accounted
             that
             sincere
             cordiall
             faith
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             doe
             (
             whensoever
             any
             triall
             is
             made
             of
             you
             )
             act
             and
             performe
             accordingly
             ,
             beleive
             what
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             against
             all
             spirituall
             or
             worldly
             temptations
             to
             
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             practice
             what
             Christ
             commands
             against
             all
             the
             invitations
             of
             pleasure
             or
             profit
             ,
             or
             vaine
             glory
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             that
             they
             
               cannot
               beleive
               ,
               which
               receive
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               :
            
             by
             that
             one
             carnall
             motive
             ,
             as
             an
             example
             or
             instance
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             illustrating
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             Flesh
             ,
             or
             Devill
             ,
             can
             carry
             away
             from
             the
             profession
             of
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             no
             sonne
             of
             the
             faithfull
             Abraham
             ,
             no
             beleiving
             Disciple
             of
             his
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             said
             that
             Abraham
             was
             faithfull
             before
             these
             acts
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             at
             least
             before
             that
             second
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             of
             obedience
             ,
             being
             justified
             upon
             the
             beleeving
             the
             promise
             before
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             and
             so
             that
             you
             may
             have
             true
             faith
             ,
             before
             you
             produce
             those
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             by
             beleeving
             the
             promises
             of
             Christ
             you
             are
             so
             justified
             ,
             without
             respect
             unto
             (
             or
             abstracted
             from
             )
             this
             obedience
             to
             his
             commands
             ,
             I
             shall
             soone
             satisfy
             that
             scruple
             ,
             by
             confessing
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             as
             farre
             as
             concern'd
             Abraham
             ,
             on
             this
             ground
             ,
             because
             Abraham
             was
             by
             God
             (
             who
             saw
             his
             heart
             )
             discerned
             to
             be
             faithfull
             before
             any
             of
             these
             trials
             ,
             nay
             had
             formerly
             given
             evidence
             of
             it
             by
             
               going
               out
               of
               his
               country
            
             at
             Gods
             command
             ▪
             which
             was
             an
             act
             of
             great
             obedience
             
             Gen.
             12.
             1.
             and
             Heb.
             11.
             8.
             
             And
             after
             ,
             being
             tried
             at
             that
             time
             onely
             with
             a
             promise
             ,
             he
             gave
             full
             credit
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             still
             gave
             evidence
             of
             his
             fidelity
             ,
             
             as
             fast
             as
             occasions
             were
             offered
             ,
             which
             God
             ,
             that
             saw
             no
             maime
             in
             him
             ,
             did
             accept
             of
             even
             before
             he
             had
             made
             those
             other
             trials
             .
             And
             proportionably
             it
             will
             still
             hold
             true
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             your
             heart
             be
             sincerely
             given
             up
             to
             Christ
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             in
             you
             a
             resolution
             of
             uniforme
             obedience
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             searcher
             of
             hearts
             sees
             to
             be
             sincere
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             would
             hold
             out
             in
             time
             of
             temptation
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             certainly
             accepted
             by
             God
             to
             thy
             justification
             ;
             nay
             if
             God
             try
             thee
             onely
             with
             the
             promise
             ,
             as
             (
             be
             it
             but
             this
             )
             that
             
               Christ
               will
               give
               rest
               to
               all
               that
               being
               weary
               come
               to
               him
               ,
            
             or
             for
             temporall
             things
             ,
             that
             he
             
               will
               never
               faile
               thee
               ,
               nor
               forsake
               thee
               ,
            
             if
             thou
             do
             confidently
             depend
             on
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             without
             any
             doubting
             or
             staggering
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             accepted
             by
             God
             to
             thy
             justification
             ,
             without
             any
             farther
             acts
             of
             faith
             or
             obedience
             to
             his
             commands
             ,
             in
             case
             ,
             or
             supposing
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             such
             command
             as
             yet
             given
             to
             thee
             ,
             or
             no
             occasion
             of
             obeying
             it
             ;
             But
             now
             thy
             case
             being
             in
             one
             respect
             distinguished
             from
             that
             of
             Abrahams
             ,
             the
             whole
             Gospell
             being
             already
             revealed
             and
             proposed
             to
             thee
             as
             a
             summary
             of
             what
             thou
             art
             bound
             to
             beleive
             and
             what
             to
             do
             (
             and
             no
             need
             of
             any
             such
             particular
             revelations
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             promise
             or
             particular
             precept
             ,
             as
             was
             to
             Abraham
             )
             the
             object
             of
             thy
             faith
             is
             already
             set
             thee
             ,
             all
             the
             Affirmations
             ,
             all
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             
             all
             the
             Commands
             ,
             yea
             and
             Threats
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             are
             to
             be
             received
             uniformly
             with
             a
             cordiall
             faith
             proportioned
             to
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             assent
             to
             all
             his
             affirmations
             ,
             dependance
             on
             all
             his
             promises
             ,
             resolution
             of
             obedience
             to
             all
             his
             commands
             ,
             (
             even
             those
             hardest
             sayings
             of
             his
             ,
             most
             unacceptable
             to
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             )
             and
             feare
             and
             awe
             of
             his
             Threats
             ,
             without
             any
             flattering
             fallacious
             hope
             of
             possibility
             to
             escape
             them
             .
             Thy
             Faith
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             must
             be
             made
             up
             of
             all
             these
             parts
             and
             not
             of
             some
             one
             or
             more
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             whensoever
             any
             triall
             shall
             be
             particularly
             made
             of
             thee
             ,
             in
             which
             kind
             soever
             it
             happens
             to
             be
             first
             ,
             thou
             must
             expresse
             and
             evidence
             thy
             fidelity
             ,
             or
             else
             this
             faith
             will
             not
             be
             accepted
             by
             God
             to
             thy
             justification
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             will
             not
             be
             approved
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             accounted
             for
             thy
             righteousnesse
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             must
             be
             resolved
             ,
             when
             and
             how
             often
             soever
             occasions
             shall
             offer
             themselves
             either
             of
             assenting
             or
             adhering
             ,
             or
             obeying
             or
             fearing
             God
             ,
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             whensoever
             any
             difficulty
             or
             other
             temptation
             interposes
             in
             any
             one
             of
             these
             )
             for
             then
             it
             is
             with
             thee
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Abraham
             when
             God
             tempted
             him
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             justification
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             but
             upon
             passing
             faithfully
             (
             I
             say
             not
             ,
             without
             all
             sinne
             ,
             all
             blemish
             ,
             all
             imperfection
             ,
             but
             without
             all
             falsenesse
             ,
             faithlessenesse
             ,
             hypocrisy
             )
             honestly
             ,
             sincerely
             through
             such
             trials
             .
             For
             though
             God
             
             may
             approve
             and
             justify
             thy
             faith
             and
             thee
             ,
             before
             or
             without
             any
             triall
             ,
             any
             performance
             ,
             (
             beholding
             all
             in
             the
             heart
             which
             men
             doe
             in
             the
             actions
             )
             yet
             when
             those
             trials
             are
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             performance
             not
             met
             with
             ,
             't
             is
             then
             apparent
             even
             to
             men
             and
             thy
             owne
             soule
             ,
             that
             thy
             resolutions
             were
             not
             before
             sincere
             ,
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             thy
             faith
             true
             )
             and
             consequently
             God
             that
             saw
             that
             before
             those
             trials
             ,
             cannot
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             justified
             that
             unsincere
             resolver
             ,
             that
             dead
             heartlesse
             livelesse
             Faith.
             But
             when
             upon
             such
             trials
             God
             meets
             with
             his
             desired
             expected
             returnes
             ,
             he
             then
             justifies
             the
             fidelity
             or
             Faith
             of
             that
             man
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             man
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             hath
             shewed
             himselfe
             so
             faithfull
             ;
             and
             so
             (
             by
             the
             purport
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             through
             the
             sufferings
             and
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             )
             he
             imputes
             not
             to
             that
             man
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             former
             ,
             nor
             frailties
             &
             infirmities
             of
             his
             present
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             given
             me
             a
             large
             account
             of
             my
             demand
             ,
             and
             I
             can
             finde
             nothing
             wanting
             to
             my
             present
             satisfaction
             but
             the
             more
             distinct
             descending
             to
             the
             severall
             parts
             ,
             and
             branches
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             more
             nearely
             looke
             into
             the
             severals
             of
             my
             duty
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             wherein
             I
             am
             so
             mightily
             concerned
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             that
             without
             detaining
             you
             long
             ,
             or
             adding
             much
             to
             what
             hath
             beene
             already
             said
             ,
             onely
             by
             giving
             you
             the
             object
             of
             true
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             
             Either
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             Or
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             God
             who
             is
             beleived
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             as
             the
             rule
             of
             that
             Faith
             ,
             or
             matter
             to
             be
             beleived
             ,
             and
             that
             Word
             entirely
             considered
             ,
             signifying
             whatsoever
             I
             am
             (
             or
             may
             ever
             be
             )
             convinced
             to
             come
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             (
             as
             it
             is
             now
             shut
             up
             ,
             and
             compriz'd
             in
             the
             Bookes
             of
             Canonicall
             Scripture
             )
             these
             speciall
             parts
             which
             do
             divide
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             betweene
             them
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Affirmations
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             whether
             by
             way
             of
             Historicall
             Narration
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             Doctrine
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             both
             such
             as
             belong
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             specially
             those
             that
             belong
             to
             another
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               Naturall
               Law
            
             of
             all
             mankinde
             written
             in
             our
             hearts
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             made
             up
             in
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             humane
             soule
             ,
             and
             more
             clearely
             revealed
             both
             in
             the
             Decalogue
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             sacred
             writ
             ;
             or
             whether
             the
             
               Commands
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             raising
             nature
             to
             a
             higher
             pitch
             in
             the
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             and
             superadding
             some
             positive
             institutions
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Threats
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             those
             terrors
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             set
             on
             purpose
             to
             drive
             and
             hazen
             us
             to
             amendment
             of
             our
             sinfull
             lives
             .
             All
             these
             put
             together
             ,
             are
             the
             adequate
             object
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             
             which
             is
             then
             cordiall
             and
             such
             as
             God
             will
             accept
             of
             ,
             when
             it
             affords
             to
             every
             one
             of
             these
             that
             reception
             which
             is
             apportioned
             to
             it
             ,
             assent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Affirmations
             ,
             fiduciall
             reliance
             on
             the
             promises
             ,
             obedientiall
             submission
             to
             the
             Commands
             ,
             and
             humble
             feare
             and
             aw
             to
             the
             Threats
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             heard
             much
             of
             a
             Generall
             ,
             and
             a
             Particular
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Generall
             is
             little
             worth
             without
             the
             Particular
             .
             Tell
             me
             whether
             that
             be
             appliable
             to
             the
             Faith
             you
             now
             speake
             of
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Being
             rightly
             understood
             it
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             is
             the
             Generall
             and
             
               Particular
               Faith
            
             as
             it
             referres
             to
             the
             Affirmations
             of
             Scripture
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             Generall
             ,
             is
             a
             beleife
             of
             Gods
             veracity
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             affirmed
             by
             him
             is
             infallibly
             true
             ;
             the
             Particularis
             ,
             the
             full
             giving
             up
             my
             assent
             to
             every
             particular
             which
             I
             am
             convinced
             to
             be
             affirmed
             by
             God
             ,
             assoone
             as
             ever
             I
             am
             so
             convinced
             ,
             or
             have
             meanes
             sufficient
             offered
             me
             so
             to
             convince
             me
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             particularly
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             those
             truths
             which
             have
             speciall
             markes
             set
             upon
             them
             in
             Scripture
             to
             signifie
             them
             to
             be
             of
             more
             weight
             then
             others
             ,
             as
             
               that
               God
               is
               ,
               Heb.
            
             11.
             6.
             
             That
             Christ
             is
             the
             Messias
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             acknowledging
             of
             which
             is
             said
             
               to
               be
               life
               eternall
               ,
               Jo.
            
             17.
             3.
             
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             into
             which
             all
             are
             commanded
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             fundamentals
             of
             faith
             which
             all
             men
             
             were
             instructed
             in
             antiently
             before
             they
             were
             
             permitted
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             contrived
             breifly
             into
             the
             compasle
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             a
             summary
             of
             Christian
             faith
             or
             doctrine
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             Generall
             and
             
               Particular
               Faith
            
             ,
             as
             it
             referres
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             Generall
             is
             an
             assent
             to
             the
             truth
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             those
             Commands
             in
             generall
             ,
             as
             they
             concerne
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             beleiving
             that
             Christ
             hath
             given
             such
             a
             law
             to
             all
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             law
             is
             most
             fit
             to
             be
             given
             by
             him
             .
             The
             Particular
             is
             the
             applying
             these
             Commands
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             as
             the
             necessary
             and
             proper
             rule
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             the
             resolving
             faithfull
             obedience
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             it
             as
             it
             reforres
             to
             the
             Threats
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             Generall
             is
             to
             beleive
             that
             those
             Threates
             will
             be
             (
             and
             that
             it
             is
             most
             just
             they
             should
             be
             )
             executed
             upon
             all
             against
             whom
             they
             are
             denounced
             :
             The
             Threates
             under
             oath
             absolutely
             ,
             non-admission
             into
             Gods
             rest
             to
             all
             disobedient
             provokers
             ,
             Heb.
             3.
             11.
             the
             conditionall
             Threates
             conditionally
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             unlesse
             we
             repent
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             meanes
             to
             avert
             them
             .
             The
             Particular
             is
             to
             resolve
             ,
             that
             except
             I
             get
             out
             of
             that
             number
             ,
             I
             shall
             certainly
             find
             my
             part
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             ,
             as
             it
             referres
             to
             the
             Promises
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             Generall
             is
             the
             beleeving
             the
             truth
             ,
             infallible
             truth
             of
             the
             Promises
             ,
             which
             Promises
             (
             the
             object
             of
             that
             Faith
             )
             being
             generally
             conditionall
             ,
             
             not
             absolute
             Promises
             ,
             great
             care
             must
             be
             taken
             that
             the
             Faith
             be
             proportioned
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Promises
             ;
             As
             when
             the
             Promise
             of
             rest
             is
             made
             peculiarly
             to
             the
             
               weary
               and
               heavy
               laden
               thus
               coming
            
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Generall
             faith
             is
             to
             beleive
             undoubtedly
             ,
             that
             this
             rest
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             all
             that
             performe
             this
             condition
             ,
             to
             all
             humble
             faithfull
             penitentiaries
             ;
             and
             to
             beleive
             that
             it
             belongs
             either
             absolutely
             to
             all
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             but
             those
             who
             are
             so
             qualified
             ,
             is
             to
             beleive
             a
             lye
             ;
             No
             peice
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             phansy
             or
             vaine
             conceite
             ,
             which
             sure
             will
             never
             advantage
             ,
             but
             betray
             any
             that
             depends
             upon
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             is
             the
             
               Particular
               Faith
            
             terminated
             in
             this
             conditionall
             Promise
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Not
             the
             beleiving
             that
             the
             Promise
             belongs
             absolutely
             to
             me
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             doth
             not
             ,
             any
             longer
             then
             I
             am
             so
             qualified
             )
             nor
             the
             beleeving
             that
             I
             am
             so
             qualified
             (
             for
             1.
             perhaps
             I
             am
             not
             :
             and
             2.
             that
             is
             no
             object
             of
             faith
             ,
             no
             part
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             peice
             of
             Gods
             word
             )
             but
             it
             is
             made
             up
             of
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             1.
             the
             confident
             perswasion
             that
             if
             I
             faile
             not
             in
             my
             part
             ,
             Christ
             will
             never
             faile
             in
             his
             ;
             if
             I
             doe
             repent
             ,
             no
             power
             of
             heaven
             ,
             or
             earth
             ,
             or
             hell
             ,
             no
             malice
             of
             Satan
             ,
             no
             secret
             unrevealed
             decree
             shall
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             deprive
             me
             of
             my
             part
             in
             the
             promise
             .
             2.
             
             A
             setting
             my selfe
             to
             performe
             the
             condition
             on
             which
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             ;
             as
             when
             rest
             being
             promised
             upon
             condition
             of
             
             coming
             ,
             I
             come
             upon
             that
             invitation
             ,
             then
             this
             coming
             of
             mine
             may
             be
             called
             particular
             application
             ;
             as
             when
             a
             picture
             is
             so
             designed
             and
             set
             ,
             as
             to
             looke
             on
             every
             one
             that
             comes
             in
             at
             the
             doore
             ,
             &
             on
             none
             else
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             be
             particularly
             lookt
             on
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             apply
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             picture
             particularly
             to
             me
             ,
             is
             to
             come
             in
             at
             that
             doore
             .
             And
             3.
             the
             comparing
             the
             conditionall
             Promise
             to
             my
             particular
             present
             estate
             by
             way
             of
             selfe-examination
             ,
             and
             thence
             concluding
             upon
             sight
             of
             the
             condition
             in
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             such
             a
             one
             to
             whom
             the
             Promise
             belongs
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             my
             part
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             I
             continue
             and
             persevere
             .
             The
             second
             of
             these
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             reall
             and
             sincere
             ,
             gives
             me
             a
             certainty
             of
             the
             object
             ,
             seales
             the
             Promise
             to
             me
             in
             heaven
             ,
             which
             will
             remaine
             firme
             ,
             though
             
             I
             never
             know
             of
             it
             .
             The
             third
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             on
             right
             judgement
             of
             my selfe
             ,
             may
             give
             me
             the
             other
             certainty
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             ascertaine
             me
             that
             I
             am
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Gods
             children
             ;
             but
             there
             being
             so
             
             much
             uncertainty
             whether
             I
             judge
             aright
             of
             my selfe
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             no
             particular
             affirmation
             in
             Gods
             word
             concerning
             the
             sincerity
             of
             my
             present
             ,
             or
             perseverance
             of
             my
             future
             condition
             ,
             that
             assurance
             reflexive
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             is
             one
             ingredient
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             divine
             Faith
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             most
             an
             humane
             ,
             yet
             such
             as
             perhaps
             I
             may
             have
             no
             doubting
             mixed
             with
             ,
             nor
             reason
             that
             I
             should
             so
             doubt
             .
             For
             at
             the
             conclusion
             of
             
             life
             ,
             having
             finisht
             his
             course
             and
             ;
             persevered
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             could
             say
             without
             doubting
             ,
             
               henceforth
               there
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               me
               a
               crowne
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             Which
             if
             another
             man
             be
             not
             able
             to
             say
             with
             that
             assurance
             ,
             't
             will
             not
             presently
             be
             want
             of
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             this
             want
             of
             assurance
             proceeds
             not
             from
             any
             distrust
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             but
             onely
             from
             an
             humble
             conceit
             of
             his
             owne
             repentance
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             not
             such
             as
             God
             requires
             of
             him
             .
             And
             if
             that
             place
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
               
               [
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               in
               you
               ,
               except
               you
               be
               reprobates
               ?
               ]
            
             be
             objected
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             all
             are
             Reprobates
             that
             know
             not
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             them
             ;
             the
             answer
             will
             be
             satisfactory
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             rendred
             [
             in
             you
             ]
             
             signifie
             very
             frequently
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             peculiarly
             in
             a
             place
             parallell
             to
             this
             ,
             
               Exod.
               17.
               7.
               among
               you
            
             ,
             or
             
               in
               your
               congregation
            
             .
             And
             so
             the
             sence
             will
             be
             best
             dissolved
             into
             a
             question
             and
             answer
             ,
             
               know
               you
               not
            
             (
             by
             the
             miracles
             &
             preaching
             ,
             the
             
               demonstration
               of
               the
               spirit
               and
               of
               power
               )
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               among
               you
               ?
            
             (
             by
             way
             of
             interrogation
             ,
             for
             so
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Greeke
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             appeares
             by
             the
             context
             to
             be
             )
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               ,
               discerne
               you
               not
               ,
               your selves
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Gospell
               is
               come
               among
               you
               ,
               by
               my
               Apostleship
               ?
            
             and
             then
             by
             way
             of
             answer
             
               [
               Except
               you
               be
               reprobates
            
             ]
             you
             are
             obdurate
             insensate
             creatures
             undoubtedly
             unlesse
             you
             doe
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             S.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             shewed
             me
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             Generall
             and
             
               Particular
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             not
             follow
             that
             matter
             any
             farther
             ,
             but
             I
             pray
             helpe
             me
             in
             one
             difficulty
             .
             We
             are
             said
             in
             Scripture
             to
             be
             
               justified
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             we
             heare
             much
             talke
             of
             a
             
               justifying
               faith
            
             ;
             I
             pray
             ,
             tell
             me
             what
             Faith
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             which
             Justification
             is
             attributed
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             First
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             that
             Faith
             ,
             in
             whatever
             acception
             ,
             is
             no
             proper
             efficient
             cause
             of
             justification
             ,
             for
             such
             is
             onely
             God
             through
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             ,
             accepting
             our
             persons
             and
             our
             weake
             performances
             ,
             and
             not
             imputing
             our
             sinnes
             :
             in
             which
             act
             nothing
             in
             us
             can
             possibly
             have
             any
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             inferiour
             instrumentall
             ,
             efficiency
             ;
             the
             most
             that
             can
             be
             said
             is
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             a
             condition
             without
             which
             God
             ,
             that
             justifies
             the
             penitent
             beleiver
             ,
             will
             never
             justifie
             the
             impenitent
             infidell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             't
             is
             observable
             that
             't
             is
             no
             where
             said
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             
               Faith
               justifies
            
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             
               are
               justified
               by
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             particle
             [
             by
             ]
             is
             a
             peculiar
             note
             of
             a
             condition
             ,
             not
             a
             
             cause
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             then
             what
             Faith
             is
             this
             which
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             justification
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             Faith
             which
             we
             shewed
             you
             was
             Abrahams
             Faith
             :
             or
             infewer
             words
             ,
             the
             receiving
             the
             whole
             Christ
             in
             all
             his
             offices
             ;
             as
             my
             King
             ,
             my
             Preist
             ,
             my
             Prophet
             ,
             whereby
             I
             beleeve
             the
             Commands
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             or
             take
             the
             Promises
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             conditionall
             Promises
             .
             
             And
             this
             a
             cordiall
             practicall
             beleife
             ,
             a
             firme
             resolution
             of
             uniforme
             obedience
             and
             Discipleship
             ,
             
               faith
               made
               perfect
               by
               workes
               ,
               Ja.
            
             2.
             22.
             
             Intimating
             ,
             that
             without
             the
             addition
             of
             such
             workes
             ,
             such
             obedience
             Evangelicall
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             imperfect
             ,
             unsufficient
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             our
             Justification
             .
             The
             same
             is
             called
             in
             a
             parallell
             phrase
             ,
             
               faith
               consummate
               by
               love
               ,
               Gal.
            
             5.
             6.
             
             (
             which
             indeed
             we
             render
             
               working
               by
               love
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Greeke
             and
             Syriack
             signifies
             consummate
             
             
               by
               love
            
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             acts
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             two
             parallell
             places
             is
             thus
             varied
             ,
             in
             one
             we
             reade
             instead
             of
             it
             the
             
               new
               Creature
               ,
               Gal.
            
             6.
             15.
             in
             another
             ,
             
               the
               keeping
               the
               Commandements
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             7.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             how
             then
             is
             it
             so
             often
             said
             that
             we
             are
             not
             
               justified
               by
               workes
            
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             16.
             and
             Rom.
             3.
             28.
             that
             we
             are
             
               justified
               by
               faith
               without
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               law
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             in
             effect
             already
             told
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             in
             a
             word
             again
             tell
             you
             .
             The
             word
             workes
             ]
             and
             
               deeds
               of
               the
               law
            
             ,
             in
             those
             places
             signifies
             perfect
             legall
             obedience
             ,
             or
             circumcision
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Judaicall
             out-dated
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             Faith
             ]
             the
             Evangelicall
             Grace
             of
             giving
             up
             the
             whole
             heart
             to
             Christ
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             or
             Judaicall
             observances
             ;
             and
             so
             't
             is
             truly
             said
             ,
             
               we
               are
            
             justified
             by
             Faith
             
               without
               them
               :
               i.
               e.
            
             without
             such
             workes
             ,
             such
             perfect
             obedience
             ;
             yet
             not
             excluding
             ,
             but
             including
             that
             Evangelicall
             
             obedience
             ,
             for
             without
             that
             
               Faith
               is
               dead
            
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             James
             ,
             2.
             17.
             and
             then
             sure
             not
             able
             to
             justifie
             any
             .
             And
             therefore
             you
             may
             observe
             in
             that
             Apostles
             discourse
             ,
             Ja.
             2.
             he
             affirmes
             that
             
               Abraham
               was
               justified
               by
               workes
            
             ,
             v.
             21.
             and
             makes
             that
             a
             parallell
             phrase
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             
               Abraham
               beleived
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               imputed
               to
               him
               for
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             v.
             23.
             where
             ,
             as
             
               [
               justification
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               imputed
               to
               him
               for
               righteousnesse
               ]
            
             are
             phrases
             of
             the
             same
             importance
             ,
             so
             are
             
               [
               workes
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               beleiving
            
             ]
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             because
             Faith
             alwaies
             brings
             forth
             good
             workes
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             doe
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             true
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             altogether
             of
             your
             opinion
             ,
             for
             I
             conceive
             it
             very
             possible
             for
             me
             to
             beleive
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             live
             accordingly
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             a
             
               justifying
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             even
             now
             I
             defined
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             truefaith
             in
             that
             sence
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             a
             
               true
               Faith
            
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             it
             is
             ;
             I
             may
             truly
             ,
             without
             all
             doubting
             ,
             beleive
             the
             promise
             of
             mercy
             and
             salvation
             to
             the
             true
             penitent
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             ,
             which
             beleife
             is
             very
             fit
             and
             proper
             to
             set
             me
             a
             reforming
             and
             amending
             ,
             and
             yet
             't
             is
             possible
             for
             temptations
             of
             carnall
             objects
             to
             perswade
             me
             to
             deferre
             this
             duty
             ,
             nay
             never
             to
             thinke
             fit
             to
             set
             my selfe
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             present
             pleasures
             of
             sinne
             may
             outweigh
             in
             my
             debauched
             choice
             those
             future
             .
             spirituall
             joyes
             ;
             nay
             I
             may
             see
             and
             like
             them
             ,
             and
             
             yet
             for
             the
             present
             embrace
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             will
             of
             man
             being
             a
             middle
             free
             faculty
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             obliged
             to
             doe
             or
             choose
             what
             the
             understanding
             judgeth
             most
             honest
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             what
             Reason
             and
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             commandeth
             to
             be
             done
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             if
             this
             faith
             get
             once
             to
             be
             radicated
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             rule
             and
             reigne
             there
             ,
             if
             the
             will
             chooseth
             what
             Faith
             recommendeth
             ,
             then
             it
             bringeth
             forth
             all
             manner
             of
             good
             workes
             ;
             and
             so
             then
             't
             is
             the
             consummation
             of
             Faith
             by
             Charity
             and
             Good
             workes
             that
             God
             accepteth
             in
             Christ
             to
             justification
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             bare
             aptnesse
             of
             faith
             to
             bring
             forth
             workes
             ,
             if
             those
             workes
             by
             the
             fault
             of
             a
             rebellious
             infidell
             will
             be
             not
             brought
             forth
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             there
             no
             one
             peculiar
             act
             of
             Faith
             to
             which
             justification
             is
             particularly
             imputable
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             to
             which
             justification
             is
             promised
             ,
             is
             certainly
             the
             giving
             up
             of
             the
             whole
             soule
             intirely
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             accepting
             his
             promises
             on
             his
             conditions
             ,
             undertaking
             Discipleship
             upon
             Christs
             termes
             ;
             But
             yet
             't
             is
             possible
             that
             some
             one
             act
             of
             faith
             may
             be
             more
             excellent
             and
             acceptable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             then
             others
             ;
             as
             that
             humble
             act
             of
             the
             faithfull
             servant
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             all
             ,
             acknowledges
             himselfe
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             so
             
               excludes
               all
               glorying
            
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             very
             necessary
             to
             justification
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             )
             expects
             all
             good
             from
             Gods
             free
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             ,
             with-without
             
             any
             reflection
             on
             any
             of
             his
             owne
             performances
             ;
             or
             againe
             that
             of
             
               full
               trust
            
             ,
             affiance
             ,
             reliance
             ,
             rolling
             ones
             selfe
             on
             God
             ,
             depending
             on
             his
             all-sufficiency
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             on
             the
             fidelity
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             promised
             ,
             when
             all
             worldly
             probabilities
             are
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             but
             then
             this
             must
             be
             accompanied
             with
             other
             acts
             of
             faith
             ,
             when
             occasion
             is
             offered
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             use
             of
             the
             meanes
             prescribed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             else
             reliance
             may
             prove
             presumption
             after
             all
             .
             And
             however
             it
             is
             ,
             
               we
               must
               adde
               to
               our
               faith
               ,
               virtue
               ,
               &c.
            
             or
             else
             our
             faith
             may
             still
             be
             dead
             ,
             livelesse
             ,
             
               being
               alone
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             unable
             to
             stand
             us
             in
             any
             stead
             to
             the
             desired
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             could
             heare
             you
             and
             propose
             scruples
             to
             you
             for
             ever
             on
             this
             argument
             ,
             but
             I
             desire
             to
             carry
             away
             onely
             so
             much
             of
             this
             subject
             of
             faith
             as
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             encrease
             of
             all
             virtue
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sensible
             how
             long
             I
             have
             detained
             you
             on
             this
             theme
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             importune
             you
             no
             farther
             about
             it
             ;
             but
             yet
             onely
             vary
             ,
             not
             end
             your
             trouble
             ,
             and
             advance
             to
             the
             next
             Theologicall
             Grace
             ,
             that
             of
             Hope
             ,
             and
             desire
             your
             directions
             in
             that
             particular
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             Grace
             is
             subject
             to
             
             some
             mistaking
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             desire
             you
             to
             marke
             carefully
             what
             I
             conceive
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             Hope
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             patient
             comfortable
             expectation
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             belonging
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             a
             better
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             Hope
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Some
             sure
             word
             of
             promise
             assented
             unto
             by
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             object
             of
             Hope
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             made
             up
             of
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             promised
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             Cause
             or
             Author
             of
             it
             .
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             promised
             ,
             or
             the
             performance
             of
             that
             promise
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             nature
             cannot
             helpe
             us
             to
             see
             any
             thing
             into
             ,
             but
             being
             beleived
             by
             faith
             ,
             becomes
             the
             object
             of
             Hope
             .
             And
             't
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             seven
             times
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             word
             Hope
             referres
             to
             this
             one
             object
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             or
             future
             state
             or
             life
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             supreme
             object
             of
             the
             Christians
             Hope
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             but
             in
             an
             inferiour
             degree
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             referre
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             that
             great
             treasure
             of
             our
             rejoycing
             .
             Though
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             as
             there
             be
             promises
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             another
             ,
             (
             as
             that
             God
             will
             give
             us
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             )
             So
             is
             there
             a
             Secular
             Hope
             ,
             or
             an
             Hope
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             an
             object
             of
             that
             Hope
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             Secular
             Hope
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             A
             reliance
             on
             God
             that
             he
             will
             send
             me
             whatsoever
             is
             good
             for
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             object
             of
             that
             Hope
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Good
             successes
             ,
             good
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Am
             I
             bound
             to
             hope
             that
             all
             things
             that
             are
             good
             for
             me
             shall
             befall
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             answer
             you
             with
             some
             caution
             :
             First
             ,
             Those
             promises
             are
             conditionall
             ,
             
               All
               things
               shall
               tend
               to
               good
               to
               them
               that
               love
               God.
            
             If
             we
             be
             lovers
             of
             
             God
             ,
             then
             that
             promise
             belongs
             to
             us
             ,
             not
             else
             .
             And
             consequently
             then
             we
             are
             to
             hope
             it
             ,
             not
             else
             ;
             
               Ye
               that
               feare
               the
               Lord
               ,
               hope
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             every
             true
             servant
             of
             God
             bound
             to
             hope
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             give
             him
             all
             secular
             good
             things
             ,
             as
             wealth
             ,
             peace
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             condition
             required
             in
             him
             first
             before
             that
             promise
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             consequently
             before
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             that
             hope
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             To
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             
               having
               and
               finding
            
             ,
             is
             promised
             to
             none
             but
             to
             them
             which
             aske
             and
             seeke
             ;
             yea
             and
             to
             use
             the
             meanes
             ordinary
             and
             lawfull
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             order
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             as
             labour
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             (
             among
             which
             mercifulnesse
             and
             liberality
             is
             one
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             promise
             of
             secular
             wealth
             is
             most
             frequently
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             threatned
             with
             want
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Well
             then
             ,
             must
             the
             servant
             of
             God
             having
             prayed
             ,
             and
             used
             those
             meanes
             ,
             hope
             and
             be
             assured
             that
             that
             which
             he
             thus
             prayes
             for
             ,
             shall
             be
             granted
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             :
             either
             formally
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             aequivalence
             ;
             either
             that
             ,
             or
             something
             that
             is
             better
             ;
             or
             againe
             either
             now
             or
             when
             God
             fees
             fitter
             for
             him
             :
             for
             this
             must
             be
             allowed
             God
             to
             be
             able
             to
             choose
             for
             us
             better
             then
             we
             can
             for
             our selves
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             conferring
             it
             .
             For
             many
             times
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             aske
             ,
             would
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             be
             granted
             ,
             be
             worst
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             tend
             
             to
             our
             destruction
             ;
             and
             then
             God
             by
             denying
             the
             particular
             matter
             of
             our
             prayers
             ,
             doth
             grant
             the
             generall
             matter
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             alwaies
             is
             that
             which
             is
             best
             for
             us
             .
             Sometimes
             againe
             he
             deferres
             to
             grant
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             reinforce
             our
             impression
             ,
             pray
             more
             ardently
             ,
             and
             for
             us
             to
             be
             so
             exercised
             in
             prayer
             and
             hope
             ,
             is
             best
             for
             us
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Are
             we
             bound
             then
             thus
             to
             expect
             and
             hope
             ,
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             we
             pray
             for
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             of
             that
             is
             the
             sinne
             of
             wavering
             or
             doubting
             ,
             noted
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             but
             you
             toldme
             there
             was
             another
             part
             of
             the
             object
             of
             Hope
             ,
             besides
             the
             thing
             promised
             ,
             which
             you
             called
             the
             cause
             or
             author
             of
             it
             .
             What
             is
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             person
             that
             is
             to
             make
             good
             this
             promise
             to
             me
             ,
             which
             is
             God
             himselfe
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             are
             so
             often
             exhorted
             
               to
               hope
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             For
             as
             in
             the
             other
             affections
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             onely
             angry
             at
             the
             injury
             ,
             or
             the
             provoking
             thing
             done
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             at
             him
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             doe
             not
             onely
             feare
             paine
             and
             punishment
             ,
             but
             him
             also
             that
             can
             inflict
             it
             on
             us
             ;
             so
             we
             doe
             not
             onely
             hope
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             other
             good
             thing
             ,
             but
             for
             God
             as
             the
             fountaine
             of
             our
             blisse
             ,
             and
             through
             whose
             mercy
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             befals
             us
             .
             This
             is
             called
             
               hope
               in
               him
            
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             it
             should
             rather
             be
             rendred
             )
             
               Hope
               on
               him
               ,
               1
               Joh.
            
             3.
             3.
             
             And
             this
             is
             a
             speciall
             act
             of
             Christian
             hope
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             unbottom'd
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             fastned
             
             upon
             God
             with
             a
             full
             relyance
             ,
             and
             trust
             ,
             and
             dependance
             on
             his
             mercy
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             thanke
             you
             for
             this
             direction
             .
             Give
             mee
             leave
             to
             proceed
             .
             What
             be
             the
             seasons
             and
             opportanities
             of
             this
             Hope
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Time
             of
             tribulation
             ,
             
               Rom.
               5.
               4.
               
               Tribulation
               worketh
               patience
               ,
               and
               patience
               experience
               ,
               and
               experience
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Hope
               maketh
               not
               ashamed
               .
            
             Where
             the
             word
             ,
             
             which
             we
             render
             experience
             ,
             signifies
             being
             approved
             upon
             a
             triall
             ,
             and
             the
             sence
             runnes
             thus
             .
             Tribulation
             is
             a
             season
             and
             a
             meanes
             to
             worke
             patience
             ,
             and
             that
             patience
             to
             produce
             approbation
             ,
             as
             of
             one
             that
             is
             tried
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             hath
             past
             the
             test
             .
             And
             this
             a
             meanes
             to
             worke
             an
             Hope
             or
             expectation
             of
             reward
             ,
             and
             that
             Hope
             will
             keepe
             from
             being
             ashamed
             of
             those
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             rather
             rejoice
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             benigne
             auspicious
             signes
             that
             in
             another
             world
             there
             is
             
               a
               reward
               for
               the
               righteous
            
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             life
             the
             contrary
             rather
             .
             So
             
               Rom.
               12.
               12.
               
               Rejoycing
               in
               Hope
               ,
            
             and
             
               patient
               in
               tribulation
            
             ,
             are
             joined
             together
             .
             2.
             
             Time
             of
             temptation
             ,
             when
             some
             present
             delight
             is
             ready
             to
             invite
             to
             sin
             ,
             or
             present
             bitternesse
             to
             deterre
             from
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             Hope
             of
             future
             joies
             to
             be
             exchanged
             for
             that
             bitternesse
             ,
             and
             to
             outvy
             and
             preponderate
             that
             pleasure
             ,
             comes
             in
             seasonably
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Time
             of
             mourning
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             the
             assured
             Hope
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             will
             moderate
             
             and
             alleviate
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             You
             told
             me
             the
             ground
             of
             Christian
             Hope
             was
             the
             promises
             .
             I
             pray
             ,
             is
             a
             man
             to
             hope
             for
             nothing
             but
             that
             for
             which
             he
             hath
             some
             promise
             in
             Scripture
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             He
             may
             perhaps
             lawfully
             hope
             for
             some
             things
             for
             which
             there
             is
             no
             promise
             ,
             so
             there
             be
             nothing
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             but
             then
             this
             is
             not
             the
             grace
             of
             Hope
             ,
             but
             a
             good
             naturall
             assurance
             or
             confidence
             ,
             which
             Aristotle
             observes
             young
             men
             to
             be
             full
             of
             ,
             and
             old
             men
             not
             so
             inclined
             to
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             for
             any
             spirituall
             matter
             ,
             
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             grounded
             on
             some
             promise
             ,
             but
             presumption
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             promise
             in
             Scripture
             for
             every
             particular
             mans
             eternall
             salvation
             ,
             yet
             sure
             every
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             hope
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             misprision
             I
             desired
             to
             anticipate
             and
             forestall
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             now
             I
             must
             be
             faine
             to
             cure
             ,
             seeing
             I
             could
             not
             prevent
             it
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             you
             must
             againe
             remember
             ,
             that
             Gods
             promises
             being
             the
             grounds
             of
             Hope
             ,
             and
             those
             promises
             being
             but
             seldome
             absolute
             ,
             most
             what
             conditionate
             ,
             the
             Hope
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Christian
             Grace
             of
             Hope
             ,
             )
             must
             be
             proportioned
             and
             attemperate
             to
             the
             promise
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             exceed
             that
             temper
             and
             proportion
             ,
             it
             becomes
             a
             tumour
             and
             tympany
             of
             Hope
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             another
             state
             or
             life
             after
             the
             end
             of
             this
             ,
             both
             for
             just
             and
             unjust
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             absolute
             promise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             every
             man
             may
             iustly
             
             hope
             for
             that
             ,
             though
             to
             the
             ungodly
             it
             be
             matter
             rather
             of
             feare
             ,
             then
             Hope
             ;
             but
             for
             a
             happy
             or
             joyfull
             Resurrection
             to
             life
             ,
             a
             blessed
             future
             state
             there
             is
             no
             absolute
             unlimited
             ,
             but
             conditionall
             limited
             promise
             ,
             to
             the
             true
             penitent
             beleever
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             ;
             for
             to
             all
             others
             God
             hath
             sworne
             ,
             they
             
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               his
               rest
               .
            
             And
             then
             he
             that
             is
             such
             ,
             may
             no
             more
             hope
             for
             his
             part
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             most
             impossible
             thing
             :
             or
             if
             he
             doe
             hope
             ,
             that
             Hope
             will
             stand
             him
             in
             no
             steed
             ,
             will
             never
             make
             that
             true
             by
             hoping
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             otherwise
             false
             ;
             
               The
               Hope
               of
               the
               Hypocrite
               shall
               perish
               ,
            
             saith
             Job
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             carnall
             impenitent
             ,
             his
             Hope
             shall
             perish
             also
             ;
             sure
             never
             be
             able
             to
             keepe
             him
             from
             perishing
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             is
             the
             Christian
             Hope
             in
             this
             particular
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             assurance
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             though
             my
             sinnes
             be
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             pardoned
             me
             ,
             if
             the
             condition
             to
             obtaine
             that
             pardon
             be
             not
             neglected
             .
             2.
             
             To
             hope
             chearefully
             and
             confidently
             upon
             the
             observation
             of
             those
             meanes
             .
             3.
             (
             which
             is
             the
             prime
             act
             and
             evidence
             of
             the
             Christian
             Hope
             )
             to
             set
             industriously
             and
             piously
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             that
             condition
             on
             which
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             :
             as
             Saint
             John
             saith
             ,
             
               Every
               man
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               purifies
               ,
            
             And
             4.
             upon
             view
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             that
             performance
             of
             mine
             ,
             to
             hope
             comfortably
             and
             chearefully
             for
             Gods
             performance
             .
             
             In
             breife
             ,
             the
             Hypocrite
             or
             unreformed
             sinner
             may
             have
             some
             roome
             for
             Hope
             suppositively
             if
             he
             doe
             change
             and
             repent
             ,
             the
             honest
             penitent
             may
             hope
             positively
             .
             The
             former
             may
             hope
             as
             for
             a
             future
             possibility
             ,
             the
             latter
             at
             the
             present
             as
             for
             a
             certainty
             .
             But
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             ,
             is
             the
             onely
             Christian
             Hope
             .
             For
             by
             this
             you
             shall
             know
             a
             Christian
             Hope
             from
             all
             other
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             
               hath
               it
               purifies
               himselfe
            
             .
             The
             Hypocrite
             or
             carnall
             man
             hopes
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             wickeder
             for
             hoping
             ,
             he
             feares
             nothing
             ,
             and
             so
             discernes
             not
             the
             necessity
             of
             mending
             ;
             The
             best
             way
             to
             reforme
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             robbe
             him
             of
             his
             Hope
             ,
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             a
             sence
             of
             his
             danger
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             get
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             conduct
             him
             by
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             ,
             to
             a
             possibility
             of
             Heaven
             .
             But
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Hope
             ,
             the
             
               [
               this
               Hope
               ,
            
             ]
             as
             Saint
             John
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               the
               Hope
               of
               seeing
               God
               ,
               1
               Joh.
            
             3.
             2.
             being
             grounded
             on
             conditionall
             promises
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             condition
             being
             purity
             ,
             
               holinesse
               ,
               without
               which
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord
               )
            
             sets
             presently
             to
             performing
             that
             condition
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             purifying
             ,
             according
             as
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             in
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               7.
               1.
               
               Having
               therefore
               these
               promises
               ,
            
             (
             what
             promises
             ?
             conditionall
             promises
             ,
             
               c.
               6.
               17.
               
               )
               let
               us
               purifie
               our selves
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             not
             Despaire
             a
             sinne
             ?
             and
             doth
             not
             that
             consist
             in
             not
             hoping
             for
             Heaven
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             want
             of
             the
             Christian
             Hope
             is
             a
             sinfull
             despaire
             ,
             
             but
             not
             the
             want
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             Hope
             ,
             the
             thinking
             it
             impossible
             his
             sinnes
             should
             be
             forgiven
             though
             he
             should
             be
             never
             so
             truly
             penitent
             ,
             is
             a
             sinne
             ,
             but
             that
             rather
             of
             infidelity
             ,
             then
             despaire
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             dis-beleeving
             an
             eternall
             truth
             of
             Gods.
             A
             consequent
             of
             this
             indeed
             may
             be
             desperation
             ,
             (
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Hope
             is
             a
             consequent
             superstructed
             on
             faith
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             he
             that
             beleeves
             himselfe
             uncapable
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             goes
             on
             without
             any
             care
             or
             thought
             of
             reforming
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             we
             vulgarly
             call
             a
             
               desperate
               person
            
             ,
             and
             that
             sure
             is
             a
             most
             damning
             sinne
             ;
             but
             for
             him
             that
             lives
             an
             impenitent
             sinner
             ,
             not
             to
             hope
             for
             mercy
             as
             long
             as
             he
             doth
             so
             ,
             is
             sure
             no
             sinne
             superadded
             to
             his
             impenitence
             ;
             his
             impenitence
             is
             a
             sinne
             ,
             but
             that
             being
             supposed
             ,
             his
             not
             hoping
             is
             but
             duty
             and
             justice
             ;
             the
             contrary
             would
             be
             a
             greater
             sinne
             and
             a
             more
             desperate
             signe
             .
             So
             that
             not
             every
             not
             hoping
             for
             Heaven
             is
             the
             sinne
             of
             Despaire
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             peremptory
             contempt
             of
             the
             condition
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             Hope
             .
             The
             going
             on
             (
             not
             onely
             in
             terrours
             and
             amazement
             of
             conscience
             ,
             but
             also
             )
             boldly
             ,
             hopingly
             ,
             confidently
             ,
             in
             wilfull
             habits
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             therefore
             is
             called
             desperatenesse
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             bold
             thus
             ,
             the
             more
             desperate
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             a
             godly
             penitent
             man
             should
             either
             doubt
             of
             his
             salvation
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             hope
             for
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             that
             doubting
             or
             not
             hoping
             
             be
             onely
             grounded
             in
             a
             false
             judgment
             of
             his
             owne
             repentance
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             in
             conceiting
             too
             meanly
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             thinking
             himselfe
             no
             true
             penitent
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             ;
             this
             will
             not
             be
             the
             sinne
             of
             Despaire
             ;
             no
             nor
             infidelity
             neither
             :
             because
             if
             he
             could
             beleive
             his
             penitence
             sincere
             ,
             (
             the
             want
             of
             which
             beleife
             is
             not
             the
             dis-beleeving
             of
             any
             part
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             because
             that
             saith
             nothing
             of
             him
             particularly
             )
             he
             would
             assuredly
             hope
             ;
             and
             now
             that
             onely
             his
             humility
             makes
             him
             so
             comfortlesse
             ,
             there
             is
             certainly
             no
             sinne
             in
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             a
             sinner
             be
             so
             overwhelmed
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             promises
             at
             all
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             the
             sinne
             of
             Despaire
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             triall
             of
             him
             will
             be
             by
             examining
             whether
             he
             purifie
             or
             no
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             his
             sorrow
             bring
             forth
             fruits
             of
             amendment
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             sinne
             of
             Desperation
             yet
             ,
             he
             hath
             the
             Grace
             of
             Hope
             ,
             which
             brings
             forth
             fruits
             of
             Hope
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             so
             clouded
             over
             with
             a
             melancholy
             vapour
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             discernible
             even
             to
             himselfe
             .
             But
             if
             this
             trouble
             of
             minde
             set
             him
             a
             sinning
             farther
             ,
             like
             Judas
             ,
             who
             had
             sorrow
             but
             then
             hanged
             himselfe
             ,
             this
             is
             Despaire
             indeed
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             sollicite
             you
             no
             farther
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             but
             for
             your
             prayers
             that
             God
             will
             keepe
             me
             from
             all
             premature
             perswasion
             of
             my
             being
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             give
             me
             that
             Hope
             that
             may
             set
             me
             a
             purifying
             ,
             
             and
             not
             suffer
             me
             to
             go
             on
             presumptuously
             or
             desperately
             in
             any
             course
             .
             Onely
             upon
             occasion
             of
             this
             Grace
             of
             Hope
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             aske
             you
             whether
             he
             that
             now
             lives
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             hopes
             he
             shall
             one
             day
             repent
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             (
             this
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             that
             Heaven
             ,
             being
             a
             future
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             object
             of
             Hope
             )
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             the
             Grace
             of
             Hope
             ,
             in
             any
             kind
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             By
             no
             meanes
             .
             Because
             God
             hath
             made
             no
             such
             promise
             that
             he
             shall
             repent
             ,
             nor
             without
             Repentance
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             shall
             have
             Heaven
             .
             This
             is
             a
             ground-worke
             of
             carnall
             security
             ,
             and
             no
             degree
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             Hope
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Once
             more
             :
             may
             he
             that
             hath
             gone
             on
             in
             a
             continued
             course
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             is
             overtaken
             with
             Gods
             judgments
             ,
             (
             and
             seeing
             Hell
             gates
             open
             upon
             him
             ,
             doth
             greive
             for
             his
             former
             wicked
             life
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             hopes
             for
             mercy
             ,
             )
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             that
             Hope
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             list
             not
             to
             passe
             sentence
             on
             any
             particular
             ,
             because
             I
             cannot
             throughly
             discerne
             his
             state
             ;
             onely
             I
             can
             say
             in
             generall
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             promise
             of
             pardon
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             a
             bare
             death-bed
             sorrow
             ,
             because
             indeed
             none
             to
             any
             sorrow
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Godly
               sorrow
               ,
               which
               worketh
               Repentance
            
             ;
             which
             Repentance
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             available
             if
             true
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             late
             ,
             so
             is
             seldome
             true
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             late
             ,
             nor
             can
             well
             be
             knowne
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             by
             persevering
             fruits
             which
             require
             time
             .
             And
             though
             a
             serious
             purpose
             of
             amendment
             
             and
             true
             acts
             of
             Contrition
             ,
             before
             or
             without
             the
             habit
             ,
             may
             be
             accepted
             by
             God
             to
             my
             salvation
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             case
             there
             is
             no
             sure
             judgment
             ,
             whether
             this
             purpose
             be
             serious
             ,
             or
             these
             acts
             true
             acts
             of
             Contrition
             .
             And
             so
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             foundation
             for
             his
             Hope
             :
             and
             then
             a
             groundlesse
             Hope
             ,
             or
             a
             bare
             Hope
             without
             the
             other
             conditions
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             promises
             belong
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             save
             any
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Shall
             we
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             third
             Grace
             ,
             that
             of
             Love
             or
             Charity
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Most
             willingly
             :
             it
             is
             a
             precious
             Grace
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             preferres
             before
             Hope
             and
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             any
             Grace
             to
             be
             prefer'd
             before
             that
             of
             Faith
             ?
             (
             I
             thought
             that
             had
             beene
             the
             most
             necessary
             Gospell-grace
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             certaine
             there
             is
             (
             Faith
             being
             taken
             in
             that
             notion
             ,
             which
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             belongs
             to
             that
             place
             )
             because
             Saint
             Paul
             hath
             affirmed
             it
             ,
             that
             
               Charity
               is
               the
               greatest
               of
               the
               three
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             13.
             13.
             
             And
             it
             is
             as
             sure
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             Scripture
             hath
             contradicted
             this
             ;
             and
             although
             very
             great
             things
             are
             said
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             onely
             condition
             of
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             yet
             .
             1.
             
             This
             is
             when
             it
             is
             in
             conjunction
             with
             Charity
             ,
             
               Faith
               consummate
               by
               love
            
             .
             And
             2.
             
             'T
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             imperfect
             things
             are
             alwaies
             the
             most
             necessary
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             great
             necessity
             of
             Faith
             is
             no
             argument
             of
             it's
             dignity
             in
             comparison
             of
             this
             other
             Grace
             .
             For
             
             indeed
             Faith
             is
             necessary
             so
             ,
             as
             without
             which
             Charity
             cannot
             be
             had
             ,
             but
             then
             this
             alone
             is
             unsufficient
             to
             save
             any
             ,
             if
             Charity
             be
             not
             added
             to
             it
             .
             Faith
             is
             the
             foundation
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             the
             most
             necessary
             part
             of
             the
             building
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             the
             lowest
             and
             most
             imperfect
             :
             Charity
             the
             superstruction
             which
             is
             never
             firmely
             built
             but
             when
             grounded
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             when
             't
             is
             so
             ,
             't
             is
             farre
             more
             excellent
             then
             it's
             foundation
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Charity
             is
             a
             Grace
             not
             out-dated
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             are
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             Charity
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             sincere
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             neighbour
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             doth
             the
             love
             of
             God
             consist
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             As
             love
             in
             its
             latitude
             is
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             of
             Freindship
             ,
             and
             of
             Desire
             ;
             the
             first
             betwixt
             freinds
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             betwixt
             lovers
             ,
             the
             first
             a
             rationall
             ,
             the
             second
             a
             sensitive
             love
             ;
             so
             our
             love
             of
             God
             consists
             of
             two
             parts
             .
             1.
             
             Esteeming
             ,
             prizing
             ,
             valuing
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             Desiring
             of
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             How
             shall
             I
             know
             whether
             I
             doe
             
               Esteeme
               God
            
             as
             I
             ought
             to
             doe
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             would
             be
             content
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             or
             suffer
             any
             thing
             ,
             rather
             then
             loose
             his
             favour
             ,
             rather
             then
             displease
             him
             .
             
               If
               you
               love
               me
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               keepe
               my
               Commandements
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             loving
             him
             and
             obeying
             him
             ,
             love
             and
             workes
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             Evangelicall
             workes
             )
             are
             taken
             for
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             How
             must
             this
             love
             be
             qualified
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             speciall
             qualification
             ,
             
             or
             rather
             indeed
             essentiall
             property
             of
             Charity
             ,
             is
             the
             sincerity
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             opposite
             to
             hypocrisy
             or
             a
             double
             heart
             ,
             or
             divided
             love
             ,
             or
             joining
             any
             rivall
             or
             competitor
             in
             our
             hearts
             with
             him
             .
             The
             loving
             God
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             this
             is
             set
             downe
             both
             by
             Moses
             and
             Christ
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               ,
               with
               all
               thy
               soule
               ,
               with
               all
               thy
               mind
               ,
               &
               with
               all
               thy
               strength
               .
            
             The
             Heart
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             signifying
             the
             Affections
             ;
             The
             Soule
             the
             Will
             ,
             or
             elective
             faculty
             ;
             The
             Minde
             the
             Understanding
             or
             rationall
             faculty
             ;
             And
             the
             Strength
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             body
             for
             action
             ;
             and
             all
             foure
             together
             ,
             making
             up
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             All
             ,
             affixt
             to
             each
             ,
             not
             to
             exclude
             all
             other
             things
             from
             any
             inferiour
             part
             in
             my
             love
             ,
             but
             onely
             from
             an
             equall
             or
             superiour
             ,
             to
             exclude
             a
             partiall
             or
             a
             halfe
             love
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             are
             the
             motives
             that
             may
             stirre
             up
             this
             love
             in
             my
             heart
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             infinite
             essence
             .
             And
             2.
             
             Of
             his
             most
             glorious
             Attributes
             .
             And
             3.
             
             Of
             his
             bounteous
             actions
             towards
             us
             in
             creating
             ,
             redeeming
             ,
             preserving
             and
             providing
             such
             rewards
             for
             those
             that
             love
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             other
             part
             of
             love
             which
             you
             call
             the
             Desiring
             of
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             actuall
             appetition
             or
             fastening
             our
             affections
             on
             him
             ,
             desiring
             to
             enjoy
             him
             .
             1.
             
             His
             Grace
             ,
             or
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             
             here
             .
             And
             2.
             
             The
             perpetuall
             vision
             of
             him
             hereafter
             .
             The
             former
             part
             of
             this
             is
             called
             ,
             
               hungering
               and
               thirsting
               after
               righteousnesse
            
             .
             A
             hatred
             and
             impatience
             of
             sinne
             ,
             a
             desiring
             to
             be
             out
             of
             that
             polluted
             condition
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             like
             unto
             God
             in
             holinesse
             and
             purity
             ,
             (
             and
             you
             may
             know
             the
             sincerity
             of
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             assiduity
             and
             frequency
             and
             fervency
             in
             prayer
             ,
             that
             way
             of
             conversing
             and
             communing
             with
             God
             ,
             a
             most
             infallible
             concomitant
             of
             this
             kind
             of
             love
             .
             2.
             
             By
             loving
             and
             seeking
             the
             meanes
             ,
             1.
             of
             resisting
             sin
             ,
             and
             2.
             of
             receiving
             ,
             and
             3.
             of
             improving
             of
             Grace
             ;
             that
             one
             principall
             desire
             of
             
               Davids
               ,
               That
               he
               might
               dwell
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               t●
               behold
               the
               faire
               beauty
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               visit
               his
               Temple
               .
               )
            
             The
             latter
             part
             of
             this
             is
             called
             by
             the
             same
             David
             ,
             the
             
               longing
               of
               the
               soule
            
             after
             God
             ;
             by
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               desiring
               to
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             are
             the
             motives
             to
             this
             kind
             of
             love
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Gods
             
               loving
               us
               first
            
             ,
             and
             dying
             for
             us
             ,
             an
             expression
             of
             that
             love
             able
             to
             constreine
             and
             extort
             a
             reciprocation
             or
             returne
             of
             love
             .
             2.
             
             The
             true
             superlative
             delight
             even
             to
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             sanctity
             ,
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             Christian
             virtues
             beyond
             all
             that
             any
             sensuall
             pleasure
             affords
             ,
             so
             great
             that
             when
             they
             are
             exprest
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Neither
               eye
               hath
               seene
               ,
               nor
               care
               heard
               ,
               neither
               hath
               it
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               
               toconceive
               what
               things
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               that
               love
               him
               .
               ]
            
             They
             are
             ordinarily
             mistaken
             for
             the
             description
             of
             Heaven
             .
             3.
             
             Those
             joies
             in
             the
             vision
             of
             God
             in
             another
             life
             ,
             thus
             described
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               In
               thy
               presence
               are
               fulnesse
               of
               joies
               ,
               and
               at
               thy
               right
               hand
               pleasures
               for
               evermore
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             you
             have
             gone
             through
             the
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ;
             And
             told
             me
             that
             the
             sincerity
             required
             in
             it
             ,
             requires
             me
             to
             love
             God
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             .
             May
             not
             I
             then
             love
             any
             thing
             else
             but
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             may
             ,
             but
             with
             these
             conditions
             ,
             1.
             that
             it
             be
             not
             some
             prohibited
             object
             ,
             as
             
               the
               world
               and
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               if
               any
               man
               love
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               the
               father
               is
               not
               in
               him
               .
               1
               Joh.
            
             2.
             15.
             2.
             
             That
             it
             be
             in
             a
             degree
             inferiour
             to
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             thus
             God
             being
             loved
             above
             all
             ,
             other
             things
             may
             lawfully
             in
             a
             lower
             degree
             be
             loved
             also
             .
             3.
             
             That
             those
             other
             things
             be
             loved
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             order
             that
             he
             prescribes
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             may
             not
             the
             outward
             expressions
             of
             love
             in
             many
             good
             Christians
             be
             greater
             to
             some
             other
             object
             ,
             then
             to
             God
             ?
             or
             is
             this
             incompatible
             with
             the
             sincerity
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Our
             love
             of
             God
             may
             be
             sincere
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             accompanied
             with
             some
             frailties
             ;
             now
             the
             sensitive
             faculty
             may
             have
             a
             sensitive
             love
             of
             some
             sensitive
             objects
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             be
             moderated
             so
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             fall
             into
             sinne
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             object
             ,
             or
             the
             excesse
             ,
             
             yet
             through
             the
             nature
             of
             mans
             sence
             may
             expresse
             it's
             selfe
             more
             sensitively
             toward
             that
             inferiour
             object
             ,
             then
             toward
             God
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             peice
             of
             humane
             frailty
             ,
             not
             to
             bewholly
             put
             off
             in
             this
             life
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             God
             may
             be
             more
             deeply
             radicated
             in
             that
             soule
             ;
             and
             that
             will
             be
             tried
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             were
             to
             be
             parted
             with
             ,
             I
             would
             part
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             rather
             then
             God.
             But
             that
             not
             to
             be
             judged
             ,
             by
             what
             I
             could
             answer
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             asked
             the
             question
             ;
             nay
             nor
             what
             I
             would
             resolve
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             but
             in
             time
             of
             temptation
             and
             actuall
             competition
             betwixt
             God
             and
             that
             any
             thing
             else
             that
             could
             not
             be
             held
             without
             sinning
             against
             God
             ,
             what
             then
             I
             would
             really
             doe
             .
             This
             may
             best
             be
             understood
             by
             that
             other
             passion
             of
             sorrow
             .
             I
             may
             weepe
             more
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             a
             freind
             ,
             then
             for
             my
             sinnes
             ,
             yet
             my
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             may
             be
             the
             deeper
             and
             more
             durable
             sorrow
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             so
             profuse
             of
             these
             sensitive
             expressions
             .
             So
             may
             ,
             and
             must
             our
             love
             of
             God
             be
             most
             firmely
             rooted
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             passionately
             exprest
             ,
             as
             through
             the
             infirmity
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             and
             neerenesse
             of
             other
             objects
             to
             it
             ,
             our
             love
             to
             them
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Shall
             we
             proceed
             to
             the
             other
             branch
             of
             Charity
             ,
             that
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             first
             ,
             what
             doe
             you
             meane
             by
             the
             word
             Neighbour
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Every
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             so
             Christ
             hath
             extended
             
             the
             word
             ,
             Luk.
             10.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             Not
             onely
             to
             signifie
             the
             Jew
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             fellow
             Jew
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             
               Old
               Testament-Neighbour
            
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Samaritan
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             
               Jew
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             him
             that
             was
             most
             hated
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             parable
             in
             that
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             love
             of
             my
             Neighbour
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             valuing
             him
             as
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             one
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             and
             one
             whom
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             proxey
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             to
             receive
             those
             effects
             of
             it
             from
             us
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             so
             well
             bestow
             on
             God.
             2.
             
             The
             desiring
             ,
             And
             3.
             
             The
             endeavouring
             his
             good
             of
             all
             kinds
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             degree
             must
             this
             be
             done
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               As
               I
               desire
               it
            
             should
             be
             done
             to
             my selfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             How
             is
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Why
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             to
             deale
             with
             other
             men
             as
             (
             if
             I
             might
             be
             my
             owne
             chooser
             ,
             )
             I
             would
             wish
             that
             other
             men
             ,
             nay
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             should
             doe
             to
             me
             .
             This
             will
             certainly
             retaine
             me
             within
             the
             strictest
             bounds
             of
             justice
             to
             all
             men
             I
             have
             to
             deale
             with
             ,
             (
             because
             it
             is
             naturall
             to
             desire
             that
             all
             men
             should
             deale
             justly
             with
             me
             )
             and
             teach
             me
             all
             mercy
             to
             others
             both
             in
             giving
             ,
             and
             forgiving
             ,
             and
             blessing
             them
             ,
             because
             I
             cannot
             but
             desire
             that
             God
             should
             be
             thus
             mercifull
             to
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             will
             not
             my
             love
             of
             God
             be
             sufficient
             (
             without
             this
             other
             love
             of
             my
             neighbour
             )
             to
             denominate
             me
             Charitable
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             will
             not
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             this
             loving
             my
             neighbour
             is
             one
             ,
             nay
             many
             of
             the
             Commandements
             which
             he
             
             that
             loveth
             God
             must
             keepe
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             23.
             2.
             
             Because
             God
             hath
             pleased
             to
             appoint
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             test
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             judging
             of
             which
             we
             might
             otherwise
             deceive
             our selves
             ,
             and
             prove
             lyers
             ,
             had
             we
             not
             this
             evidence
             to
             testifie
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             love
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Saint
             John
             ,
             1
             Ep.
             4.
             10.
             
             
               For
               he
               that
               loveth
               not
               his
               brother
               whom
               he
               hath
               seene
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               love
               God
               whom
               he
               hath
               not
               seene
               ?
            
             Which
             place
             argues
             that
             all
             the
             arguments
             or
             motives
             which
             we
             have
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             to
             love
             our
             brother
             also
             ,
             God
             having
             devolved
             all
             his
             right
             to
             our
             love
             ,
             upon
             our
             brethren
             here
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             interpreting
             whatsoever
             is
             done
             to
             them
             as
             done
             to
             himselfe
             )
             not
             so
             as
             to
             devest
             himselfe
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             accumulate
             it
             on
             this
             image
             here
             below
             ,
             communicating
             all
             his
             claimes
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             which
             claims
             of
             God
             ,
             our
             relation
             to
             our
             brethren
             superadding
             one
             more
             ,
             that
             of
             acquaintance
             ,
             and
             affinity
             of
             our
             humane
             nature
             ,
             exprest
             by
             those
             words
             ,
             
               [
               his
               brother
               whom
               he
               hath
               seene
               ]
            
             it
             followes
             in
             all
             necessity
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             loves
             not
             his
             brother
             ,
             that
             behaves
             not
             himselfe
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             superiours
             ,
             equalls
             ,
             inferiours
             ,
             strangers
             ,
             freinds
             ,
             enemies
             ,
             
               Turkes
               ,
               Iewes
            
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
             Heretiques
             ,
             sinners
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             rules
             of
             Christian
             charity
             ,
             of
             justice
             and
             mercy
             oblige
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             lover
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Is
             there
             any
             more
             that
             I
             need
             know
             concerning
             this
             grace
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             No
             more
             at
             this
             time
             ?
             The
             particulars
             
             farther
             considerable
             will
             come
             in
             out
             rode
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               Your
               proposed
               method
               than
               leades
               me
               to
            
             Repentance
             
             
               next
               ;
               what
               is
            
             Repentance
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             A
             change
             of
             minde
             ,
             or
             a
             conversion
             from
             sinne
             to
             God.
             Not
             some
             one
             act
             of
             change
             ,
             but
             a
             lasting
             durable
             state
             of
             
               new
               life
            
             ,
             which
             I
             told
             you
             was
             called
             also
             Regeneration
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               But
               is
               not
               Regeneration
               an
            
             Act
             of
             new
             birth
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             state
             of
             new
             life
             ,
             (
             called
             the
             
               New
               Creature
               )
               living
               a
               godly
               life
               ,
            
             or
             like
             sonnes
             or
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             Scripture
             phrase
             ,
             to
             be
             regenerate
             or
             
               borne
               againe
            
             or
             
               from
               above
            
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             with
             being
             a
             
               child
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             
             his
             seed
             of
             new
             life
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             returnes
             him
             the
             obedience
             of
             a
             sonne-like
             gracious
             heart
             ,
             lives
             like
             a
             sonne
             in
             his
             family
             ,
             and
             never
             goes
             from
             him
             with
             the
             
               prodigall
               into
               the
               farre
               Country
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               what
               parts
               doth
               Repentance
               consist
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Not
             properly
             of
             any
             ,
             it
             being
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             change
             of
             minde
             or
             
               new
               life
            
             ;
             yet
             there
             are
             many
             preparatives
             in
             the
             passage
             to
             this
             state
             ,
             every
             of
             which
             doth
             also
             in
             some
             measure
             accompany
             it
             where
             ever
             it
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               are
               those
               preparatives
               then
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sence
             of
             sinne
             .
             2.
             
             Sorrow
             or
             contrition
             for
             sinne
             .
             3.
             
             Confession
             of
             sinne
             .
             4.
             
             Disclaiming
             ,
             forsaking
             ,
             resolving
             against
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               Wherein
               doth
               the
            
             Sence
             of
             
               sinne
               consist
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             In
             discerning
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             
             Odiousnesse
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Danger
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               Odiousnesse
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             it
             displeaseth
             God
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             odious
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             2.
             
             How
             it
             defiles
             and
             defames
             us
             ,
             turnes
             the
             
               members
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               members
               of
               an
               harlot
               .
            
             3.
             
             Makes
             us
             odious
             to
             all
             good
             men
             .
             4.
             
             Makes
             us
             uncapable
             of
             heaven
             ,
             wherein
             
               nothing
               shall
               enter
               that
               defileth
               ,
               Rev.
            
             21.
             27.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               Wherein
               doth
               the
            
             Danger
             consist
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             In
             bringing
             1.
             the
             curses
             of
             this
             life
             upon
             us
             .
             2.
             temporall
             death
             .
             3.
             eternall
             plagues
             and
             torments
             in
             another
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               then
               is
               a
            
             Sence
             
               of
               these
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             conviction
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             .
             2.
             
             A
             serious
             consideration
             and
             pondering
             of
             this
             important
             truth
             as
             it
             concernes
             our
             endlesse
             weale
             and
             woe
             .
             3.
             
             A
             being
             affected
             with
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             humble
             our
             soules
             in
             that
             sence
             ,
             which
             leads
             to
             sorrow
             and
             contrition
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               sorrow
               and
            
             contrition
             
               for
               sinne
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             A
             being
             greived
             with
             the
             conscience
             of
             sin
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             we
             have
             thereby
             incurred
             such
             danger
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             we
             have
             so
             unkindly
             greived
             and
             provoked
             so
             good
             a
             God
             ,
             so
             compassionate
             a
             father
             ,
             so
             gracious
             a
             redeemer
             ,
             so
             blessed
             a
             sanctifier
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               Is
               it
               not
               sufficient
               to
               greive
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               danger
               and
               damnation
               which
               sinne
               betrayes
               me
               to
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               such
               greife
            
             contrition
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             attrition
             ,
             which
             any
             man
             living
             would
             have
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             such
             danger
             neare
             ;
             he
             would
             be
             
               prick't
               at
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             be
             ill
             pleased
             to
             
             see
             hell
             gaping
             upon
             him
             :
             and
             you
             may
             observe
             that
             where
             such
             present
             danger
             is
             the
             only
             cause
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             when
             that
             danger
             is
             over
             ,
             there
             seldome
             or
             never
             followes
             reformation
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             opinion
             and
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             teach
             that
             this
             attrition
             ,
             (
             or
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             punished
             )
             without
             producing
             amendment
             of
             life
             in
             the
             sinner
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             
               power
               of
               the
               keyes
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             the
             absolution
             of
             the
             Preist
             ,
             is
             turned
             into
             contrition
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             ridiculous
             deceit
             of
             soules
             ;
             for
             there
             being
             no
             promise
             of
             Scripture
             that
             such
             attrition
             alone
             ,
             or
             flying
             from
             the
             
               wrath
               to
               come
               ,
               Mat.
            
             4.
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             to
             obtaine
             pardon
             without
             
               bringing
               forth
               fruit
               worthy
               of
               repentance
            
             ;
             the
             Preist
             that
             absolves
             any
             on
             no
             better
             grounds
             then
             those
             ,
             goes
             beyond
             his
             commission
             ,
             and
             by
             telling
             a
             lye
             ,
             can
             never
             make
             that
             lye
             become
             truth
             ,
             by
             absolving
             an
             uncontrite
             sinner
             ,
             cannot
             sure
             make
             him
             contrite
             ,
             either
             in
             reality
             or
             in
             Gods
             acceptation
             of
             him
             ;
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             promised
             to
             accept
             any
             ,
             but
             
               the
               broken
               and
               contrite
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             any
             thing
             else
             in
             stead
             of
             contrition
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               thinke
               you
               then
               of
               that
               sorrow
               and
               compunction
               ,
               that
               the
               approach
               of
               death
               and
               terrours
               of
               the
               Gospell
               bring
               men
               to
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             a
             bare
             sorrow
             and
             compunction
             ,
             onely
             respecting
             those
             present
             terrours
             ,
             and
             advancing
             no
             higher
             ,
             then
             certainly
             it
             hath
             no
             promise
             of
             mercy
             
             belonging
             to
             it
             .
             But
             if
             that
             which
             begins
             thus
             ,
             by
             Gods
             mercy
             allowing
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Grace
             using
             these
             terrours
             for
             the
             softening
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             improve
             farther
             into
             sorrow
             for
             displeasing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             into
             a
             reall
             sincere
             resolution
             to
             amend
             and
             forsake
             sinne
             ,
             then
             these
             superstructions
             have
             a
             promise
             of
             mercy
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             that
             foundation
             had
             not
             .
             The
             onely
             thing
             then
             in
             this
             matter
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             is
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             thus
             improved
             or
             no
             :
             and
             that
             no
             man
             can
             certainly
             judge
             of
             ,
             neither
             Confessor
             nor
             patient
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             after
             wards
             in
             time
             of
             temptation
             .
             For
             1.
             the
             man
             himselfe
             may
             through
             selfe-love
             take
             that
             for
             Godly
             sorrow
             and
             resolution
             of
             amendment
             ,
             which
             is
             onely
             sorrow
             for
             his
             owne
             danger
             ,
             and
             willingnesse
             to
             avoid
             that
             ,
             and
             againe
             ,
             when
             forraigne
             temptations
             are
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             by
             disease
             ,
             &c.
             inner
             flames
             quench't
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             resolve
             against
             those
             sinnes
             which
             before
             he
             had
             lived
             in
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             naturall
             revenge
             ,
             he
             may
             vow
             never
             to
             returne
             to
             those
             sinnes
             which
             he
             hath
             had
             such
             experience
             of
             ,
             for
             the
             emptinesse
             and
             damningnesse
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             thinke
             himselfe
             a
             compleate
             penitent
             .
             And
             2.
             the
             sensitive
             expressions
             being
             oft
             as
             great
             for
             the
             one
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             nay
             greater
             for
             danger
             then
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             from
             weaknesse
             of
             body
             ,
             then
             change
             of
             minde
             ,
             the
             confesfor
             
             may
             easily
             mistake
             likewise
             ;
             but
             when
             God
             pleaseth
             to
             restore
             health
             and
             strength
             ,
             when
             those
             present
             apprehensions
             are
             over
             ,
             and
             temptations
             of
             the
             world
             and
             flesh
             returne
             againe
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             some
             new
             that
             were
             not
             before
             in
             his
             rode
             ,
             then
             if
             the
             sorrow
             continue
             as
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             resolution
             as
             earnest
             ,
             and
             persevere
             to
             hold
             out
             in
             despight
             of
             temptations
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             take
             not
             up
             any
             new
             sinnes
             in
             exchange
             for
             the
             old
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             comfortable
             evidence
             ,
             that
             that
             sorrow
             was
             Contrition
             ,
             and
             that
             resolution
             a
             sincere
             resolution
             .
             But
             if
             ,
             this
             time
             and
             meanes
             of
             triall
             being
             allowed
             ,
             the
             matter
             prove
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             the
             penitent
             returne
             to
             his
             former
             jollity
             ,
             and
             luxury
             ,
             or
             instead
             of
             those
             nauseated
             sins
             ,
             make
             some
             other
             choise
             of
             a
             new
             path
             to
             hell
             ,
             entertaine
             covetousnesse
             instead
             of
             prodigality
             ,
             spirituall
             pride
             instead
             of
             carnall
             security
             ,
             envy
             ,
             malice
             ,
             sedition
             ,
             faction
             ,
             in
             commutation
             for
             lust
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             This
             is
             a
             demonstration
             that
             that
             sorrow
             was
             not
             Contrition
             ,
             that
             resolution
             no
             sincere
             resolution
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             if
             that
             man
             had
             then
             died
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             have
             beene
             found
             any
             thing
             in
             him
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             accept
             of
             .
             But
             if
             the
             case
             be
             set
             in
             a
             third
             or
             middle
             way
             ,
             that
             the
             patient
             dye
             before
             any
             such
             triall
             hath
             beene
             made
             ,
             either
             to
             evidence
             the
             sincerity
             or
             unsincerity
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             remaines
             for
             us
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             judge
             ,
             but
             to
             
             leave
             him
             to
             Gods
             inspection
             ,
             who
             can
             see
             without
             those
             waies
             of
             triall
             ,
             and
             discerne
             what
             it
             was
             in
             it's
             selfe
             ,
             attrition
             or
             contrition
             ,
             sincere
             or
             not
             sincere
             ,
             whether
             it
             would
             have
             continued
             (
             or
             no
             ,
             )
             a
             through
             change
             of
             minde
             ;
             and
             consequently
             will
             accept
             the
             will
             for
             the
             deede
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             firme
             and
             ratified
             will
             ,
             and
             not
             else
             .
             And
             so
             in
             breife
             ,
             God
             may
             have
             mercy
             on
             him
             whose
             repentance
             began
             never
             so
             late
             ,
             if
             he
             see
             it
             was
             sincere
             repentance
             .
             But
             in
             this
             case
             there
             is
             small
             matter
             of
             comfort
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             such
             way
             of
             assurance
             that
             we
             are
             ordinarily
             capable
             of
             ,
             nor
             reason
             to
             hope
             that
             God
             will
             afford
             us
             any
             extraordinary
             ;
             and
             for
             any
             man
             to
             put
             off
             his
             present
             repentance
             ,
             on
             contemplation
             of
             a
             possibility
             that
             his
             latter
             repentance
             may
             serve
             the
             turne
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             wretchlesse
             presumption
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             hath
             no
             promise
             of
             mercy
             annexed
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             satisfy
             my selfe
             with
             these
             grounds
             of
             resolution
             for
             this
             matter
             &
             conceive
             that
             any
             more
             particular
             difficulty
             will
             be
             salved
             by
             the
             application
             of
             these
             grounds
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             object
             what
             was
             obvious
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             the
             example
             of
             the
             theife
             on
             the
             crosse
             which
             is
             so
             common
             ground
             of
             security
             ,
             and
             presumption
             to
             carnall
             livers
             ;
             because
             I
             already
             discerne
             reason
             to
             thinke
             his
             state
             the
             state
             of
             true
             contrition
             and
             conversion
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             of
             attrition
             ,
             because
             in
             those
             minutes
             he
             lived
             on
             the
             
             crosse
             ,
             he
             gave
             such
             evidence
             of
             this
             in
             confessing
             and
             praying
             to
             Christ
             ,
             when
             his
             owne
             Disciples
             had
             forsaken
             him
             :
             and
             beside
             ,
             Christ
             who
             know
             his
             sincerity
             and
             will
             not
             accept
             the
             unsincere
             ,
             revealed
             to
             him
             his
             acceptance
             of
             him
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             detaine
             you
             no
             longer
             with
             questions
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             but
             proceed
             to
             inquire
             more
             particularly
             of
             Contrition
             .
          
           
             What
             sinnes
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             by
             it
             ,
             or
             for
             what
             must
             this
             Godly
             sorrow
             be
             conceived
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             For
             all
             kinds
             and
             sorts
             of
             sinne
             .
             1.
             
             For
             the
             weakenesses
             ,
             frailties
             ,
             and
             pollutions
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             our
             pronenesse
             and
             inclinations
             to
             sinne
             ;
             for
             though
             these
             being
             unconsented
             to
             ,
             are
             no
             actuall
             sinnes
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             matters
             of
             true
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             greife
             ,
             and
             humiliation
             to
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             as
             infelicities
             ,
             if
             not
             as
             sinnes
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             such
             a
             polluted
             uncle●●●
             creature
             ,
             and
             so
             apt
             to
             fall
             into
             all
             sinne
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             restrained
             and
             prevented
             by
             Gods
             Grace
             .
             2.
             
             For
             the
             sinfull
             acts
             and
             habits
             of
             our
             unregenerate
             life
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             aggravations
             belonging
             to
             them
             .
             3.
             
             The
             slips
             and
             relapses
             of
             our
             most
             regenerate
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             infinite
             frailties
             and
             infirmities
             that
             still
             adhere
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             How
             can
             Contrition
             ,
             which
             you
             called
             a
             preparative
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             regeneration
             ,
             include
             sorrow
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             regenerate
             life
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             these
             preparatives
             to
             repentance
             doe
             also
             accompany
             it
             wheresoever
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             
             it
             will
             be
             cleare
             ,
             that
             Contrition
             is
             not
             one
             initiall
             act
             of
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             past
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             current
             permanent
             state
             of
             sorrow
             and
             humiliation
             for
             sinne
             present
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             whole
             life
             never
             outdated
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             now
             is
             Confession
             of
             sinne
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             of
             a
             sorts
             .
             1
             to
             God
             ,
             2
             to
             men
             ,
             especially
             the
             Presbyters
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             Confession
             to
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             An
             humble
             ,
             sorrowfull
             ,
             acknowledgement
             of
             sinne
             in
             prayer
             to
             God.
             1.
             
             By
             confessing
             that
             I
             am
             a
             sinner
             ,
             who
             have
             worthily
             deserved
             his
             wrath
             .
             2.
             
             By
             enumeration
             of
             the
             particular
             sorts
             of
             sinne
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             know
             my selfe
             guilty
             .
             3
             By
             aggravating
             these
             sinnes
             upon
             my selfe
             ,
             by
             the
             circumstances
             and
             heightning
             accidents
             of
             them
             .
             4.
             
             By
             comprizing
             all
             my
             unknown
             unconfest
             sinnes
             under
             some
             such
             penitentiary
             forme
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             
               Davids
               ,
               who
               can
               tell
               how
               oft
               he
               offendeth
               ,
               cleanse
               thou
               me
               from
               my
               secret
               faults
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             How
             doth
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             appeare
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               Beside
               the
               practice
               of
            
             David
             
               and
               other
               holy
               men
               in
               scripture
               ,
               by
               these
               expresse
               texts
               :
            
             If
             we
             confesse
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             God
             is
             faithfull
             and
             just
             to
             forgive
             us
             our
             
               sinnes
               ;
               and
            
             he
             that
             confesseth
             and
             forsaketh
             shall
             have
             mercy
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             why
             then
             should
             we
             confesse
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             Presbyters
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             we
             are
             commanded
             by
             Saint
             
               James
               ,
               5.
               16.
               to
               confesse
               our
               faults
               one
               to
               another
               ,
            
             that
             we
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             one
             anothers
             prayers
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             
             the
             context
             there
             seemes
             very
             probably
             to
             meane
             the
             Presbyters
             when
             he
             saith
             
               [
               one
               to
               another
            
             ]
             for
             speaking
             of
             the
             sick
             man
             ,
             he
             bidds
             him
             call
             the
             
               Presbyters
               v
            
             :
             14.
             and
             there
             is
             no
             intimation
             of
             any
             other
             company
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             consequently
             of
             any
             other
             there
             present
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             confesse
             to
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             there
             being
             2
             parts
             in
             sinne
             ,
             the
             guilt
             and
             the
             corruption
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             the
             other
             cured
             ;
             the
             first
             being
             confest
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             obtaine
             his
             pardon
             ought
             also
             ,
             if
             it
             have
             beene
             offensive
             and
             scandalous
             to
             the
             congregation
             ,
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             that
             expression
             of
             repentance
             may
             make
             satisfaction
             to
             them
             for
             the
             ill
             example
             ,
             and
             avert
             and
             deterre
             from
             sinne
             ,
             whom
             it
             had
             invited
             to
             it
             :
             And
             for
             the
             cure
             ,
             it
             will
             sure
             be
             very
             profitable
             to
             advise
             with
             others
             ,
             especially
             the
             Physitians
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             how
             and
             by
             what
             means
             this
             cure
             may
             be
             wrought
             ,
             how
             a
             raging
             sinne
             may
             be
             subdued
             ,
             occasions
             to
             it
             avoyded
             ,
             to
             which
             end
             alone
             the
             disclosing
             of
             the
             particular
             state
             is
             more
             then
             profitable
             ;
             and
             this
             being
             supposed
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             acknowledged
             necessary
             for
             a
             Christian
             not
             to
             despise
             such
             proper
             usefull
             meanes
             to
             a
             necessary
             end
             ,
             unlesse
             without
             that
             helpe
             he
             can
             direct
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             ignorant
             men
             and
             habituate
             sinners
             in
             any
             kind
             will
             hardly
             be
             able
             to
             do
             .
             4ly
             ,
             Because
             this
             may
             much
             tend
             to
             my
             comfort
             ,
             when
             another
             upon
             a
             strict
             
             survey
             and
             shrift
             of
             my
             former
             life
             ,
             and
             present
             testification
             of
             my
             repentance
             ,
             may
             upon
             good
             grounds
             give
             me
             absolution
             ,
             and
             passe
             judgement
             on
             me
             ,
             better
             then
             I
             can
             do
             on
             my selfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               the
               fourth
            
             preparative
             
               to
               repentance
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             A
             firme
             resolution
             ,
             and
             vow
             of
             new
             life
             .
             1.
             
             An
             abjuring
             of
             all
             my
             former
             evill
             wayes
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             both
             of
             the
             sinnes
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             occasions
             which
             were
             wont
             to
             bring
             me
             to
             those
             sinnes
             ;
             secondly
             a
             resigning
             my selfe
             up
             to
             do
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             ;
             thirdly
             the
             pitching
             on
             some
             particular
             duties
             of
             piety
             and
             charity
             ,
             which
             were
             most
             criminously
             omitted
             before
             ,
             and
             are
             most
             agreeable
             to
             my
             calling
             to
             performe
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               now
               is
               the
               penitent
               state
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             actuall
             continued
             performance
             of
             these
             resolutions
             ,
             both
             when
             occasions
             are
             offered
             ,
             and
             when
             temptations
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               But
               what
               if
               those
               resolutions
               be
               not
               then
               performed
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Then
             is
             not
             that
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             penitent
             or
             regenerate
             man.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               But
               what
               ?
               are
               no
               sinnes
               compatible
               with
               a
               regenerate
               estate
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             .
             1.
             
             Sinnes
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             secondly
             of
             ignorance
             ;
             and
             (
             under
             that
             head
             of
             infirmity
             )
             thirdly
             sins
             of
             suddaine
             surreption
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             such
             as
             by
             dayly
             incursion
             of
             temptations
             ,
             though
             constantly
             resisted
             ,
             yet
             through
             the
             length
             of
             the
             worke
             ,
             and
             our
             frailty
             ,
             and
             Satans
             vigilance
             sometimes
             are
             gained
             from
             us
             ,
             
             all
             these
             (
             together
             with
             those
             ,
             Fifthly
             ,
             which
             through
             levity
             of
             the
             matter
             insensibly
             steale
             from
             us
             )
             are
             by
             generall
             repentance
             
               i.
               e.
            
             humbling
             ourselves
             before
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             begging
             Gods
             pardon
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             labouring
             against
             them
             more
             diligently
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             reconcileable
             with
             a
             regenerate
             estate
             ;
             are
             spots
             ,
             but
             those
             
               spots
               of
               sonns
            
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             never
             totally
             overcome
             in
             this
             life
             :
             sixthly
             some
             one
             willfull
             act
             of
             deliberate
             sinne
             ,
             which
             we
             might
             have
             resisted
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             presently
             retracted
             with
             Contrition
             and
             Confession
             ,
             and
             reinforcing
             of
             our
             resolution
             and
             vigilance
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             favoured
             or
             indulged
             unto
             ,
             may
             be
             also
             reconcileable
             with
             a
             regenerate
             state
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             not
             wholy
             to
             
               quench
               the
               spirit
            
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             cause
             spirituall
             desertion
             ,
             though
             it
             do
             
               greive
               that
               spirit
            
             ,
             wast
             the
             conscience
             ,
             wound
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             provoke
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             (
             from
             which
             nothing
             but
             hearty
             repentance
             ,
             can
             deliver
             us
             )
             and
             commonly
             bring
             some
             temporall
             judgement
             upon
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               then
               are
               unreconcileable
               with
               a
               regenerate
               state
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Whatsoever
             are
             not
             compatible
             with
             an
             honest
             heart
             ,
             a
             sincere
             indeavour
             :
             
             particularly
             these
             two
             
               Hypocrisie
               and
               Custome
            
             of
             any
             sinne
             .
             
               Whosoever
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               commit
               sinne
               1
               Jo.
               3.
               9.
               
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             doth
             not
             live
             in
             sin
             as
             in
             a
             trade
             or
             course
             )
             
               for
               his
               seed
               remaineth
               in
               him
               ,
            
             (
             there
             is
             in
             the
             regenerate
             a
             new
             principle
             
             or
             seed
             of
             life
             ,
             a
             principle
             of
             cognation
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             whilst
             it
             continues
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             still
             a
             hazening
             him
             out
             of
             sin
             ,
             )
             
               and
               he
               cannot
               sinne
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               borne
               of
               God
            
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             longer
             a
             child
             of
             Gods
             ,
             or
             regenerate
             person
             ,
             or
             as
             
               Gal.
               5.
               16.
               walke
               in
               the
               spirit
               and
               you
               shall
               not
               fullfill
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             these
             two
             are
             unreconcileable
             :
             when
             we
             say
             an
             honest
             man
             cannot
             do
             this
             ,
             our
             meaning
             is
             not
             to
             affirme
             any
             naturall
             impossibility
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             able
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             cannot
             thinke
             fit
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             the
             principles
             of
             honesty
             within
             him
             ,
             as
             here
             
               the
               seed
               of
               God
            
             or
             new
             principles
             in
             him
             ,
             will
             resist
             it
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             do
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             accounted
             an
             honest
             man.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               This
               place
               in
               Saint
            
             Johns
             
               Epistle
               hath
               sure
               great
               difficulty
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               make
               it
               as
               intelligible
               to
               me
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             clearely
             by
             bringing
             downe
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             whole
             chapter
             from
             the
             begining
             to
             this
             place
             in
             this
             breife
             paraphrase
             ;
             do
             you
             looke
             upon
             the
             words
             in
             your
             Bible
             ,
             whilst
             I
             do
             it
             .
             
               v.
               1.
               
               Gods
               love
               to
               us
               is
               very
               great
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               accepted
               us
               Christians
               to
               be
               his
               Children
               ,
            
             (
             which
             by
             the
             way
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             the
             world
             which
             
               rejected
               Christ
               ,
               rejecteth
               us
               also
               .
               )
               (
               v.
               2.
               )
               &
               being
               children
               ,
               though
               we
               know
               not
               exactly
               the
               future
               benefit
               which
               shall
               accrue
               to
               us
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               yet
               this
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               when
               this
               shall
               be
               revealed
               to
               
               us
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               like
               him
               ,
               for
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               vision
               will
               assimilate
               us
               to
               him
               ,
               (
               v.
               3.
               )
               &
               the
               very
               hope
               of
               it
               now
               hath
               the
               same
               power
               of
               making
               us
               pure
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               pure
               .
            
             (
             for
             1
             ,
             Hope
             includes
             desire
             and
             love
             of
             the
             thing
             hoped
             for
             ,
             which
             being
             Heaven
             ,
             a
             place
             of
             purity
             ,
             the
             hope
             of
             Heaven
             must
             include
             a
             desire
             of
             purity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Heaven
             that
             the
             sensuall
             man
             desires
             ,
             if
             he
             desire
             it
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             is
             a
             mockeheaven
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             the
             true
             Heaven
             the
             state
             of
             purity
             ,
             then
             he
             desires
             it
             not
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             hereafter
             when
             sensuall
             pleasures
             have
             forsaken
             him
             .
             And
             2
             the
             condition
             of
             Gods
             promises
             being
             our
             purification
             or
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             condition
             of
             this
             
               seeing
               God
            
             ,
             being
             Holynesse
             ,
             't
             is
             madnesse
             for
             us
             to
             hope
             any
             thing
             but
             upon
             those
             grounds
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             of
             seeing
             him
             or
             being
             like
             him
             hereafter
             ,
             labours
             to
             become
             like
             him
             now
             ,
             in
             purity
             ,
             (
             a
             speciall
             imitable
             quality
             of
             his
             )
             And
             
               (
               v.
               4.
               )
               he
               that
               wants
               it
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               every
               one
               that
               committeth
               sin
               )
               is
               guilty
               of
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               of
               this
               Evangelicall
               law
               of
               his
               ;
               &
               that
               sin
               it selfe
               is
               that
               breach
               ,
               upon
               which
               consequently
               followes
               the
               forfeiture
               of
               those
               promises
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               (
               v.
               5.
               )
               and
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               that
               we
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               dyed
               ,
               should
               not
               thus
               sinne
               ,
               it
               was
               without
               doubt
               that
               he
               came
               amongst
               us
               ,
               and
               sinne
               or
               any
               such
               impenitent
               committer
               of
               sinne
               ,
               is
               not
               in
               him
               ,
               (
               v.
               6.
               )
               For
               every
               one
               
               that
               remaineth
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               member
               of
               his
               sinneth
               not
               wilfull
               deliberate
               sinnes
               ;
               if
               any
               man
               do
               so
               ,
               pretend
               or
               professe
               ,
               be
               what
               he
               will
               ,
               he
               hath
               neither
               seene
               nor
               knowne
            
             Christ
             
               (
               v.
               7.
               )
               I
               pray
               suffer
               not
               your selves
               to
               be
               deceived
               ,
               Christ
               you
               know
               is
               righteous
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               to
               be
               like
               him
               is
               to
               be
               righteous
               also
               ,
               and
               that
               cannot
               be
               but
               by
               doing
               righteousnesse
               ,
               living
               a
               constant
               Christian
               life
               ,
               (
               v.
               8.
               )
               He
               that
               doth
               dot
               so
               ,
               but
               goes
               on
               in
               a
               course
               of
               sin
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               actions
               expresses
               the
               stocke
               he
               comes
               of
               .
               For
               't
               is
               the
               Devill
               that
               began
               his
               age
               with
               sinne
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               sin
               is
               his
               trade
               ,
               his
               worke
               ,
               &
               this
               was
               a
               speciall
               part
               of
               the
               end
               of
               Christs
               comming
               ,
               to
               destroy
               his
               trade
               ,
               to
               dissolve
               that
               fabricke
               he
               had
               wrought
               ,
               i.
               e.
               to
               turne
               sinne
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               (
               v.
               9.
               )
               and
               therefore
               sure
               no
               child
               of
               God's
               ,
               none
               of
               that
               superiour
               stocke
               will
               go
               on
               in
               that
               accursed
               trade
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               God's
               seed
               in
               him
               ,
            
             that
             originall
             of
             cognation
             betweene
             God
             and
             him
             ,
             
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               that
               principle
               of
               his
               new
               birth
               ,
               which
               gives
               him
               continuall
               dislikes
               to
               sin
               ,
               such
               as
            
             (
             though
             they
             doe
             not
             force
             or
             constreine
             him
             not
             to
             yeild
             to
             Satans
             temptations
             ,
             yet
             )
             
               are
               sufficient
               to
               enable
               him
               to
               get
               out
               of
               those
               snares
            
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Child
             
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               Christs
               making
               ,
               like
               him
               that
               begat
               him
               in
               purity
               ,
               &c.
               he
               cannot
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               thus
               go
               on
               in
               sinne
               ,
               (
               v.
               10
               )
               .
               So
               that
               hereby
               you
               may
               clearly
               distinguish
               a
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               a
               Child
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               he
               
               that
               doth
               not
               live
               a
               righteous
               and
               charitable
               life
               ,
            
             (
             to
             do
             
               justice
               ,
               and
               to
               love
               mercy
               ,
            
             as
             Micah
             saith
             )
             
               is
               no
               child
               of
               Gods
               ,
               hath
               no
               relation
               of
               consanguinity
               to
               him
               .
               I
               shall
            
             need
             proceed
             no
             farther
             ,
             by
             this
             you
             will
             understand
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             verse
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
             
               Those
               that
               are
               like
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               God's
               children
               ,
               't
               is
               supposed
               that
               they
               have
               such
               a
               seed
               or
               principle
               of
               Grace
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               inclines
               them
               to
               dislike
               ,
               and
               enables
               them
               to
               resist
               all
               deliberate
               sinnes
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               make
               that
               use
               of
               that
               grace
               ,
               sure
               they
               are
               not
               like
               Christ
               ,
               none
               of
               his
               fellow-Sonnes
               of
               God
               :
            
             a
             regenerate
             man
             remaining
             such
             ,
             will
             not
             ,
             nay
             morally
             cannot
             do
             so
             ;
             so
             doing
             is
             contrary
             to
             a
             regenerate
             state
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               I
               heartily
               thanke
               you
               for
               this
               trouble
               .
               I
               shall
               divert
               you
               by
               another
               scruple
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               .
               Will
               not
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
            
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
               as
               long
               as
               we
               continue
               in
               these
               houses
               of
               clay
               ,
               be
               we
               never
               so
               regenerate
            
             ;
             lust
             against
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             members
             warre
             against
             the
             mind
             ,
             
               and
               so
               keepe
               us
               from
            
             doing
             the
             thing
             that
             we
             would
             ,
             
               yea
               and
            
             captive
             us
             to
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             ;
             
               and
               so
               will
               not
               this
               captivity
               ,
               and
               thraldome
               to
               sinne
               ,
            
             so
             it
             be
             joyned
             with
             a
             contrary
             striving
             and
             dislike
             ,
             
               be
               reconcileable
               with
               a
            
             regenerate
             estate
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Your
             question
             cannot
             be
             answered
             with
             a
             single
             Yea
             ,
             or
             Nay
             ,
             because
             there
             be
             severall
             parts
             in
             it
             ,
             some
             to
             be
             affirmed
             ,
             others
             to
             be
             denyed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             satisfy
             
             you
             ,
             I
             shall
             answer
             by
             degrees
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             double
             strife
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             the
             one
             called
             a
             warre
             betwixt
             the
             
               law
               in
               the
               members
               and
               the
               law
               in
               the
               minde
               ,
            
             the
             other
             the
             
               lusting
               betwixt
               the
               spirit
               and
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             The
             former
             
               betwixt
               the
               law
               in
               the
               members
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mind
               ,
            
             is
             the
             perswasions
             of
             sinne
             or
             carnall
             objects
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             inviting
             us
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             commanding
             us
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             
               the
               law
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               being
               weake
            
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             of
             it selfe
             to
             helpe
             any
             man
             to
             do
             what
             it
             commands
             him
             ,
             it
             must
             needes
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             have
             no
             other
             strength
             ,
             but
             the
             bare
             light
             of
             the
             
               law
               in
               the
               minde
            
             ,
             no
             grace
             of
             Christ
             to
             susteine
             them
             in
             their
             combats
             ,
             will
             by
             their
             carnall
             appetite
             be
             led
             to
             do
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             law
             tells
             them
             they
             should
             not
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             do
             and
             continue
             in
             them
             ,
             this
             condition
             you
             will
             have
             no
             colour
             of
             reason
             to
             mistake
             for
             a
             regenerate
             state
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             the
             state
             of
             him
             only
             that
             knowes
             
               the
               law
            
             (
             which
             is
             not
             able
             to
             quicken
             or
             renew
             )
             considered
             without
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             a
             regenerate
             man
             ,
             2.
             
             Because
             this
             
               law
               in
               the
               minde
            
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             obeyed
             ,
             but
             despised
             ,
             doth
             serve
             only
             to
             testify
             against
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             
               knew
               our
               Masters
               will
               ,
               and
               did
               it
               not
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             what
             we
             did
             ,
             was
             against
             thedictates
             of
             our
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             which
             sure
             will
             never
             helpe
             to
             excuse
             a
             sinne
             
             (
             but
             tather
             to
             aggravate
             it
             )
             or
             consequently
             to
             make
             that
             act
             reconcileable
             with
             a
             regenerate
             estate
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             not
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             therefore
             2.
             
             Of
             this
             kinde
             of
             composition
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             when
             his
             minde
             or
             upper
             soule
             being
             instructed
             in
             its
             duty
             dislikes
             the
             sinnes
             he
             commits
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             continues
             to
             commit
             them
             ,
             you
             may
             resolve
             ,
             that
             this
             striving
             or
             this
             dislike
             of
             his
             mind
             is
             no
             excuse
             or
             Apology
             for
             his
             sinne
             ,
             much
             lesse
             any
             argument
             of
             his
             regeneracy
             or
             good
             estate
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             other
             side
             his
             
               serving
               of
               ,
               or
               captivity
               to
               the
               law
               of
               sinne
               in
               his
               members
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               with
               the
               reigning
               of
               sinne
               in
               his
               body
               to
               fulfill
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               ,
            
             and
             that
             a
             sure
             token
             of
             an
             unregenerate
             :
             for
             of
             every
             regenerate
             't
             is
             said
             1
             
               Joh.
               5.
               4.
               that
               he
               overcommeth
               the
               world
               ,
            
             which
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             
               being
               sold
               under
               sinne
            
             (
             a
             phrase
             referring
             to
             the
             Romans
             custome
             of
             selling
             of
             slaves
             under
             a
             speare
             )
             or
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             
               Ahab
               .
               1
               King.
               21.
               25.
               that
               he
               was
               sold
            
             (
             the
             Greeke
             reading
             )
             
               to
               do
               evill
            
             ,
             being
             a
             
               slave
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             or
             
               serving
               with
               the
               flesh
               the
               law
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             &
             therefore
             you
             may
             conclude
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             whosoever
             it
             is
             ,
             
               that
               with
               the
               minde
               serves
               the
               law
               of
               God.
               i.
               e.
            
             approves
             of
             Gods
             command
             ,
             or
             
               consents
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               good
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             
               with
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               members
               ,
               serves
               the
               law
               of
               sinne
               ,
            
             not
             only
             commits
             some
             act
             of
             sinne
             ,
             but
             lives
             indulgently
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             thereby
             enslaved
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             never
             to
             be
             counted
             of
             
             as
             a
             regenerate
             man
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             one
             that
             by
             the
             law
             is
             taught
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             bare
             knowledge
             is
             not
             enabled
             to
             performe
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             then
             is
             the
             other
             thing
             you
             told
             me
             of
             the
             lusting
             
               of
               the
               spirit
               and
               flesh
               one
               against
               the
               other
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Those
             words
             you
             will
             finde
             Gal.
             5.
             where
             by
             the
             spirit
             is
             meant
             the
             
               seed
               of
               grace
            
             planted
             in
             my
             heart
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             principle
             of
             new
             life
             ,
             or
             the
             minde
             and
             upper
             soule
             elevated
             yet
             higher
             (
             above
             the
             condition
             it
             is
             in
             by
             nature
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             bare
             light
             of
             the
             law
             )
             by
             that
             supernaturall
             principle
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             flesh
             is
             meant
             againe
             the
             carnall
             appetite
             still
             remaining
             in
             the
             most
             regenerate
             in
             this
             life
             :
             and
             the
             
               lusting
               of
               one
               of
               these
               against
               the
               other
               ,
            
             is
             the
             absolute
             conttariety
             that
             is
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             one
             likes
             ,
             the
             other
             dislikes
             ,
             whatsoever
             one
             commends
             to
             the
             will
             ,
             the
             other
             quarrelleth
             at
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             which
             followes
             this
             contrariety
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             in
             these
             words
             
               [
               so
               that
               you
               cannot
               do
               the
               things
               that
               ye
               would
               ?
               ]
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             words
             in
             Greeke
             are
             not
             [
             that
             
               you
               cannot
               do
            
             ]
             but
             [
             that
             
               you
               do
               not
            
             ]
             
             and
             the
             sence
             is
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             That
             this
             contrariety
             alwayes
             interposes
             some
             objections
             to
             hinder
             or
             trash
             you
             from
             
               doing
               the
               things
               that
               you
               would
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             sometimes
             the
             spirit
             trashes
             you
             from
             doing
             the
             thing
             that
             your
             flesh
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             sometimes
             
             the
             flesh
             trashes
             you
             from
             doing
             the
             thing
             that
             the
             spirit
             would
             have
             done
             .
             And
             2ly
             .
             whatsoever
             you
             do
             ,
             you
             do
             First
             against
             one
             velleity
             or
             other
             ,
             And
             secondly
             with
             some
             mixture
             of
             the
             contrary
             :
             Or
             else
             that
             this
             contrariety
             gives
             you
             trouble
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             you
             do
             on
             either
             side
             ,
             you
             do
             it
             not
             quietly
             ,
             stilly
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             resistance
             and
             opposition
             of
             the
             contrary
             faculty
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Well
             then
             ,
             may
             this
             lucta
             ,
             this
             resistance
             ,
             be
             in
             a
             regenerate
             man
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Undoubtedly
             it
             may
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             degrees
             will
             be
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             we
             carry
             flesh
             about
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             flesh
             will
             alwayes
             dislike
             what
             the
             spirit
             likes
             ;
             but
             then
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             sure
             that
             the
             flesh
             do
             not
             carry
             it
             against
             the
             
               spirit
               .
               i.
               e.
            
             do
             not
             get
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             will
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             do
             ,
             
               lust
               conceives
               and
               brings
               forth
               sinne
               ,
            
             even
             those
             
               workes
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             mentioned
             v
             ,
             19.
             for
             though
             this
             lucta
             be
             reconcileable
             with
             a
             regenerate
             state
             ,
             
               i
               e.
            
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             regenerate
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             an
             argument
             of
             a
             regenerate
             estate
             ,
             so
             that
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             it
             ,
             shall
             by
             that
             be
             concluded
             regenerate
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             flesh
             carry
             it
             from
             the
             spirit
             ,
             to
             
               fulfill
               the
               lusts
               thereof
            
             ,
             it
             seemes
             that
             man
             
               walkes
               not
               in
               the
               spirit
               .
               v.
            
             16.
             and
             consequently
             is
             not
             in
             a
             regenerate
             state
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             every
             man
             unregenerate
             that
             doth
             any
             thing
             that
             the
             flesh
             would
             have
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             frailties
             and
             imperfections
             ,
             and
             also
             sinnes
             of
             suddaine
             surreption
             ,
             
             and
             those
             that
             by
             daily
             incursion
             ,
             continuall
             importunity
             ,
             at
             some
             time
             or
             other
             gained
             in
             upon
             us
             ,
             (
             so
             they
             were
             as
             suddainly
             taken
             and
             repented
             of
             )
             were
             reconcileable
             with
             a
             regenerate
             estate
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             it
             proceed
             no
             farther
             ,
             it
             is
             onely
             mixture
             of
             the
             flesh
             in
             our
             best
             actions
             ,
             or
             else
             slips
             and
             trips
             ,
             or
             falls
             suddainly
             recovered
             againe
             ;
             but
             not
             
               carnality
               ,
               or
               walking
               after
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             And
             for
             these
             you
             know
             the
             remedy
             I
             prescribed
             you
             ,
             daily
             prayer
             for
             pardon
             for
             daily
             slips
             ,
             and
             daily
             caution
             and
             care
             and
             endeavour
             to
             prevent
             them
             .
             But
             as
             for
             indulgence
             in
             ,
             or
             habits
             of
             carnality
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             the
             
               lusting
               of
               the
               spirit
               against
               the
               flesh
            
             that
             will
             excuse
             them
             from
             being
             
               workes
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             or
             him
             that
             is
             guilty
             of
             them
             from
             being
             carnall
             .
             For
             it
             being
             too
             too
             possible
             and
             ordinary
             for
             the
             
               lustings
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             spirituall
             motions
             to
             be
             resisted
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             little
             advantage
             to
             any
             to
             have
             had
             these
             motions
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             have
             obeyed
             them
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             unlesse
             he
             
               walke
               in
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             and
             be
             
               led
               by
               it
            
             :
             for
             to
             such
             onely
             it
             is
             that
             there
             
               is
               no
               condemnation
               ,
               Ro.
            
             8.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             detaine
             you
             but
             with
             one
             scruple
             
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             a
             vow
             or
             a
             wish
             that
             I
             were
             penitent
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             accepted
             by
             God
             for
             repentance
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             take
             that
             vow
             and
             that
             wish
             to
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             you
             are
             mistaken
             ;
             a
             wish
             is
             a
             farre
             lower
             degree
             then
             a
             vow
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             
             must
             dissolve
             your
             demand
             into
             two
             parts
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             first
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             vow
             or
             
               resolution
               to
               amend
            
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             sincere
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             apt
             to
             bring
             forth
             fruits
             ,
             is
             sure
             to
             be
             accepted
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             sincere
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             discerne
             ,
             but
             by
             seeing
             it
             prove
             otherwise
             in
             time
             of
             temptation
             :
             onely
             God
             that
             sees
             the
             heart
             ,
             can
             judge
             of
             it
             before
             such
             triall
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             finde
             it
             sincere
             ,
             he
             will
             accept
             of
             it
             .
             But
             for
             
               the
               wish
               that
               I
               were
               penitent
               ,
            
             there
             is
             no
             promise
             in
             holy
             writ
             that
             that
             shall
             be
             accepted
             ,
             nor
             appearance
             of
             reason
             ,
             why
             he
             ,
             that
             wishes
             he
             were
             penitent
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             ,
             should
             be
             accounted
             the
             better
             for
             that
             wish
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             when
             the
             reward
             of
             penitents
             ,
             and
             punishment
             of
             impenitents
             is
             once
             assented
             to
             as
             true
             ,
             't
             is
             impossible
             but
             the
             minde
             of
             man
             should
             wish
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             have
             dislikes
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             virtue
             in
             that
             necessity
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             that
             wishing
             is
             onely
             a
             bare
             ,
             aiery
             ,
             speculative
             act
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             practicall
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             which
             alone
             is
             punishable
             or
             rewardable
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             actions
             being
             contrary
             to
             such
             wishings
             are
             more
             accusable
             of
             deliberate
             sinne
             ,
             and
             sinne
             against
             conscience
             ;
             then
             if
             those
             motives
             which
             produced
             those
             wishes
             ,
             had
             never
             beene
             represented
             to
             the
             faculty
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             are
             not
             prayers
             for
             the
             grace
             of
             repentance
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             but
             a
             kinde
             of
             articulate
             wishes
             ,
             put
             in
             forme
             of
             the
             court
             ,
             and
             addressed
             to
             God
             )
             accepted
             
             by
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Not
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             save
             them
             that
             goe
             no
             farther
             .
             Accepted
             they
             shall
             be
             (
             if
             rightly
             qualified
             with
             humility
             ,
             and
             ardency
             ,
             and
             perseverance
             ,
             or
             not
             fainting
             )
             so
             farre
             as
             concernes
             the
             end
             immediate
             to
             them
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             heare
             them
             ,
             in
             granting
             the
             grace
             prayed
             for
             ,
             strength
             to
             convert
             from
             sin
             to
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             cleare
             Gospell-promise
             ,
             
               How
               much
               more
               shall
               your
               Heavenly
               Father
               give
               the
               holy
               spirit
               to
               them
               that
               aske
               ?
               )
            
             and
             then
             when
             this
             grace
             ,
             or
             strength
             given
             ,
             is
             thus
             made
             use
             of
             to
             actuall
             reformation
             ,
             then
             the
             promise
             of
             that
             other
             acceptance
             belongs
             to
             him
             also
             ;
             and
             so
             prayer
             is
             a
             good
             meanes
             ,
             and
             wishing
             a
             good
             thing
             too
             ,
             as
             previous
             or
             preparative
             to
             that
             ;
             and
             both
             without
             doubt
             proceeding
             from
             the
             good
             spirit
             of
             God.
             But
             yet
             if
             the
             whole
             worke
             be
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             advanced
             no
             farther
             toward
             repentance
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             wish
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             that
             he
             were
             penitent
             ,
             this
             person
             remaines
             still
             impenitent
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             the
             impenitents
             portion
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             ;
             for
             still
             
               he
               that
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               overcometh
               the
               world
               :
            
             and
             he
             that
             is
             advanced
             no
             farther
             toward
             a
             victory
             ,
             then
             to
             wish
             or
             pray
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             for
             that
             present
             farre
             enough
             from
             a
             conquerour
             ;
             and
             if
             for
             the
             future
             he
             adde
             not
             the
             sincerity
             of
             endeavour
             to
             the
             importunity
             of
             prayer
             ,
             the
             Joshua's
             hand
             's
             held
             up
             to
             fight
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Moseses
             
             to
             pray
             ;
             the
             sword
             of
             Gideon
             as
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             little
             hope
             that
             such
             victories
             will
             be
             atcheived
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             God
             grant
             me
             this
             grace
             ,
             and
             an
             heart
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             .
             But
             we
             have
             skipt
             over
             one
             particular
             forementioned
             ,
             The
             grace
             of
             selfe-deniall
             .
             And
             I
             doe
             not
             remember
             that
             you
             mentioned
             taking
             up
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             which
             in
             Christ's
             prescriptions
             ,
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             annexed
             to
             it
             .
             Give
             me
             leave
             to
             recall
             them
             to
             your
             memory
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             Selfe-deniall
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             abnegarion
             or
             renouncing
             of
             all
             his
             owne
             holds
             and
             interests
             and
             trusts
             of
             all
             that
             man
             is
             most
             apt
             to
             depend
             upon
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             the
             more
             expeditely
             follow
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             are
             these
             severalls
             that
             we
             are
             thus
             to
             renounce
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             In
             generall
             ,
             whatsoever
             comes
             at
             any
             time
             in
             competition
             with
             Christ
             .
             In
             particular
             ,
             the
             particulars
             whereof
             every
             man
             is
             made
             up
             ,
             his
             soule
             ,
             his
             body
             ,
             his
             estate
             ,
             his
             good
             name
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             under
             the
             first
             head
             ,
             that
             of
             his
             Soule
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             reason
             ,
             when
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             is
             contradicted
             ,
             or
             check't
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             businesse
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             I
             must
             deny
             my
             reason
             ,
             and
             beleive
             Christ
             ,
             bow
             downe
             the
             head
             and
             worship
             ,
             captivate
             my
             understanding
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             heard
             that
             God
             cannot
             doe
             contradictions
             ,
             or
             make
             two
             contradictions
             true
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             respect
             .
             How
             then
             can
             I
             be
             bound
             to
             beleive
             God
             ,
             when
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             contradicts
             reason
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
           
             I
             am
             not
             glad
             that
             you
             have
             met
             with
             that
             subtlety
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             't
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             particular
             we
             are
             upon
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             branch
             of
             a
             practicall
             point
             ,
             I
             will
             endeavour
             to
             satisfy
             you
             in
             it
             .
             1.
             
             By
             granting
             the
             truth
             of
             your
             rule
             ,
             that
             to
             make
             both
             parts
             of
             a
             contradiction
             true
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             impossible
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             Gods
             infinite
             power
             and
             veracity
             makes
             as
             unfit
             for
             God
             to
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             ,
             as
             to
             lye
             ,
             or
             sinne
             ;
             because
             it
             were
             not
             an
             excesse
             ,
             but
             defect
             of
             power
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             these
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             secondly
             you
             must
             know
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             contradictions
             ,
             nothing
             but
             affirmation
             ,
             and
             negation
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             all
             the
             same
             respects
             ;
             as
             to
             be
             and
             not
             to
             be
             ;
             to
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             man
             ;
             to
             be
             two
             yards
             long
             ,
             and
             not
             two
             yards
             long
             ;
             which
             therefore
             are
             thus
             absolutely
             impossible
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             even
             by
             divine
             power
             .
             But
             then
             thirdly
             ,
             That
             which
             you
             called
             reason's
             contradicting
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             distant
             thing
             from
             this
             .
             For
             when
             reason
             saith
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             Christ
             the
             contradictory
             to
             that
             ,
             reason
             doth
             not
             oblige
             me
             to
             beleive
             reason
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             doth
             ,
             it
             bids
             me
             disbeleive
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             I
             beleive
             not
             contradictories
             ,
             which
             soever
             of
             the
             contradictories
             I
             beleive
             ;
             all
             that
             reason
             hath
             to
             doe
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             is
             to
             judge
             which
             is
             likeliest
             to
             judge
             of
             ,
             or
             affirme
             the
             truth
             ;
             it
             's
             selfe
             ,
             or
             God
             ;
             wherein
             if
             it
             judge
             of
             it's
             owne
             side
             against
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             partiall
             and
             very
             Atheisticall
             :
             
             it
             being
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             God
             which
             cannot
             lye
             ,
             should
             be
             beleived
             ,
             rather
             then
             my
             owne
             reason
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             deceived
             in
             judging
             of
             naturall
             things
             ,
             it
             's
             onely
             proper
             object
             ;
             but
             is
             quite
             blind
             in
             supernaturall
             ,
             till
             God
             be
             pleased
             to
             reveale
             those
             unto
             it
             .
             The
             short
             is
             ,
             reason
             tells
             me
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             erre
             ,
             especially
             God
             having
             revealed
             nothing
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             is
             doubtlesse
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             erre
             )
             that
             these
             two
             propositions
             cannot
             be
             both
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             life
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             not
             another
             life
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             not
             bound
             by
             Christ
             to
             beleive
             both
             ;
             but
             it
             doth
             not
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             to
             affirme
             another
             life
             implies
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             it
             is
             
               above
               reason
            
             to
             discerne
             how
             there
             can
             be
             a
             returne
             from
             a
             totall
             privation
             to
             a
             habit
             againe
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             things
             supposed
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             which
             though
             nature
             cannot
             doe
             ,
             and
             consequently
             naturall
             reason
             cannot
             tell
             how
             they
             are
             done
             ,
             yet
             reason
             may
             acknowledge
             the
             God
             of
             nature
             can
             doe
             ,
             and
             will
             doe
             ,
             if
             he
             saith
             he
             will
             ;
             and
             illuminated
             reason
             having
             revelation
             of
             this
             will
             of
             God's
             ,
             must
             and
             doth
             beleive
             they
             shall
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             else
             makes
             God
             a
             lyar
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             is
             it
             to
             deny
             my
             reason
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Whensoever
             my
             reason
             objects
             any
             thing
             to
             what
             God
             affirmes
             ,
             to
             resolve
             that
             God
             shall
             be
             true
             in
             despight
             of
             all
             my
             apparances
             and
             objections
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             then
             else
             in
             the
             soule
             which
             I
             am
             to
             deny
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Something
             there
             is
             which
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             over-value
             ,
             and
             something
             there
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             both
             those
             equally
             renounce
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             doe
             you
             meane
             by
             that
             something
             which
             is
             over-valued
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Naturall
             strength
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             so
             weakened
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             able
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             our
             journies
             end
             ,
             without
             some
             addition
             of
             speciall
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             prevent
             &
             assist
             in
             that
             worke
             ;
             &
             therefore
             all
             strength
             in
             my selfe
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               all
               sufficiency
               in
               my selfe
               ,
               as
               of
               my selfe
               ,
            
             I
             must
             renounce
             ,
             &
             apply
             my selfe
             humbly
             in
             prayer
             for
             ,
             and
             trust
             ,
             and
             dependance
             on
             that
             speciall
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             helpe
             me
             both
             
               to
               will
               and
               doe
            
             whatsoever
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             
               deny
               my selfe
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             opinion
             of
             my
             owne
             abilities
             toward
             the
             attaining
             any
             supernaturall
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             other
             sort
             of
             things
             which
             you
             say
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Any
             righteousnesse
             of
             my
             owne
             ,
             for
             as
             for
             perfect
             unsinning
             righteousnesse
             ,
             he
             that
             should
             pretend
             to
             that
             ,
             
               deceives
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               not
               in
               him
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             and
             for
             imperfect
             righteousnesse
             ,
             such
             as
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             grace
             this
             life
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             though
             that
             be
             a
             condition
             without
             which
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             God
             ;
             (
             be
             either
             justified
             ,
             or
             saved
             ,
             )
             yet
             must
             not
             that
             be
             depended
             on
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             either
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             free
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             not
             imputing
             of
             sinne
             ;
             
             and
             so
             I
             am
             to
             deny
             my
             owne
             righteousnesse
             ,
             renounce
             all
             trust
             in
             that
             for
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             now
             doth
             self-deniall
             ,
             as
             it
             referres
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             signifie
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             signifies
             renouncing
             of
             all
             the
             unlawfull
             ,
             sinfull
             desires
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             even
             lawfull
             liberty
             ,
             and
             life
             it selfe
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             in
             competition
             with
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             either
             Christ
             must
             be
             parted
             with
             ,
             or
             these
             .
             And
             the
             same
             is
             to
             be
             conceived
             both
             of
             estate
             ,
             and
             good
             name
             ;
             he
             that
             
               hateth
               not
               house
               and
               land
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             contemnes
             them
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             Christ
             ,
             will
             not
             part
             with
             any
             worldly
             hope
             or
             possession
             ,
             rather
             then
             doe
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             Christ's
             command
             ,
             
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ;
             and
             ,
             If
             
               you
               receive
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
               how
               can
               you
               beleive
               ?
            
             he
             that
             is
             not
             resolved
             to
             part
             with
             reputation
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             in
             competition
             with
             Christ
             ,
             can
             never
             goe
             for
             a
             good
             Christian
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             thus
             ,
             when
             these
             things
             come
             in
             competition
             with
             Christ's
             service
             ,
             but
             even
             absolutely
             taken
             ,
             some
             kinde
             of
             self-deniall
             is
             required
             of
             us
             by
             Christ
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             particulars
             are
             not
             specified
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             referred
             to
             our
             voluntary
             performing
             them
             .
             We
             must
             not
             allwaies
             doe
             what
             is
             lawfull
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             weane
             our selves
             from
             ,
             and
             deny
             our selves
             the
             enjoying
             of
             many
             lawfull
             pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             the
             better
             command
             over
             our selves
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             be
             the
             more
             vacant
             for
             Gods
             service
             ,
             
             thus
             fasting
             ,
             &c.
             become
             our
             duty
             ,
             yea
             and
             revenge
             ,
             or
             contrary
             abstinence
             in
             case
             of
             former
             excesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             This
             grace
             ,
             by
             the
             hints
             you
             have
             afforded
             me
             ,
             I
             discerne
             to
             be
             a
             most
             eminent
             Christian
             virtue
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             plant
             it
             in
             my
             heart
             .
             But
             what
             doe
             you
             thinke
             needfull
             to
             adde
             to
             this
             ;
             about
             
               taking
               up
               the
               crosse
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             a
             precept
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             Christianity
             could
             make
             fit
             to
             be
             commanded
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               doe
               you
               meane
               by
               the
            
             crosse
             ,
             
               and
               by
            
             taking
             it
             up
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             crosse
             I
             meane
             any
             affliction
             that
             God
             in
             his
             providence
             sees
             fit
             to
             lay
             upon
             us
             ,
             or
             to
             lay
             in
             our
             way
             toward
             piety
             .
             Any
             punishment
             which
             befalls
             us
             either
             for
             righteousnesse
             sake
             ,
             or
             not
             for
             unrighteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             meane
             you
             by
             
               taking
               it
               up
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Not
             receding
             from
             any
             Christian
             performance
             upon
             sight
             of
             that
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             sower
             is
             ,
             
               not
               being
               offended
            
             ;
             or
             scandalized
             ,
             or
             discouraged
             ,
             or
             falling
             away
             in
             time
             of
             tribulation
             .
             2.
             
             Bearing
             of
             it
             patiently
             ,
             chearfully
             ,
             and
             comfortably
             .
             3.
             
             Giving
             God
             thankes
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Is
             a
             man
             bound
             to
             be
             glad
             that
             he
             is
             afflicted
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             sees
             it
             is
             God's
             will
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             actually
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             willing
             ,
             and
             joyfull
             ,
             that
             God's
             will
             is
             done
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             Christ
             commands
             him
             
               to
               rejoice
            
             ,
             and
             
               be
               exceeding
               glad
            
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             12.
             
             
               Rejoice
               and
               leape
               for
               joy
            
             ,
             Luk.
             6.
             23.
             
             
               To
               thinke
               it
               all
               joy
            
             .
             Ja.
             
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             a
             conforming
             us
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             crucified
             Christ
             ,
             to
             which
             every
             beloved
             of
             God's
             is
             predestinate
             .
             Rom.
             8.
             29.
             4.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             such
             a
             signe
             of
             God's
             love
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             
               that
               is
               not
               chastened
            
             ,
             is
             by
             that
             character
             mark't
             out
             for
             
               a
               bastard
               ,
               and
               no
               sonne
               .
               Heb.
            
             12.
             8.
             
             Which
             though
             it
             be
             not
             set
             down
             ,
             as
             a
             duty
             of
             ours
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             are
             to
             account
             ;
             or
             againe
             as
             a
             marke
             by
             which
             men
             are
             given
             to
             discerne
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             as
             an
             aphorisme
             of
             observation
             for
             Gods
             ordinary
             acts
             of
             providence
             now
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             wont
             to
             chastise
             those
             here
             ,
             whom
             he
             best
             loves
             ,
             which
             is
             sufficient
             motive
             of
             joy
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             finds
             himselfe
             in
             that
             good
             number
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               But
               is
               a
               man
               bound
               to
            
             give
             thanks
             
               for
               Afflictions
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             he
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             that
             is
             the
             only
             spirituall
             Christian
             way
             of
             expressing
             to
             God
             his
             rejoyceing
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             meant
             by
             him
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             a
             gift
             ,
             or
             donative
             of
             heaven
             ;
             
               To
               you
               it
               is
               given
               .
               Phil.
            
             1.
             29.
             it
             is
             granted
             as
             a
             grace
             and
             vouchsafement
             of
             Gods
             speciall
             favour
             
               to
               suffer
            
             for
             Christ
             :
             and
             that
             grace
             designed
             .
             1.
             
             To
             reforme
             what
             is
             amisse
             ,
             2.
             
             To
             punish
             here
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             nothing
             of
             evill
             left
             for
             another
             world
             ,
             3.
             
             Because
             we
             are
             so
             commanded
             to
             
               glorifie
               God
               in
               this
               behalfe
               .
               1
               Pet.
            
             4.
             16.
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             to
             
               sanctifie
               the
               Lord
               
               God
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.
               15.
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             hallow
             ,
             or
             praise
             him
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               This
               is
               easily
               assented
               to
               ,
               if
               it
               fall
               upon
               me
            
             for
             righteousnesse
             sake
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Apostles
            
             went
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             rejoyceing
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             thought
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             shame
             for
             Christs
             name
             :
             
               but
               what
               if
               it
               be
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               afflictions
               fall
               on
               me
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               how
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             then
             not
             only
             patiently
             and
             thankfully
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             rejoyced
             in
             also
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             chastening
             the
             Apostle
             pronounceth
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               though
               for
               the
               present
               it
               seemeth
               not
               joyous
               ,
               but
               grevious
               ;
               yet
               afterward
               it
               yeildeth
               the
               peaceable
               fruit
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               unto
               them
               which
               be
               exercised
               thereby
               .
               Heb.
            
             12.
             11.
             2.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             
               somewhat
               behinde
               of
               the
               suffering
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               filled
               up
               in
               our
               flesh
               .
               Col.
               1.
               24.
               i.
               e.
            
             some
             relicks
             of
             that
             bitter
             passion-cup
             of
             his
             for
             us
             to
             drinke
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             such
             an
             expression
             of
             a
             curse
             to
             
               have
               our
               reward
            
             ,
             and
             with
             
               Dives
               ,
               all
               our
               good
               things
               in
               this
               life
               ,
            
             and
             that
             an
             ominous
             signe
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             left
             to
             be
             rewarded
             in
             another
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               then
               is
               to
               be
               thought
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               to
               get
               the
               crosse
               off
               from
               their
               owne
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               it
               on
               other
               mens
               ,
               will
               venture
               on
               things
               most
               contrary
               to
               peace
               ,
               and
               shake
               the
               quiet
               ,
               perhaps
               the
               foundations
               of
               a
               Kingdome
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             can
             scarcely
             say
             worse
             )
             then
             that
             they
             are
             
               enemies
               to
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             a
             very
             ill
             
             and
             sad
             spectacle
             among
             Christians
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             unreasonable
             then
             to
             pretend
             Christianity
             for
             the
             doing
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             perfectly
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               You
               have
               now
               past
               through
               all
               Christian
               graces
               at
               the
               first
               designed
               for
               consideration
               .
               I
               shall
               put
               you
               in
               minde
               of
               the
               next
               thing
               whereof
               you
               have
               made
               your selfe
               my
               debtor
               ,
               the
            
             difference
             of
             ,
             and
             dependence
             betweene
             Justification
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             
               wherein
               first
               you
               will
               please
               to
               give
               me
               the
               notion
               of
               the
               single
               termes
               ,
               And
               ,
               1.
               what
               is
            
             Justification
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               4
            
             
             It
             is
             Gods
             accepting
             our
             persons
             ,
             and
             not
             imputing
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             his
             covering
             ,
             or
             pardoning
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             his
             being
             so
             reconciled
             unto
             us
             sinners
             ,
             that
             he
             determins
             not
             to
             punish
             us
             eternally
             .
          
        
         
           
             S
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             God's
             free
             mercy
             unto
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             revealed
             in
             the
             new
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               in
               us
               is
               the
            
             Instrumentall
             cause
             
               of
               it
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             As
             an
             Instrument
             is
             logically
             and
             properly
             taken
             ,
             and
             signifies
             an
             inferiour
             ,
             lesse
             principall
             ,
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             so
             nothing
             in
             us
             can
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             any
             kind
             of
             physicall
             efficiency
             )
             in
             this
             worke
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             imaginable
             it
             should
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             worke
             of
             God's
             upon
             us
             ,
             without
             us
             ,
             concerning
             us
             ,
             but
             not
             within
             us
             at
             all
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             you
             marke
             ,
             Justification
             being
             in
             plaine
             termes
             but
             the
             accepting
             our
             persons
             and
             pardoning
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             very
             
             improper
             and
             harsh
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             our
             workes
             ,
             our
             any
             thing
             ,
             even
             our
             Faith
             it selfe
             should
             accept
             our
             persons
             ,
             or
             pardon
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             though
             in
             never
             so
             inferiour
             a
             notion
             ;
             which
             yet
             they
             must
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             instrumentall
             in
             our
             Justification
             .
             't
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             those
             necessary
             qualifications
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospell
             requires
             in
             us
             ,
             are
             conditions
             or
             
               morall
               instruments
            
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             justified
             ;
             but
             those
             are
             not
             properly
             called
             instruments
             or
             causes
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               are
               those
               qualifications
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Faith
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             firme
             purpose
             of
             a
             new
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             graces
             ,
             upon
             which
             in
             the
             Gospell
             pardon
             is
             promised
             the
             Christian
             ;
             all
             comprizable
             in
             the
             
               new
               creature
               ,
               conversion
               ,
               regeneration
               .
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               Are
               these
               required
               in
               us
               ,
               so
               as
               without
               them
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
            
             justifyed
             ?
             
               How
               then
               are
               we
            
             justified
             ,
             
               by
               the
            
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             these
             two
             are
             very
             reconcileable
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             merit
             in
             our
             Faith
             or
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             any
             poore
             weake
             grace
             of
             ours
             to
             deserve
             Gods
             favour
             to
             our
             persons
             or
             pardon
             of
             what
             sins
             are
             past
             ,
             or
             acceptation
             of
             our
             imperfect
             obedience
             for
             the
             future
             ;
             't
             is
             his
             free
             grace
             to
             pardon
             and
             accept
             us
             on
             such
             poore
             conditions
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             this
             free
             grace
             purchased
             ,
             and
             sealed
             to
             us
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               now
               is
            
             Sanctification
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             
             word
             may
             note
             either
             a
             guift
             of
             God's
             ,
             his
             giving
             of
             grace
             to
             prevent
             ,
             and
             sanctifie
             us
             ;
             or
             a
             
             duty
             of
             ours
             ,
             our
             
               having
               i.
               e.
            
             making
             use
             of
             that
             grace
             ;
             and
             both
             these
             considered
             together
             ,
             either
             as
             an
             Act
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             State.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               it
               as
               it
               signifies
               an
            
             Act
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             infusion
             of
             holinesse
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             degrees
             of
             holynesse
             ,
             and
             parallell
             to
             that
             ,
             the
             receiving
             and
             obeying
             the
             good
             motions
             of
             God's
             sanctifying
             spirit
             ,
             and
             laying
             them
             up
             to
             fructifie
             in
             an
             honest
             heart
             ;
             the
             turning
             of
             a
             soule
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             first
             begining
             of
             new
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               it
               as
               it
               signifies
               a
            
             State
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             living
             a
             new
             ,
             a
             holy
             ,
             a
             gracious
             life
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             good
             grace
             of
             God
             and
             dayly
             improving
             and
             growing
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             persevering
             and
             dying
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               now
               is
               the
               dependence
               between
            
             Justification
             and
             Sanctification
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             part
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             new
             life
             ,
             must
             be
             first
             had
             before
             God
             pardons
             or
             justifies
             any
             ,
             then
             when
             God
             is
             thus
             reconciled
             to
             the
             new
             convert
             upon
             his
             vow
             of
             new
             life
             ,
             he
             gives
             him
             more
             grace
             ,
             enables
             &
             assists
             him
             for
             that
             
               state
               of
               Sanctification
            
             ,
             wherein
             if
             he
             makes
             good
             use
             of
             that
             grace
             ,
             he
             then
             continues
             to
             enjoy
             this
             favour
             and
             Justification
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             performe
             not
             his
             vow
             ,
             proceed
             not
             in
             Christian
             holy
             life
             ,
             but
             relapse
             into
             
               wasting
               acts
            
             or
             habits
             of
             sinne
             ,
             then
             God
             chargeth
             againe
             all
             his
             former
             sinnes
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             those
             present
             iniquities
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             returne
             not
             againe
             ,
             he
             shall
             die
             ,
             as
             
             appeares
             by
             
               Ez.
               18.
               24.
               
               If
               the
               righteous
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             sanctified
             and
             justified
             person
             )
             
               depart
               from
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               committeth
               iniquity
               ;
               in
               his
               sinne
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               sinned
               ,
               he
               shall
               dye
               :
            
             and
             by
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             Matt.
             18.
             where
             he
             that
             had
             the
             debt
             pardoned
             him
             freely
             by
             his
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             ,
             for
             exacting
             over
             severely
             from
             his
             fellow
             servant
             ,
             is
             againe
             unpardoned
             and
             cast
             into
             prison
             ,
             delivered
             to
             the
             tormentors
             
               till
               he
               should
               pay
               all
               that
               was
               due
               unto
               him
               .
               v.
            
             34.
             which
             parable
             Christ
             applyes
             to
             our
             present
             businesse
             .
             
               v.
               35.
               
               So
               likewise
               shall
               my
               heavenly
               father
               do
               also
               unto
               you
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               But
               is
               not
               a
               man
            
             Justified
             
               before
               he
               is
            
             Sanctified
             ;
             
               and
               if
               he
               be
               ,
               how
               then
               can
               his
            
             Justification
             
               depend
               on
               his
            
             Sanctification
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             he
             were
             justified
             before
             he
             were
             sanctified
             in
             any
             kind
             ,
             then
             would
             your
             reasoning
             hold
             ,
             for
             sure
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             justification
             might
             be
             begun
             before
             repentance
             or
             resolution
             of
             new
             life
             ,
             or
             conversion
             to
             God
             ;
             it
             might
             also
             be
             continued
             to
             him
             that
             repented
             not
             ,
             or
             that
             returned
             to
             his
             evill
             way
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             without
             all
             doubt
             this
             kind
             of
             Sanctification
             is
             precedent
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             to
             
               justification
               .
               i.
               e.
            
             I
             must
             first
             beleive
             ,
             repent
             ,
             and
             returne
             ,
             (
             all
             which
             together
             is
             that
             faith
             which
             is
             required
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             being
             justified
             ,
             a
             receiving
             of
             the
             whole
             Christ
             ,
             a
             cordiall
             assent
             to
             his
             commands
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             promises
             ,
             a
             giving
             up
             the
             
             heart
             to
             him
             ,
             a
             resolution
             of
             obedience
             ,
             a
             pronenesse
             or
             readinesse
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             the
             thing
             without
             
             which
             (
             saith
             an
             antient
             writer
             )
             Christ
             can
             do
             none
             of
             his
             miracles
             upon
             our
             soules
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             he
             could
             his
             mighty
             workes
             among
             his
             unbeleiving
             countrymen
             )
             before
             God
             will
             pardon
             :
             (
             though
             indeed
             in
             respect
             of
             time
             there
             is
             no
             sensible
             priority
             ,
             but
             God's
             pardon
             and
             our
             change
             goe
             together
             ,
             
               at
               what
               time
               soever
               we
               repent
               ,
               or
               convert
               sincerely
               ,
               God
               will
               have
               mercy
               .
               i.
               e.
               justifie
               .
               )
            
             A
             further
             proofe
             of
             this
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             needfull
             ,
             you
             may
             take
             from
             the
             author
             to
             the
             
               Hebrewes
               .
               c.
            
             10.
             where
             having
             said
             v.
             14.
             that
             
               Christ
               by
               his
               owne
               suffering
               perfected
               for
               ever
               them
               that
               are
               sanctified
               ,
            
             intimating
             that
             they
             must
             be
             sanctified
             before
             he
             perfect
             them
             ,
             he
             addeth
             a
             proofe
             by
             which
             these
             two
             things
             are
             cleared
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             to
             perfect
             there
             ,
             signifies
             to
             forgive
             sinnes
             or
             to
             justifie
             .
             Secondly
             that
             this
             doctrine
             of
             the
             priority
             of
             sanctification
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             description
             of
             the
             second
             covenant
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             33.
             
             That
             by
             perfecting
             he
             meanes
             justifying
             or
             pardoning
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             't
             is
             apparent
             by
             
               v.
               17.
               their
               sins
               and
               iniquities
               will
               I
               remember
               no
               more
            
             ;
             which
             must
             needes
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             that
             part
             of
             the
             testimony
             that
             belongs
             to
             that
             part
             of
             the
             proposition
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             it
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               perfected
               for
               ever
            
             ]
             (
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             testimony
             belongs
             to
             the
             latter
             part
             
             of
             the
             proposition
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             expression
             of
             sanctification
             )
             which
             may
             farther
             thus
             appeare
             ;
             to
             perfect
             ,
             in
             this
             Author
             ,
             signifies
             to
             
               consecrate
               to
               preisthood
               (
               c.
            
             2.
             10.
             5.
             9.
             
             &
             7.
             28.
             
             )
             that
             ,
             being
             applyed
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             a
             phrase
             to
             note
             boldnes
             or
             liberty
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Holies
             v.
             19.
             that
             againe
             to
             
               pray
               confidently
            
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             v.
             18.
             is
             set
             to
             denote
             
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               washing
               our
               hearts
               from
               an
            
             evill
             
               conscience
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             from
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             v.
             22.
             
             Which
             being
             premised
             ,
             the
             second
             thing
             most
             necessaryly
             followes
             ,
             that
             in
             Jeremy
             31.
             33.
             the
             tenure
             of
             the
             covenant
             sets
             Sanctification
             before
             Justification
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             
               first
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               my
               law
               into
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               put
               or
               write
               them
               in
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               or
               minds
               ,
            
             and
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             after
             the
             saying
             of
             that
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Also
               I
               will
               no
               more
               remember
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               nor
               their
               offences
               .
            
             Many
             other
             Scripture-evidences
             might
             be
             added
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             needfull
             .
             As
             for
             those
             that
             make
             Justification
             to
             be
             before
             Sanctification
             ,
             I
             hope
             and
             conceive
             they
             meane
             by
             sanctification
             that
             sanctified
             state
             ,
             the
             actuall
             performance
             and
             practice
             of
             our
             vowes
             of
             new
             life
             and
             our
             growth
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             Justification
             that
             first
             act
             of
             pardon
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             say
             true
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             meane
             ,
             that
             our
             sinnes
             are
             pardoned
             before
             we
             convert
             to
             God
             and
             resolve
             new
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             first
             grace
             enabling
             to
             do
             these
             ,
             is
             a
             consequent
             of
             God's
             
             having
             pardoned
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             mistake
             which
             in
             effect
             excludes
             justification
             by
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             first
             Grace
             of
             receiving
             of
             Christ
             and
             resigning
             our
             hearts
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             precedent
             to
             our
             Justification
             ,
             or
             else
             can
             neither
             be
             condition
             ,
             nor
             instrument
             of
             it
             and
             besides
             ,
             this
             is
             apt
             to
             have
             an
             ill
             influence
             on
             practice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             thought
             fit
             to
             prevent
             it
             .
             The
             issue
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             not
             pardon
             till
             we
             in
             heart
             reforme
             and
             amend
             ,
             
               he
               that
               forsaketh
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             hearty
             sincere
             resolution
             abandons
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             
               shall
               have
               mercy
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               he
               .
            
             And
             then
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             continue
             this
             gracious
             favour
             of
             his
             ,
             but
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             make
             use
             of
             his
             assisting
             grace
             to
             persevere
             in
             these
             resolutions
             of
             forsaking
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             justification
             is
             still
             commensurate
             to
             the
             sanctification
             ,
             an
             act
             of
             justification
             upon
             an
             act
             of
             sanctification
             ;
             or
             a
             resolution
             of
             new
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             continuance
             of
             justification
             ,
             upon
             continuance
             of
             the
             sanctifyed
             estate
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               But
               is
               not
               God
               first
               reconciled
               unto
               us
               ,
               before
               he
               gives
               us
               any
               grace
               to
               sanctifie
               us
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             So
             farre
             reconciled
             he
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             us
             grace
             ,
             and
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             make
             
               conditionall
               promises
            
             of
             salvation
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             as
             to
             give
             pardon
             or
             justifie
             actually
             ;
             for
             you
             know
             ,
             
               whom
               God
               justifies
               those
               he
               glorifies
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             if
             they
             passe
             out
             of
             this
             life
             in
             a
             
               justified
               estate
            
             they
             are
             certainely
             glorified
             ;
             but
             you
             cannot
             imagine
             ,
             that
             
             God
             will
             glorify
             any
             who
             is
             not
             yet
             sanctified
             ;
             for
             
               without
               holinesse
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             therefore
             you
             will
             easily
             conclude
             ,
             that
             God
             justifies
             none
             ,
             who
             are
             unsanctified
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             then
             supposing
             the
             person
             to
             dye
             in
             that
             instant
             ,
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             unsanctified
             man
             is
             glorified
             ,
             or
             the
             justified
             man
             not
             glorified
             .
             Any
             thing
             else
             God
             may
             doe
             to
             the
             unsanctified
             man
             ,
             but
             either
             save
             him
             ,
             or
             doe
             somewhat
             on
             which
             saving
             infallibly
             followes
             ;
             and
             therefore
             give
             him
             Grace
             he
             may
             ,
             but
             till
             that
             Grace
             be
             received
             and
             treasured
             up
             in
             an
             honest
             heart
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             be
             throughly
             reconciled
             to
             him
             ,
             i.
             e.
             justify
             or
             save
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               I
               pray
               then
               from
               these
               premises
               set
               me
               downe
               the
               order
               or
               method
               used
               by
               God
               in
               the
               saving
               of
               a
               sinner
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             will.
             It
             is
             this
             .
             1.
             
             God
             gives
             his
             sonne
             to
             dye
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             satisfy
             for
             his
             sinnes
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             a
             sinner
             ,
             yet
             on
             condition
             of
             a
             new
             life
             he
             may
             be
             saved
             .
             Then
             2.
             
             In
             that
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             strikes
             with
             him
             a
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             a
             Covenant
             of
             mercy
             and
             grace
             .
             Then
             3.
             
             According
             to
             that
             Covenant
             he
             sends
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             word
             and
             that
             annexed
             to
             it
             he
             calls
             the
             sinner
             powerfully
             to
             repentance
             ;
             If
             he
             answer
             to
             that
             call
             ,
             and
             awake
             ,
             and
             arise
             ,
             make
             his
             sincere
             faithfull
             resolutions
             of
             new
             life
             ;
             God
             then
             4.
             
             Justifies
             ,
             accepts
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             pardon
             's
             his
             sinnes
             past
             :
             Then
             5.
             gives
             
             him
             more
             grace
             ,
             assists
             him
             to
             doe
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             he
             enabled
             to
             
               will
               ,
            
             )
             to
             performe
             his
             good
             resolutions
             .
             Then
             6.
             upon
             continuance
             in
             that
             state
             ,
             in
             those
             performances
             till
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             ,
             he
             gives
             to
             him
             as
             to
             a
             faithfull
             servant
             ,
             a
             
               crowne
               of
               life
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Good
               Lord
               he
               thus
               mercifull
               to
               me
               a
               sinner
               .
               I
               blesse
               God
               ,
               and
               give
               you
               many
               thankes
               for
               these
               directions
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               well
               pleased
               to
               continue
               you
               my
               debtor
               for
               the
               other
               particular
               you
               promised
               me
               ,
               till
               some
               farther
               time
               of
               leisure
               ,
               and
               so
               intermit
               your
               trouble
               a
               while
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           LIB
           .
           II.
           
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               1
            
             
               THe
               benefit
               I
               reaped
               by
               your
               last
               discourse
               ,
            
             
             
               hath
               not
               satisfied
               ,
               but
               raised
               my
               appetite
               to
               the
               more
               earnest
               importunate
               desire
               of
               what
               is
               yet
               behind
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
            
             Christ's
             Sermon
             in
             the
             Mount.
             
               Which
               I
               have
               heard
               commended
               for
               an
               abstract
               of
               Christian
               Philosophy
               ,
               an
               elevating
               of
               his
               Disciples
               beyond
               all
               other
               men
               in
               the
               world
               for
               the
               practice
               of
               virtue
               ;
               But
               I
               pray
               ,
               why
               did
               Christ
               when
               he
               preach't
               it
               ,
               leave
               the
               multitude
               below
               ,
               and
               goe
               up
               to
               a
            
             Mount
             ,
             
               accompanied
               with
               none
               but
               Disciples
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             he
             went
             up
             
               to
               the
               Mount
            
             ,
             was
             to
             intimate
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             Sermon
             to
             be
             the
             Christian
             law
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             the
             Jewish
             law
             was
             delivered
             in
             a
             Mount
             ,
             that
             of
             
             Sinai
             .
             And
             that
             he
             would
             have
             no
             auditours
             ,
             but
             Disciples
             ,
             It
             was
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             multitude
             followed
             him
             not
             for
             doctrines
             ,
             but
             for
             cures
             ;
             c.
             4.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             And
             therefore
             were
             not
             fit
             auditours
             of
             precepts
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             these
             precepts
             were
             of
             an
             elevated
             nature
             ,
             above
             all
             that
             ever
             any
             Law-giver
             gave
             before
             ;
             and
             therefore
             were
             to
             be
             dispensed
             onely
             to
             choise
             auditours
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             lights
             and
             mysteries
             of
             Christianity
             are
             not
             wont
             to
             be
             abruptly
             dispensed
             ,
             but
             by
             degrees
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             have
             formerly
             made
             some
             progresse
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             have
             delivered
             themselves
             up
             to
             Christ's
             Lectures
             ,
             entred
             into
             his
             Schoole
             )
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               then
               ?
               are
               none
               but
            
             Disciples
             
               the
               men
               to
               whom
               this
               Sermon
               belongs
               ?
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               will
               it
               not
               thence
               follow
               that
               the
               commands
               conteined
               in
               it
               ,
               shall
               oblige
               onely
               the
            
             successours
             
               of
               those
               Disciples
               ,
               the
            
             Ministers
             
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               others
               be
               freed
               from
               that
               severity
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             was
             given
             onely
             to
             Disciples
             then
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             acknowledged
             ;
             but
             that
             will
             be
             of
             latitude
             enough
             to
             conteine
             all
             Christians
             ;
             for
             to
             be
             a
             
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             then
             so
             ;
             for
             you
             know
             Christ
             first
             called
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             they
             followed
             him
             some
             time
             ,
             before
             he
             sent
             them
             out
             ,
             or
             gave
             them
             commission
             to
             preach
             ,
             &c.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             before
             he
             gave
             them
             the
             dignity
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             of
             which
             as
             onely
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             are
             their
             successours
             ,
             so
             in
             Discipleship
             all
             Christian
             professours
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             you
             must
             resolve
             now
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             in
             this
             Sermon
             said
             to
             Disciples
             ,
             all
             Christians
             are
             concern'd
             in
             indifferently
             ;
             it
             is
             command
             and
             obligatory
             to
             all
             that
             follow
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             engaged
             me
             then
             to
             thinke
             my selfe
             concern'd
             so
             nearely
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             have
             patience
             to
             be
             longer
             ignorant
             of
             this
             my
             duty
             .
          
           
             Will
             you
             please
             then
             to
             enter
             upon
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             wherein
             I
             can
             direct
             my selfe
             so
             
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             discerne
             the
             8
             Beatitudes
             to
             be
             the
             first
             part
             .
             I
             pray
             how
             farre
             am
             I
             concern'd
             in
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             So
             farre
             as
             that
             you
             may
             resolve
             your selfe
             obliged
             to
             the
             beleife
             .
             1.
             
             That
             you
             are
             no
             farther
             a
             Christian
             ,
             then
             you
             have
             in
             you
             every
             one
             of
             those
             graces
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             blessednesse
             is
             there
             affixed
             .
             2.
             
             That
             every
             one
             of
             those
             graces
             hath
             matter
             of
             present
             blessednesse
             in
             it
             :
             the
             word
             blessed
             in
             the
             front
             denoting
             a
             present
             condition
             ,
             abstracted
             from
             that
             which
             afterwards
             expects
             them
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             is
             assurance
             of
             future
             blessednesse
             to
             all
             those
             that
             have
             attained
             to
             those
             severall
             graces
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             remember
             these
             three
             directions
             ,
             &
             call
             upon
             you
             to
             exemplify
             them
             in
             the
             particulars
             as
             they
             come
             to
             our
             hands
             :
             and
             therefore
             first
             I
             pray
             give
             me
             the
             first
             of
             these
             graces
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Poverty
             of
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             possibly
             signifie
             a
             preparation
             of
             minde
             or
             spirit
             to
             part
             with
             all
             worldly
             wealth
             ,
             a
             contentednesse
             to
             live
             poore
             and
             bare
             
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             but
             I
             rather
             conceive
             it
             signifies
             A
             lowly
             opinion
             of
             ones
             selfe
             ,
             a
             thinking
             my selfe
             the
             meanest
             vilest
             creature
             ,
             
               least
               of
               Saints
            
             ,
             and
             
               greatest
               of
               sinners
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             spirituall
             pride
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Laodicea
               ,
               Rev.
            
             3.
             17.
             which
             said
             she
             was
             
               rich
               ,
               &
               encreased
               with
               goods
               ,
               and
               had
               need
               of
               nothing
            
             ;
             not
             knowing
             that
             she
             was
             wretched
             ,
             &
             miserable
             ,
             &
             poore
             ,
             and
             blinde
             ,
             and
             naked
             .
             This
             is
             that
             insant
             child-temper
             that
             Christ
             prescribes
             ,
             so
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             4.
             and
             c.
             19.
             14.
             and
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             humility
             of
             such
             ,
             c.
             18.
             4.
             and
             the
             
               littlenesse
               ,
               Luk.
               9.
               48.
               i.
               e.
            
             being
             in
             our
             owne
             conceit
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             conceive
             is
             meant
             there
             ,
             by
             the
             phrase
             
               [
               in
               spirit
               ]
            
             )
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             lowest
             ,
             and
             meanest
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             
               children
               ,
            
             )
             most
             impotent
             unsufficient
             of
             all
             creatures
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             now
             is
             the
             present
             blessednesse
             of
             such
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             consists
             in
             this
             .
             1.
             
             That
             this
             is
             an
             amiable
             and
             lovely
             quality
             ,
             a
             charme
             of
             love
             amongst
             men
             ,
             where
             ever
             't
             is
             met
             with
             ;
             whereas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             pride
             goes
             hated
             ,
             and
             cursed
             ,
             and
             abomined
             by
             all
             ;
             drives
             away
             servants
             ,
             freinds
             ,
             and
             all
             but
             flatterers
             .
             2.
             
             In
             that
             this
             is
             a
             seed-plat
             of
             all
             virtue
             ,
             especially
             Christian
             ,
             which
             thrives
             best
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             rooted
             deepe
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             the
             humble
             lowly
             heart
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             hath
             the
             promise
             of
             grace
             ,
             
               [
               God
               giveth
               grace
               to
               the
               humble
               ,
               ]
            
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               resisteth
               the
               proud
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             assurance
             of
             future
             
             blessednesse
             is
             there
             to
             those
             that
             have
             this
             grace
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             exprest
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               for
               theirs
               ,
               or
               of
               them
               is
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ]
            
             which
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             
             signifies
             primarily
             ,
             that
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             true
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             is
             made
             up
             peculiarly
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             answer
             of
             Christ
             to
             
               John
               ,
               Mat.
            
             11.
             5.
             
             a
             way
             of
             assuring
             him
             that
             he
             
             was
             the
             Christ
             ;
             't
             is
             in
             the
             close
             ,
             the
             
               poore
               are
               Evangelized
            
             ,
             or
             wrought
             on
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             and
             as
             
               Mat.
               18.
               4.
               
               He
               that
               shall
               humble
               himselfe
               as
               the
               child
               ,
               the
               same
               shall
               be
               greatest
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             prime
             Christian
             or
             Disciple
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             c.
             19.
             14.
             for
             
               of
               such
            
             (
             which
             is
             a
             like
             phrase
             parallell
             to
             
               [
               of
               them
            
             ]
             here
             )
             
               is
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             into
             which
             he
             therefore
             commands
             them
             to
             be
             permitted
             to
             enter
             by
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             chides
             his
             Disciples
             for
             forbidding
             them
             .
             Thus
             is
             the
             
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             to
             be
             interpreted
             in
             Scripture
             in
             divers
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             you
             will
             be
             able
             to
             observe
             when
             you
             reade
             with
             care
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             how
             doth
             this
             belong
             to
             future
             blessednesse
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             that
             this
             Kingdome
             of
             Grace
             here
             ,
             is
             but
             an
             inchoation
             of
             that
             of
             Glory
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             lives
             here
             the
             life
             of
             an
             humble
             Christian
             ,
             shall
             there
             be
             sure
             to
             reigne
             the
             life
             of
             a
             victorious
             Saint
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
            
             Mourning
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Contrition
             ,
             or
             godly
             sorrow
             conceived
             upon
             the
             sence
             of
             our
             wants
             
             and
             sinnes
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             wants
             doe
             you
             meane
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Spirituall
             wants
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             originall
             immaculate
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             purity
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             strength
             and
             sufficiency
             to
             doe
             the
             duty
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             God
             our
             Creatour
             ,
             Christour
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             our
             Sanctifier
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             sinnes
             doe
             you
             meane
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             originall
             depravednesse
             ,
             and
             pronenesse
             of
             our
             carnall
             part
             to
             all
             evill
             .
             2.
             
             The
             actuall
             and
             habituall
             sinnes
             of
             our
             unregenerate
             ,
             And
             3.
             the
             many
             slips
             and
             falls
             of
             our
             most
             regenerate
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             present
             felicity
             of
             these
             mourners
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             results
             from
             the
             sence
             of
             this
             blessed
             temper
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             condition
             of
             soule
             more
             wretched
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             the
             sencelesse
             obdurate
             sinner
             ,
             that
             being
             a
             kind
             of
             numnesse
             ,
             and
             lethargy
             ,
             and
             death
             of
             soule
             ;
             and
             contrarywise
             ,
             this
             feeling
             ,
             and
             sensiblenesse
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             ,
             the
             most
             vitall
             quality
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             feeling
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               sence
               of
               life
               ;
            
             )
             an
             argument
             that
             we
             have
             some
             life
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             true
             matter
             of
             joy
             to
             all
             that
             finde
             it
             in
             themselves
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             very
             well
             said
             of
             a
             father
             .
             
               Let
               a
               Christian
               man
               greive
               ,
               and
               then
               rejoyce
               that
               he
               doth
               so
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             
             the
             mourning
             soule
             is
             like
             the
             watered
             earth
             ,
             like
             to
             prove
             the
             more
             fruitfull
             by
             that
             meanes
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               the
               assurance
               of
            
             future
             
               felicity
               that
               belongs
               to
               this
            
             mourner
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               comforted
               ]
            
             
             Christ
             who
             hereafter
             gives
             ,
             now
             makes
             promise
             of
             comfort
             to
             such
             ,
             the
             
               reaping
               in
               joy
            
             belongs
             peculiarly
             to
             them
             that
             sow
             
               in
               teares
               ,
               and
               godly
               sorrow
               worketh
               repentance
               to
               salvation
               ,
            
             when
             all
             other
             worketh
             death
             :
             And
             besides
             ,
             this
             assurance
             ariseth
             from
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             comfort
             &
             refreshment
             (
             by
             whichthe
             joyes
             of
             heaven
             are
             exprest
             )
             of
             which
             none
             are
             capable
             but
             the
             sad
             disconsolate
             mourners
             :
             nor
             indeed
             is
             heaven
             ,
             the
             vision
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             revelation
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
             matter
             of
             so
             much
             blisse
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             those
             that
             wanted
             comfort
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             wipes
             away
             all
             teares
             from
             their
             eyes
             ,
             who
             went
             mourning
             
               (
               all
               the
               day
            
             )
             all
             their
             life
             long
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meekenesse
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             A
             softnesse
             ,
             and
             mildenesse
             ,
             and
             quietnesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             expressing
             it selfe
             in
             many
             passages
             of
             our
             life
             .
             1.
             
             In
             relation
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             a
             ready
             willing
             submission
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             whether
             to
             beleive
             what
             he
             affirmes
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             much
             above
             my
             reason
             ,
             
               (
               the
               captivation
               of
               the
               understanding
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               faith
               )
            
             Or
             to
             do
             what
             he
             commands
             ,
             and
             then
             't
             is
             obedience
             ;
             or
             to
             endure
             what
             he
             sees
             fit
             to
             lay
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             't
             is
             patience
             ;
             cheerefulnesse
             in
             affliction
             ,
             contentednesse
             with
             ou●
             lot
             whatsoever
             it
             is
             ,
             (
             contrary
             to
             all
             murmuring
             and
             repining
             ,
             and
             
               enmity
               to
               the
               crosse
            
             ,
             and
             all
             restlesse
             unsatisfiednesse
             )
             the
             being
             dumb
             or
             silent
             to
             the
             Lord.
             Psal
             .
             37.
             7.
             and
             resolving
             
             with
             old
             
               Eli
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               him
               do
               what
               seemeth
               him
               good
               .
            
             All
             which
             ,
             
               faith
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               patience
            
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             virtues
             of
             themselves
             distinct
             from
             meekenesse
             ,
             strictly
             taken
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             very
             sitly
             reduced
             to
             that
             head
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             meekenesse
             moderates
             that
             wrath
             ,
             which
             would
             by
             consequence
             destroy
             them
             .
             2ly
             .
             In
             relation
             to
             men
             ,
             whether
             Superiours
             ,
             Equalls
             ,
             or
             Inferiours
             .
             If
             they
             be
             our
             Superiours
             ,
             then
             't
             is
             modesty
             ,
             and
             humility
             ,
             and
             reverence
             to
             all
             such
             in
             generall
             (
             at
             least
             reductively
             ,
             meekenesse
             being
             an
             adjunct
             and
             helpe
             to
             those
             virtues
             ,
             removing
             that
             which
             would
             hinder
             them
             ;
             )
             but
             if
             withall
             they
             be
             our
             lawfull
             Magistrates
             ,
             then
             our
             meeknesse
             consists
             in
             
               obedience
               ,
               active
            
             or
             passive
             ,
             acting
             all
             their
             legall
             commands
             ,
             and
             submitting
             (
             so
             farre
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             make
             violent
             resistance
             )
             to
             the
             punishments
             which
             they
             shall
             inflict
             upon
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             disobey
             their
             illegall
             ,
             in
             
               quietnesse
               of
               spirit
            
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             
               given
               to
               changes
            
             ;
             the
             direct
             contrary
             to
             all
             
               speaking
               evill
            
             of
             dignities
             ,
             but
             especially
             to
             sedition
             and
             
               taking
               up
               of
               Armes
            
             against
             them
             ;
             which
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             though
             we
             may
             flatter
             our selves
             that
             we
             are
             only
             on
             the
             defensive
             part
             ,
             will
             bring
             upon
             us
             
               condemnation
               .
               Rom.
            
             13
             ,
             2.
             
             For
             although
             it
             be
             
               naturally
               lawfull
            
             to
             defend
             my
             life
             from
             him
             that
             would
             unjustly
             take
             it
             away
             from
             me
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             the
             lawfull
             
               supreme
               Magistrate
            
             that
             
             attempts
             it
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             defend
             my selfe
             by
             assaulting
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             not
             to
             defend
             only
             ,
             but
             to
             offend
             ,
             and
             God
             forbid
             that
             although
             it
             were
             to
             save
             my
             owne
             life
             ,
             I
             should
             
               lift
               up
               my
               hand
               against
               the
               Lords
               anointed
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             defensive
             warres
             may
             be
             possibly
             lawfull
             at
             some
             time
             ,
             when
             offensive
             are
             not
             ;
             but
             of
             Subjects
             against
             their
             Soveraigne
             neither
             can
             ,
             because
             if
             it
             be
             warre
             it
             will
             come
             under
             the
             phrase
             
               resisting
               the
               power
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.
             and
             so
             be
             damnable
             ,
             and
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             meekenesse
             here
             ,
             and
             farther
             to
             all
             such
             oathes
             ,
             which
             in
             every
             Kingdom
             are
             taken
             by
             the
             Subjects
             to
             the
             supreme
             power
             ,
             of
             allegiance
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             doth
             meekenesse
             toward
             our
             Equalls
             consist
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Those
             may
             be
             our
             freinds
             ,
             or
             our
             enemies
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             middle
             nature
             .
             If
             they
             be
             our
             freinds
             ,
             then
             meeknesse
             consists
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             the
             not
             provoking
             them
             ,
             for
             
               the
               wrath
               of
               man
               worketh
               not
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               Ia.
            
             1.
             2.
             
             Bearing
             with
             their
             infirmities
             .
             3.
             
             In
             kind
             ,
             milde
             ,
             discreet
             reproofe
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             4.
             
             In
             patience
             and
             thankfullnesse
             for
             the
             like
             from
             them
             againe
             ,
             5.
             
             In
             
               submitting
               one
               to
               another
               in
               love
               ,
               every
               one
               thinking
               another
               better
               then
               himselfe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             they
             be
             our
             Enemies
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Then
             't
             is
             the
             meeke
             man's
             part
             to
             
               love
               ,
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               blesse
               ,
               and
               pray
            
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             no
             wise
             
               to
               recompence
               evill
               with
               evill
            
             ,
             injury
             with
             injury
             ,
             contumely
             with
             contumely
             ,
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             
               avenge
               our selves
               ,
               
               but
               to
               overcome
               evill
               with
               good
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             if
             they
             be
             neither
             our
             freinds
             ,
             nor
             foes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Then
             meeknesse
             consists
             in
             humble
             ,
             civill
             ,
             modest
             behaviour
             towards
             them
             ,
             neither
             striving
             and
             contending
             for
             trifles
             ,
             or
             trespasses
             ,
             or
             contumelies
             ,
             nor
             molesting
             with
             vexatious
             suites
             ,
             nor
             breaking
             out
             into
             causelesse
             anger
             ,
             
               proud
               wrath
            
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             calls
             it
             ,
             rage
             or
             fury
             ,
             nor
             doing
             ought
             that
             may
             provoke
             them
             to
             the
             like
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             yet
             another
             notion
             of
             my
             Equalls
             considerable
             ,
             those
             to
             whom
             I
             have
             done
             injury
             ,
             what
             is
             meekenesse
             toward
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             consists
             in
             acknowledging
             the
             fault
             ,
             and
             readinesse
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             ,
             in
             going
             and
             desiring
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             such
             a
             brother
             ,
             and
             willing
             submitting
             to
             all
             honest
             meanes
             tending
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             meeknesse
             toward
             Inferiours
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Condescending
             ,
             kindnesse
             ,
             lovingnesse
             ,
             neither
             oppressing
             nor
             tyrannizing
             ,
             nor
             using
             imperiousnesse
             ,
             nor
             taking
             the
             rod
             when
             it
             may
             be
             spared
             ,
             nor
             
               provoking
               to
               wrath
               ,
               Servants
            
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             Children
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Is
             there
             any
             other
             branch
             of
             meekenesse
             ,
             which
             my
             questions
             have
             not
             put
             you
             in
             minde
             of
             ,
             to
             communicate
             to
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             one
             branch
             of
             it
             scarce
             touch't
             yet
             ,
             the
             meekenesse
             of
             our
             understandings
             in
             submitting
             our
             opinions
             to
             those
             that
             are
             placed
             over
             us
             by
             God
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             be
             instrict
             speaking
             ,
             the
             virtue
             of
             humility
             and
             obedience
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             formall
             elicite
             act
             of
             
             meekenesse
             ;
             yet
             meekenesse
             being
             ordinarily
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             necessarily
             annexed
             to
             these
             acts
             of
             those
             virtues
             ,
             I
             shall
             place
             them
             reductively
             under
             meekenesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             must
             this
             meekenesse
             of
             our
             understandings
             be
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             proper'st
             rules
             for
             the
             defining
             it
             ,
             will
             be
             these
             .
             1.
             
             That
             where
             ,
             in
             any
             matter
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             the
             plaine
             word
             of
             God
             interposes
             it selfe
             ,
             there
             we
             must
             most
             readily
             yeild
             ,
             without
             demurs
             ,
             or
             resistance
             .
             But
             ,
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             matter
             neither
             defined
             ,
             nor
             pretended
             to
             be
             defined
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             with
             each
             particular
             man
             among
             us
             ,
             the
             definitions
             of
             the
             Church
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             must
             carry
             it
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             require
             our
             yeilding
             and
             submission
             ;
             and
             with
             that
             Church
             which
             is
             to
             define
             it
             (
             if
             it
             come
             in
             lawfull
             assembly
             to
             be
             debated
             )
             the
             tradition
             of
             the
             Universall
             ,
             or
             opinion
             of
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             prevaile
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             be
             hearkened
             to
             with
             great
             reverence
             in
             that
             debate
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             such
             a
             lawfull
             assembly
             shall
             judge
             to
             be
             most
             agreeable
             to
             such
             rule
             ,
             or
             (
             in
             case
             there
             is
             no
             light
             to
             be
             fetch
             't
             from
             thence
             ,
             then
             )
             that
             which
             they
             shall
             of
             themselves
             according
             to
             the
             wisedome
             given
             them
             by
             God
             ,
             agree
             upon
             to
             be
             most
             convenient
             ,
             shall
             be
             of
             force
             to
             oblige
             all
             inferiours
             .
             1.
             
             Not
             to
             expresse
             dissent
             .
             2.
             
             To
             obedience
             .
             But
             3.
             
             If
             Scripture
             be
             pretended
             for
             one
             party
             in
             the
             debate
             ,
             and
             the
             question
             be
             concerning
             the
             interpretation
             
             of
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             no
             light
             from
             the
             Scripture
             it selfe
             ,
             either
             by
             surveying
             the
             context
             ,
             or
             comparing
             of
             other
             places
             ,
             be
             to
             be
             had
             for
             the
             clearing
             it
             ,
             then
             againe
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             universall
             or
             my
             particular
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             of
             great
             weight
             with
             me
             ;
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             command
             ,
             to
             inhibit
             my
             venting
             my
             owne
             opinion
             either
             publiquely
             ,
             or
             privately
             ,
             with
             designe
             to
             gaine
             proselytes
             ;
             or
             if
             all
             liberty
             be
             absolutely
             left
             to
             all
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             then
             meekenesse
             requires
             me
             to
             enjoy
             my
             opinion
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             I
             judge
             not
             any
             other
             contrary-minded
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             there
             be
             on
             both
             sides
             great
             probabilities
             ,
             but
             no
             demonstration
             from
             Christian
             principles
             ,
             or
             interposing
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             way
             will
             my
             meekenesse
             then
             direct
             me
             to
             propend
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             must
             then
             direct
             me
             is
             my
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             to
             take
             to
             that
             which
             seemes
             to
             me
             most
             probable
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             my
             meekenesse
             hath
             nothing
             to
             doe
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             oblige
             me
             to
             beleive
             that
             which
             I
             am
             convinced
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             nor
             to
             disbeleive
             that
             which
             I
             am
             convinced
             is
             true
             :
             but
             yet
             before
             I
             am
             thus
             convinced
             ,
             my
             meekenesse
             will
             give
             me
             it's
             directions
             not
             to
             rely
             too
             overweeningly
             on
             my
             owne
             judgment
             ,
             but
             to
             compare
             my selfe
             with
             other
             men
             ,
             my
             equalls
             ,
             but
             especially
             my
             superiours
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             great
             jealousies
             of
             any
             my
             owne
             singular
             opinions
             ,
             which
             being
             represented
             to
             others
             as
             judicious
             as
             my
             
             selfe
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             reasons
             that
             have
             perswaded
             me
             to
             them
             ,
             doe
             not
             to
             them
             prove
             perswasive
             ;
             nay
             after
             I
             am
             convinced
             ,
             my
             meekenesse
             may
             againe
             move
             me
             to
             hearken
             to
             other
             reasons
             ,
             that
             other
             men
             judge
             more
             prevailing
             ,
             and
             if
             occasion
             be
             ,
             to
             reverse
             my
             former
             judgment
             thus
             past
             upon
             that
             matter
             ;
             It
             being
             very
             reasonable
             for
             me
             (
             though
             not
             to
             beleive
             what
             I
             am
             not
             convinced
             of
             ,
             yet
             )
             to
             conceive
             it
             possible
             for
             me
             not
             to
             see
             those
             grounds
             of
             conviction
             which
             another
             sees
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             really
             mistaken
             ,
             though
             I
             thinke
             I
             am
             not
             ;
             and
             then
             what
             is
             thus
             reasonable
             to
             be
             concluded
             possible
             ,
             my
             meekenesse
             will
             bid
             me
             conclude
             possible
             ,
             and
             having
             done
             that
             ,
             advise
             me
             to
             choose
             the
             safer
             part
             ,
             and
             resolve
             rather
             to
             offend
             and
             erre
             by
             too
             much
             flexibility
             ,
             then
             too
             much
             perversenesse
             ;
             by
             meekenesse
             ,
             then
             by
             selfe-love
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             present
             felicity
             of
             the
             meeke
             man
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             very
             possession
             of
             that
             Grace
             being
             of
             all
             others
             most
             delightfull
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             both
             as
             that
             that
             adornes
             us
             and
             sets
             us
             out
             beautifull
             and
             lovely
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             others
             ,
             (
             and
             is
             therefore
             called
             the
             
               Ornament
               of
               a
               meeke
               and
               quiet
               spirit
               ,
               1
               Pet.
            
             3.
             4.
             
             )
             and
             as
             that
             that
             affords
             us
             most
             matter
             of
             inward
             comfort
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             that
             part
             of
             meekenesse
             which
             is
             opposed
             to
             revenge
             ,
             and
             consists
             in
             bearing
             ,
             and
             not
             retributing
             of
             injuries
             ,
             this
             to
             a
             spirituall-minded
             man
             
             is
             matter
             of
             infinite
             delight
             .
             1.
             
             In
             conquering
             that
             mad
             ,
             wild
             ,
             devillish
             passion
             of
             revenge
             ;
             getting
             victory
             over
             one's
             selfe
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             act
             of
             valour
             ,
             the
             thought
             of
             which
             is
             consequently
             most
             delightfull
             .
             2.
             
             In
             conquering
             the
             enemy
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             such
             way
             ,
             as
             the
             
               soft
               answer
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             saith
             the
             wise
             man
             ,
             
               turneth
               away
               wrath
            
             ;
             and
             feeding
             the
             hungry
             enemy
             ,
             which
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             is
             
               the
               heaping
               live
               coales
               upon
               his
               head
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             way
             that
             Metallists
             use
             to
             melt
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             be
             wrought
             on
             by
             putting
             of
             fire
             under
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             expresses
             by
             
               overcoming
               evill
               with
               good
            
             .
             3.
             
             In
             conquering
             or
             out-stripping
             all
             the
             foolish
             and
             heathen
             world
             ,
             which
             had
             never
             attained
             to
             this
             skill
             of
             
               loving
               of
               enemies
            
             ,
             which
             is
             onely
             taught
             Christians
             by
             Christ
             .
             The
             honour
             of
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             most
             pleasant
             thing
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             matter
             of
             present
             felicity
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             tranquillity
             and
             quiet
             it
             gaines
             us
             here
             ,
             within
             our
             owne
             breasts
             ,
             a
             calme
             from
             those
             stormes
             that
             pride
             ,
             and
             anger
             ,
             and
             revenge
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             raise
             in
             us
             .
             And
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             quiet
             ,
             peaceable
             living
             with
             others
             ,
             without
             strife
             ,
             and
             debate
             ,
             without
             punishments
             ,
             and
             executions
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             seditious
             turbulent
             disobedient
             spirits
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             meaning
             undoubtedly
             of
             the
             promise
             in
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             the
             
               meeke
               shall
               inherit
               the
               earth
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             shall
             generally
             
             have
             the
             richest
             portion
             of
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             from
             whence
             this
             place
             in
             the
             Gospell
             being
             taken
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             accommodated
             to
             a
             spirituall
             sence
             ,
             by
             interpreting
             the
             earth
             for
             the
             
               land
               of
               the
               living
            
             ,
             yet
             undoubtedly
             it
             literally
             notes
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             or
             Judea
             ,
             which
             
             is
             oft
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             called
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             so
             then
             the
             promise
             of
             inheriting
             the
             earth
             ,
             will
             be
             all
             one
             with
             that
             annext
             to
             the
             fifth
             commandement
             ,
             
               that
               thy
               dayes
               may
               be
               long
               in
               the
               land
               which
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               giveth
               thee
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             prosperous
             long
             life
             here
             is
             ordinarily
             the
             meek
             man's
             portion
             ,
             which
             he
             ,
             that
             shall
             compare
             and
             observe
             the
             ordinary
             dispensations
             of
             God's
             providence
             ,
             shall
             find
             to
             be
             most
             remarkeably
             true
             ,
             especially
             if
             compared
             with
             the
             contrary
             fate
             of
             turbulent
             seditious
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             this
             reward
             belong
             to
             the
             meeke
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             what
             assurance
             of
             future
             felicity
             can
             he
             have
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             promise
             to
             him
             here
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             shall
             
               inherit
               the
               earth
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             temporall
             reward
             can
             no
             wayes
             deprive
             him
             of
             the
             eternall
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             temporall
             Canaan
             was
             to
             the
             Jew
             ,
             a
             type
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             obeyed
             ,
             a
             pledge
             of
             the
             eternall
             ,
             so
             the
             earth
             here
             a
             reall
             inheritance
             below
             ,
             and
             a
             pawne
             of
             another
             above
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             meeke
             mans
             advantage
             above
             many
             other
             duties
             ,
             a
             double
             Canaan
             is
             thought
             little
             enough
             for
             him
             ;
             the
             same
             felicity
             in
             a
             manner
             attending
             
             him
             ,
             which
             we
             beleive
             of
             Adam
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             fallen
             ,
             a
             life
             in
             paradise
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             a
             transplantation
             to
             heaven
             .
             The
             like
             we
             read
             of
             them
             that
             part
             with
             any
             thing
             deere
             to
             them
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             or
             in
             obedience
             to
             Christs
             command
             (
             which
             I
             conceive
             belongs
             especially
             to
             the
             liberall
             minded
             man
             )
             he
             shall
             have
             
               a
               hundred
               fold
               more
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               everlasting
               life
               ,
            
             and
             unlesse
             it
             be
             here
             to
             the
             meek
             (
             or
             to
             godlynesse
             in
             generall
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
             )
             we
             meet
             not
             with
             any
             other
             temporall
             promise
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             :
             which
             may
             therefore
             be
             resolved
             very
             well
             to
             be
             parrallel
             to
             that
             other
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             hundred
             fold
             ,
             or
             inheritance
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             other
             also
             of
             another
             life
             .
             Besides
             ,
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             there
             are
             that
             intimate
             the
             future
             reward
             of
             the
             meek
             ,
             as
             where
             it
             is
             sayd
             to
             be
             
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               of
               great
               price
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               if
               we
               learne
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               meeke
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               rest
               to
               our
               souls
            
             ;
             and
             even
             here
             the
             blessednesse
             in
             the
             front
             ,
             noting
             present
             blessednesse
             ,
             cannot
             rightly
             do
             so
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             future
             reward
             also
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             curse
             ,
             no
             blessing
             ,
             to
             have
             our
             
               good
               things
            
             with
             Dives
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             Hypocrite
             our
             
               reward
               in
               this
               life
            
             ,
             and
             none
             to
             expect
             hehinde
             in
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             is
             the
             fourth
             grace
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Hungring
             and
             thirsting
             after
             righteousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             ?
             And
             1.
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             righteousnesse
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
             1.
             
             Inherent
             ,
             &
             then
             Imputed
             ;
             the
             inherent
             ,
             imperfect
             ,
             proportioned
             to
             our
             state
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             mortifying
             of
             sinnes
             and
             lusts
             ,
             and
             some
             degrees
             of
             holy
             new
             life
             ;
             the
             Imputed
             ,
             is
             Christ's
             righteousnesse
             accepted
             as
             ours
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             plain
             words
             ,
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             acceptation
             of
             our
             persons
             in
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
            
             Hungring
             and
             Thirsting
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             may
             joyn
             them
             both
             together
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             one
             common
             appetite
             of
             both
             those
             kinds
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
             Or
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             you
             may
             more
             distinctly
             set
             them
             thus
             ,
             that
             hungring
             is
             an
             earnest
             appetite
             or
             desire
             of
             food
             ,
             and
             here
             in
             a
             spirituall
             sence
             is
             apportioned
             to
             the
             first
             kinde
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             that
             of
             God's
             sanctifying
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             bread
             or
             food
             to
             the
             soule
             to
             susteine
             it
             from
             perishing
             eternally
             ;
             and
             so
             
               Hungring
               after
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             is
             an
             eaget
             ,
             impatient
             ,
             unsatisfyable
             desire
             of
             grace
             ,
             of
             sanctity
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             that
             attended
             with
             prayer
             and
             importunity
             to
             God
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             Thirsting
             after
             righteousnesse
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Thirsting
             is
             a
             desire
             of
             some
             moysture
             to
             refresh
             ,
             and
             is
             here
             apportioned
             to
             that
             second
             kind
             of
             righteousnesse
             consisting
             in
             
               pardon
               of
               sinne
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             refreshing
             of
             the
             panting
             soule
             mortally
             wounded
             ,
             and
             so
             
               like
               the
               hart
            
             in
             the
             Psalmist
             
               longing
               after
               the
               water
               brookes
            
             ,
             to
             allay
             the
             feaver
             consequent
             to
             that
             wound
             ,
             to
             quench
             the
             
             flame
             of
             a
             scorching
             conscience
             ;
             and
             so
             
               Thirsting
               after
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             earnest
             desire
             of
             pardon
             ,
             and
             petitioning
             of
             it
             from
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             never
             giving
             over
             your
             importunity
             ,
             untill
             he
             be
             inclined
             to
             have
             mercy
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             present
             felicity
             can
             there
             be
             in
             this
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             As
             appetite
             or
             stomacke
             to
             meat
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             health
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             is
             this
             hunger
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             a
             vitall
             quality
             ,
             evidence
             of
             some
             life
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             matter
             of
             present
             felicity
             ;
             whereas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             decay
             of
             appetite
             ,
             the
             no
             manner
             of
             stomack
             ,
             is
             a
             pitteous
             consumption-signe
             ,
             and
             most
             desperate
             prognostick
             ;
             and
             not
             caring
             for
             grace
             or
             pardon
             ,
             for
             sanctification
             or
             justification
             ,
             the
             most
             mortall
             desperate
             condition
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             assurance
             of
             future
             happinesse
             attends
             this
             Hungring
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             As
             much
             as
             God's
             promise
             of
             filling
             can
             afford
             .
             Nay
             proportionably
             to
             the
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             appetite
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             glory
             is
             full
             matter
             of
             satisfaction
             to
             each
             ;
             there
             is
             there
             
               perfect
               holynesse
            
             without
             mixture
             of
             infirmity
             or
             carnality
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             hungring
             after
             inherent
             righteousnesse
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             there
             
               perfect
               finall
               pardon
            
             &
             acquittance
             from
             all
             the
             guilt
             and
             debt
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Thirst
             of
             imputed
             righteousnesse
             is
             satisfied
             also
             .
             So
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             no
             other
             hunger
             or
             thirst
             but
             these
             ,
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             find
             satisfaction
             ,
             which
             
             they
             that
             set
             their
             hearts
             upon
             carnall
             worldly
             objects
             ,
             hungring
             after
             wealth
             and
             secular
             greatnesse
             ,
             lusts
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             arrive
             to
             ,
             either
             here
             or
             hereafter
             ;
             such
             acquisitions
             being
             here
             ,
             if
             attain'd
             to
             ,
             very
             unsatisfying
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             have
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             desire
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             world
             no
             expectation
             of
             ought
             that
             shall
             be
             agreeable
             to
             such
             desires
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
            
             mercifullnesse
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Abundance
             of
             charity
             ,
             or
             goodnesse
             ,
             or
             benignity
             ;
             there
             being
             in
             the
             Scripture-stile
             two
             words
             neare
             kin
             to
             
             one
             another
             ,
             justice
             and
             mercifullnesse
             ,
             ordinarily
             going
             together
             ;
             but
             the
             latter
             a
             much
             higher
             degree
             then
             the
             former
             ;
             the
             first
             signifying
             that
             legall
             charity
             that
             both
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             and
             Moses
             require
             to
             be
             performed
             to
             our
             brethren
             ,
             but
             the
             second
             an
             abundance
             or
             supereminent
             degree
             of
             it
             ;
             expressions
             of
             both
             which
             we
             have
             Rom.
             5.
             7.
             under
             the
             titles
             of
             the
             
               righteous
               man
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               good
               man.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               Wherein
               doth
               this
            
             mercifullnesse
             
               expresse
               it selfe
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             In
             two
             sorts
             of
             things
             ,
             especially
             ,
             1.
             
             Giving
             ,
             2.
             
             Forgiving
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             In
             giving
             
               of
               what
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Of
             all
             sort
             of
             things
             that
             our
             abilities
             and
             others
             wants
             may
             propose
             to
             us
             :
             such
             are
             ,
             releife
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             distresse
             ,
             ease
             to
             those
             in
             paine
             ,
             almes
             to
             poore
             house-keepers
             ,
             vindication
             of
             honest
             mens
             reputation
             when
             they
             are
             slandered
             ,
             but
             above
             all
             to
             mens
             soules
             ,
             good
             counsell
             ,
             seasonable
             
             reproofes
             ,
             encouragement
             in
             performing
             of
             duty
             when
             they
             are
             tempted
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             comfort
             in
             time
             of
             worldly
             afflictions
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             temptation
             ;
             strengthening
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             good
             of
             any
             man.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               meane
               you
               by
            
             Forgiving
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             not
             avenging
             of
             injuries
             or
             contumelies
             ,
             not
             suffering
             their
             trespasses
             against
             men
             ,
             nay
             nor
             sinnes
             against
             God
             to
             coole
             or
             lessen
             my
             charity
             and
             mercy
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             loving
             and
             compassionating
             ,
             and
             shewing
             all
             effects
             of
             true
             Christian
             mercy
             (
             such
             especially
             as
             may
             do
             them
             most
             good
             )
             as
             well
             to
             enemies
             and
             sinners
             as
             friends
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               the
            
             present
             
               felicity
               that
               attends
               this
               grace
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             present
             delight
             of
             having
             made
             another
             man
             happy
             ,
             of
             rescuing
             a
             poore
             soule
             wrestling
             with
             want
             &c.
             from
             that
             pressure
             ,
             to
             reprive
             him
             that
             was
             as
             it
             were
             appointed
             to
             dye
             ,
             certainely
             the
             most
             ingenuous
             pleasure
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Secondly
             the
             gloriousnesse
             
             of
             so
             doing
             ;
             a
             kinde
             of
             God-like
             act
             ;
             one
             of
             the
             two
             things
             which
             a
             heathen
             could
             say
             was
             common
             to
             us
             with
             God
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             an
             act
             of
             Ghostly
             mercy
             ,
             an
             almes
             ,
             a
             dole
             ,
             a
             charity
             to
             the
             soule
             ;
             to
             rescue
             a
             poore
             sinner
             dropping
             into
             the
             pit
             ,
             reeling
             into
             hell
             ,
             by
             conference
             ,
             advice
             ,
             examples
             of
             heavenly
             life
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             save
             my selfe
             ,
             but
             others
             also
             ;
             this
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             pertake
             of
             that
             incommunicable
             title
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             of
             Saviour
             ;
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             which
             (
             saith
             Aristotle
             )
             as
             to
             an
             
               heroicke
               quality
               belongs
               not
               praise
               ,
               but
               pronouncing
               blessed
            
             ;
             according
             
             to
             that
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             from
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             it
             is
             
               more
               blessed
               to
               give
               ,
               then
               to
               receive
               :
            
             a
             blessed
             thing
             to
             give
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               assurance
               is
               there
               of
            
             future
             
               blessednesse
               to
               such
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             greatest
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             from
             this
             promise
             annext
             ,
             
               [
               they
               shall
               obtaine
               mercy
            
             ]
             Gods
             punishments
             are
             mostly
             answerable
             to
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             he
             thinkes
             good
             to
             give
             us
             a
             sight
             of
             our
             transgression
             by
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             inflictions
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             also
             pleased
             to
             apportion
             his
             rewards
             to
             our
             graces
             ;
             mercies
             to
             the
             mercifull
             most
             peculiarly
             ;
             by
             mercy
             meaning
             ,
             1.
             
             Acts
             of
             bounty
             ,
             liberality
             ,
             temporall
             aboundance
             ,
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             almes-giver
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             aboundance
             of
             grace
             ,
             of
             strength
             in
             time
             of
             temptation
             .
             2.
             
             Mercy
             in
             forgiving
             ,
             pardoning
             ,
             not
             imputing
             our
             sinnes
             .
             Upon
             which
             ground
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             prayer
             which
             he
             hath
             himselfe
             prescribed
             us
             ,
             he
             annexeth
             the
             
               forgiving
               of
               all
               trespassers
               against
               us
               ,
            
             to
             our
             prayer
             for
             
               forgivenesse
               to
               our selves
            
             ,
             as
             the
             condition
             without
             which
             we
             may
             not
             hope
             for
             such
             forgivenesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
            
             purity
             in
             heart
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             Heart
             signifies
             the
             inner
             man
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             practicall
             part
             ,
             or
             principle
             of
             action
             .
             And
             the
             purity
             of
             that
             is
             of
             two
             sorts
             ;
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             
             to
             pollution
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             mixture
             ;
             as
             you
             know
             water
             is
             said
             to
             be
             pure
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             cleane
             ,
             and
             not
             mudded
             and
             defiled
             ;
             and
             wine
             is
             said
             to
             be
             pure
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             mixt
             .
             In
             the
             first
             respect
             it
             excludes
             carnality
             ,
             
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             hypocrisy
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               When
               may
               a
               man
               be
               said
               to
               be
            
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             
               in
               the
               first
               sence
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             When
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             members
             ,
             or
             instruments
             of
             action
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             all
             parts
             of
             carnality
             ,
             or
             worldlinesse
             are
             mortified
             .
             As
             when
             we
             neither
             are
             guilty
             of
             acts
             of
             uncleanenesse
             ,
             nor
             consent
             to
             uncleane
             desires
             ;
             nay
             feed
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             eye
             with
             unlawfull
             objects
             ,
             or
             the
             heart
             with
             filthy
             thoughts
             ;
             and
             because
             there
             be
             other
             peices
             of
             carnality
             besides
             ,
             as
             strife
             ,
             faction
             ,
             sedition
             ,
             &c.
             yea
             and
             pride
             ,
             and
             the
             consequents
             of
             that
             ;
             all
             these
             must
             be
             wrought
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             have
             not
             attained
             to
             this
             purity
             ;
             but
             are
             in
             the
             Apostles
             phrase
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             3.
             
               still
               carnall
            
             .
             And
             so
             for
             worldlinesse
             (
             for
             earth
             you
             know
             will
             pollute
             also
             )
             when
             I
             not
             onely
             keepe
             my selfe
             from
             acts
             of
             injustice
             and
             violence
             ,
             but
             from
             designes
             of
             oppression
             ,
             nay
             from
             coveting
             that
             which
             is
             anothers
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             for
             Satanicall
             injections
             ,
             when
             I
             give
             them
             no
             manner
             of
             entertainment
             ,
             but
             reject
             them
             ,
             suffer
             them
             not
             to
             stay
             upon
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             so
             defile
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               When
               may
               I
               be
               said
            
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             
               in
               the
               second
               sence
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             When
             I
             attaine
             to
             sincerity
             ;
             when
             
             I
             favour
             not
             my selfe
             in
             any
             knowne
             sinne
             ;
             double
             not
             with
             God
             ;
             divide
             not
             betweene
             him
             and
             my
             owne
             lust
             ,
             owne
             ends
             ,
             owne
             interests
             ;
             betweene
             God
             and
             Mammon
             ,
             God
             and
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             this
             is
             sure
             a
             maine
             part
             of
             the
             damning
             sinne
             of
             hypocrisy
             ,
             against
             which
             there
             are
             so
             many
             woes
             denounced
             ,
             (
             not
             the
             appearing
             to
             others
             lesse
             sinfull
             then
             we
             are
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             not
             more
             unpardonable
             ,
             but
             lesse
             damning
             then
             open
             ,
             profest
             ,
             avowed
             ,
             scandalous
             sinning
             ;
             but
             )
             the
             halting
             betweene
             God
             and
             Baall
             ,
             the
             not
             loving
             and
             serving
             God
             with
             all
             our
             heart
             ;
             the
             admitting
             other
             rivals
             with
             him
             into
             our
             hearts
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             no
             man
             to
             be
             thought
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             that
             hath
             either
             carnality
             ,
             or
             hypocrisy
             in
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             None
             that
             is
             either
             carnall
             ,
             or
             hypocrite
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             we
             live
             here
             ,
             and
             carry
             this
             flesh
             about
             us
             ,
             somewhat
             of
             carnality
             there
             will
             remaine
             to
             be
             daily
             purged
             out
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             some
             doublings
             ,
             some
             relickes
             of
             hypocrisy
             ;
             somewhat
             of
             my selfe
             ,
             my
             owne
             credit
             ,
             my
             owne
             interests
             still
             secretly
             interposing
             in
             my
             godliest
             actions
             ;
             But
             these
             (
             so
             they
             be
             not
             suffered
             to
             raigne
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             cheife
             masters
             in
             me
             ,
             to
             carry
             the
             maine
             of
             my
             actions
             after
             them
             ,
             )
             may
             be
             reconcileable
             with
             a
             good
             estate
             ;
             as
             humane
             frailties
             ,
             not
             wasting
             sinnes
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             present
             felicity
             that
             belongs
             to
             such
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             sort
             of
             purity
             belongs
             ,
             1.
             
             
             That
             contentment
             that
             results
             from
             having
             overcome
             and
             kept
             under
             that
             unruly
             beast
             ,
             the
             carnall
             part
             ,
             and
             brought
             it
             into
             some
             termes
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             spirit
             .
             2.
             
             The
             quiet
             and
             rest
             that
             proceedes
             from
             purity
             of
             heart
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             disquiets
             and
             burnings
             that
             arise
             from
             unmastered
             lusts
             .
             3.
             
             The
             ease
             of
             
               not
               serving
            
             and
             tending
             
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             to
             
               obey
               it
               in
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             quiet
             of
             conscience
             ,
             absence
             from
             those
             pangs
             and
             gripings
             ,
             that
             constantly
             attend
             the
             commission
             of
             carnall
             sinnes
             .
             The
             same
             may
             in
             some
             measure
             be
             affirmed
             of
             all
             the
             other
             branches
             of
             the
             first
             kind
             of
             purity
             .
             And
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             opposite
             to
             mixture
             ,
             or
             hypocrisy
             ;
             the
             conscience
             of
             that
             is
             matter
             of
             great
             serenity
             of
             minde
             ,
             of
             Christian
             confidence
             and
             boldnesse
             towards
             God
             and
             man
             ;
             when
             I
             have
             no
             intricacies
             ,
             Maeanders
             ,
             windings
             and
             doublings
             within
             me
             ;
             need
             not
             disguises
             or
             artifices
             of
             deceit
             ;
             but
             can
             venture
             my selfe
             naked
             and
             bare
             to
             Gods
             eye
             ;
             with
             a
             ,
             
               Prove
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               try
               me
               ,
               search
               my
               reines
               and
               my
               heart
               .
            
             And
             so
             to
             men
             ;
             feare
             not
             the
             most
             censorious
             strict
             survey
             ,
             have
             a
             treasure
             of
             confidence
             ,
             that
             I
             dread
             not
             the
             face
             of
             any
             man
             ;
             have
             no
             paines
             ,
             no
             agonies
             for
             feare
             of
             being
             deprehended
             ,
             which
             the
             hypocrite
             is
             still
             subject
             unto
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reward
             apportioned
             to
             purity
             hereafter
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Vision
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             1.
             
             Onely
             
             the
             pure
             are
             capable
             of
             .
             And
             2.
             which
             hath
             no
             matter
             of
             felicity
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Why
             are
             onely
             the
             pure
             capable
             of
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Because
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             seene
             by
             carnall
             eyes
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             cleansed
             and
             purged
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             spiritualized
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             be
             not
             done
             throughly
             till
             another
             life
             ,
             yet
             purity
             here
             ,
             such
             as
             this
             life
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             proper
             preparative
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             said
             to
             be
             that
             ,
             
               without
               which
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             which
             you
             know
             is
             affirmed
             of
             
               holinesse
               ,
               Heb.
            
             12.
             14.
             which
             word
             in
             that
             place
             signifies
             the
             very
             purity
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Why
             hath
             the
             Vision
             of
             God
             no
             felicity
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             pure
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Because
             a
             carnall
             faculty
             is
             not
             pleased
             with
             a
             spirituall
             object
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             some
             agreeablenesse
             before
             pleasure
             is
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             that
             pleasure
             necessary
             to
             felicity
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Peace-making
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             Peace-makers
             signifies
             no
             more
             then
             peaceable
             minded
             men
             .
             The
             notion
             of
             making
             ,
             in
             Scripture-phrase
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             bent
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             as
             to
             
               make
               alye
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             lying
             ,
             to
             practice
             that
             sinne
             ,
             to
             be
             set
             upon
             it
             .
             So
             ,
             
               to
               doe
            
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             in
             Greek
             ,
             to
             
               make
               )
               righteousnesse
               and
               sinne
               ,
               1
               Job
               .
            
             2.
             29.
             and
             3.
             4.
             notes
             the
             full
             bent
             and
             inclination
             of
             the
             soule
             to
             either
             of
             them
             .
             So
             to
             
               make
               peace
            
             both
             here
             ,
             and
             Ia.
             3.
             18.
             is
             to
             have
             strong
             hearty
             affections
             to
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             
             doth
             this
             peaceable
             affection
             expresse
             it selfe
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             In
             many
             degrees
             ;
             some
             in
             order
             to
             private
             ,
             some
             to
             publicke
             peace
             ;
             some
             to
             preserve
             it
             where
             it
             is
             ;
             some
             to
             reduce
             it
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             lost
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             degrees
             of
             it
             in
             order
             to
             
               private
               peace
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             command
             and
             victory
             over
             ones
             passions
             ,
             especially
             anger
             and
             covetousnesse
             ;
             the
             former
             being
             most
             apt
             to
             disquiet
             families
             ,
             the
             latter
             neighbourhoods
             .
             The
             angry
             man
             will
             have
             no
             peace
             with
             his
             servants
             ,
             children
             ,
             nay
             wife
             ,
             and
             parents
             ,
             any
             that
             are
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             his
             ordinary
             conversation
             :
             and
             the
             covetons
             man
             will
             contend
             with
             any
             neare
             him
             ,
             that
             have
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             covets
             .
             2.
             
             Charitable
             or
             favourable
             opinion
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             actions
             ,
             that
             are
             capable
             of
             candid
             interpretations
             .
             Jealousies
             in
             the
             least
             societies
             being
             the
             most
             fatall
             enemies
             to
             peace
             ,
             &
             fomentors
             of
             the
             least
             discontents
             into
             the
             mortallest
             feuds
             &
             hatreds
             .
             3.
             
             An
             apertnesse
             &
             clearenesse
             of
             mind
             ,
             in
             a
             friendly
             debate
             ,
             with
             friends
             or
             neighbours
             ,
             of
             any
             actions
             which
             have
             past
             ,
             subject
             to
             misconstruction
             ,
             without
             all
             concealing
             of
             grounds
             of
             quarrell
             ,
             not
             suffering
             them
             to
             broyle
             within
             ,
             but
             discreetly
             requiring
             an
             accompt
             of
             all
             such
             dubious
             accidents
             of
             those
             who
             are
             concerned
             in
             them
             .
             4.
             
             The
             resolving
             against
             contentions
             ,
             and
             litigations
             in
             law
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             being
             rather
             content
             to
             suffer
             any
             ordinary
             losse
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             engaged
             in
             it
             ;
             
             and
             in
             greater
             matters
             referring
             it
             to
             arbitrement
             of
             honest
             neighbours
             ,
             then
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             suit
             .
             5.
             
             Expressing
             a
             dislike
             to
             flatterers
             ,
             whisperers
             ,
             and
             backbiters
             ,
             and
             never
             suffering
             our
             affections
             to
             be
             altered
             by
             any
             such
             .
             By
             these
             you
             will
             guesse
             of
             other
             degrees
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               in
               order
               to
            
             publicke
             peace
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Contentment
             in
             our
             present
             station
             ,
             and
             never
             fastening
             our
             ambition
             and
             covetise
             on
             any
             thing
             which
             will
             not
             easily
             be
             attained
             without
             some
             publicke
             change
             or
             innovation
             .
             2.
             
             Willing
             obedience
             to
             the
             present
             government
             of
             Church
             and
             State.
             3.
             
             Patience
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             or
             preparation
             for
             that
             patience
             ,
             and
             resolving
             never
             to
             move
             a
             State
             ,
             to
             get
             my selfe
             from
             under
             any
             pressure
             .
             4.
             
             Resolving
             on
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             sacred
             dictate
             ,
             that
             the
             faults
             and
             infirmities
             of
             Governours
             are
             by
             God
             permitted
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             that
             consequently
             they
             are
             to
             be
             look't
             on
             not
             in
             a
             direct
             line
             onely
             or
             chiefely
             ,
             to
             censure
             them
             ;
             but
             in
             order
             to
             reflexion
             on
             our selves
             ,
             to
             observe
             what
             in
             our selves
             hath
             so
             provoked
             God
             to
             punish
             us
             .
             5.
             
             The
             not
             thinking
             our
             owne
             opinions
             in
             religion
             (
             such
             as
             are
             not
             of
             faith
             )
             of
             such
             importance
             ,
             as
             either
             to
             deny
             salvation
             ,
             or
             communion
             to
             any
             that
             differ
             from
             us
             .
             6.
             
             Modesty
             and
             calmenesse
             in
             disputing
             .
             7.
             
             Not
             affixing
             holinesse
             to
             opinions
             ,
             or
             thinking
             them
             the
             best
             men
             that
             are
             most
             of
             our
             perswasions
             .
             
             8.
             
             The
             not
             defining
             too
             many
             things
             in
             religion
             .
             And
             many
             others
             you
             will
             judge
             of
             by
             these
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               to
               preserve
               it
               where
               it
               is
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Valuing
             of
             it
             according
             to
             it's
             true
             estimation
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             very
             amiable
             ,
             and
             
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               of
               great
               price
               .
            
             2.
             
             Considering
             how
             insensibly
             it
             may
             be
             lost
             ,
             and
             with
             how
             great
             difficulty
             recovered
             againe
             ,
             and
             how
             neare
             a
             hell
             this
             life
             is
             without
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Prudent
             watching
             over
             it
             ,
             and
             over
             those
             that
             are
             enemies
             to
             peace
             .
             4.
             
             Not
             being
             easily
             provoked
             ,
             but
             overcoming
             strife
             with
             mildnesse
             ,
             or
             kindnesse
             ,
             
               the
               soft
               answer
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             
               overcoming
               evill
               with
               good
            
             .
             5.
             
             Praying
             constantly
             to
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             peace
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             this
             beloved
             creature
             of
             his
             among
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               to
               recover
               it
               when
               it
               is
               lost
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Humbling
             our
             soules
             ,
             amending
             our
             lives
             ,
             searching
             out
             these
             peculiar
             reigning
             sinnes
             that
             have
             made
             this
             blessing
             too
             good
             for
             us
             to
             enjoy
             .
             Making
             our
             peace
             with
             God
             first
             .
             2.
             
             Examining
             what
             I
             have
             contributed
             toward
             the
             removing
             of
             it
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             slaundered
             ,
             &c.
             and
             repairing
             what
             I
             have
             thus
             done
             by
             confession
             &
             satisfaction
             3
             ,
             By
             incessant
             prayer
             to
             God
             fetching
             it
             backe
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               the
               present
               felicity
               that
               belongs
               to
               such
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             present
             rest
             and
             peace
             ,
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             worldly
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             health
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             foundation
             
             of
             all
             other
             superstructions
             of
             temporall
             joy
             .
             2.
             
             The
             conscience
             of
             the
             charitable
             offices
             done
             to
             all
             others
             by
             this
             meanes
             .
             3.
             
             The
             honour
             of
             being
             like
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             
               God
               of
               Peace
            
             ,
             and
             like
             Christ
             who
             came
             on
             this
             errant
             to
             this
             earth
             of
             ours
             ,
             
               to
               make
               peace
            
             between
             the
             greatest
             enimies
             ,
             his
             father
             and
             the
             poor
             sinner-soule
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               the
               reward
               apportioned
               to
               peaceablenesse
               hereafter
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             God's
             acknowledgment
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             of
             those
             that
             are
             like
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Pardon
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             eternall
             rest
             ,
             and
             peace
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               To
               whom
               doth
               the
               last
            
             Beatitude
             belong
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             To
             those
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             are
             
               persecuted
               for
               righteousnesse
               sake
            
             .
             2.
             
             That
             are
             
               reviled
               falsely
               for
               Christ's
               sake
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               How
               doe
               these
               differ
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Onely
             as
             a
             more
             generall
             word
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             speciall
             .
             Persecution
             signifies
             
             properly
             and
             strictly
             ,
             being
             pursued
             ,
             and
             driven
             ,
             and
             hunted
             ,
             as
             noxious
             beasts
             are
             wont
             ,
             but
             in
             common
             use
             noteth
             what
             ever
             calamity
             or
             affliction
             the
             malice
             or
             tyranny
             of
             others
             can
             lay
             on
             us
             ;
             and
             Revileing
             is
             one
             speciall
             kind
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             frequently
             the
             true
             Christian's
             lot
             .
             Because
             1.
             
             Those
             that
             have
             no
             strength
             or
             power
             to
             inflict
             other
             injuries
             ,
             have
             yet
             these
             weapons
             of
             their
             malice
             alwaies
             in
             readinesse
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             who
             are
             not
             good
             Christians
             themselves
             ,
             doe
             in
             their
             owne
             defence
             thinke
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             defame
             those
             that
             are
             ;
             their
             good
             actions
             being
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             silent
             ,
             so
             reproachfull
             
             to
             them
             ,
             made
             
               to
               reprove
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               Wised
               .
            
             2.
             14.
             
             And
             so
             they
             by
             their
             tongues
             to
             revenge
             themselves
             upon
             them
             ;
             to
             redeeme
             their
             reputation
             by
             that
             meanes
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               But
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               phrases
               .
            
             [
             for
             righteousnesse
             sake
             ]
             and
             [
             falsely
             for
             my
             sake
             ?
             ]
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Those
             words
             conteine
             a
             restraint
             or
             limitation
             of
             the
             subject
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             that
             the
             Beatitude
             belongs
             not
             to
             those
             indefinitely
             that
             are
             persecuted
             and
             reviled
             ;
             for
             many
             may
             thus
             justly
             
               suffer
               ,
               as
               theeves
               ,
               as
               murtherers
               ,
               evill-doers
               ,
               busy-bodies
               ,
               1
               Pet.
            
             4.
             15.
             
             And
             little
             joy
             or
             blessednesse
             in
             that
             ;
             but
             to
             those
             peculiarly
             that
             are
             true
             Christians
             ;
             Either
             1.
             
             For
             some
             good
             action
             wherein
             their
             Christianity
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             is
             concerned
             ;
             as
             when
             men
             are
             reviled
             or
             persecuted
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             either
             totally
             forsake
             ,
             and
             apostatize
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             particular
             occurrent
             offend
             against
             him
             :
             Or
             when
             some
             such
             Christian
             performance
             brings
             this
             consequent
             persecution
             ,
             or
             reproach
             upon
             them
             .
             Or
             2.
             
             For
             some
             indifferent
             sinlesse
             action
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             be
             not
             done
             in
             necessary
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             bringing
             unjust
             persecution
             or
             reviling
             falsly
             upon
             them
             may
             (
             though
             in
             an
             inferiour
             degree
             ,
             )
             belong
             to
             this
             matter
             .
             And
             in
             that
             case
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             permitted
             by
             our
             wise
             and
             good
             God
             ,
             &c.
             disposed
             or
             ordered
             by
             him
             for
             our
             
               Beatitude
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             for
             the
             
             benefit
             of
             us
             as
             Christians
             ;
             either
             as
             a
             chastisement
             of
             our
             other
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             ;
             or
             as
             a
             meanes
             of
             tryall
             whether
             we
             will
             beare
             it
             patiently
             and
             Christianly
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             doth
             the
             present
             felicity
             of
             those
             consist
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             having
             our
             evill
             things
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             so
             all
             our
             good
             things
             ,
             our
             reward
             ,
             may
             remaine
             on
             arreare
             ,
             unpaid
             till
             another
             life
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             honour
             and
             dignity
             of
             suffering
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             .
             3.
             
             In
             conformity
             with
             the
             ancient
             Prophets
             and
             Champions
             of
             God
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             4.
             
             In
             the
             comfort
             that
             proceeds
             from
             this
             evidence
             and
             demonstration
             of
             our
             being
             true
             Christians
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               [
               yours
               is
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               .
               ]
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             state
             of
             Christians
             ,
             or
             the
             true
             Christian
             state
             .
             It
             being
             a
             Christian
             aphorisme
             ,
             that
             
               God
               chastens
               every
               Sonne
               .
               Heb.
            
             12.
             7.
             and
             that
             the
             good
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             made
             good
             to
             Christians
             here
             ,
             shall
             be
             
               with
               persecutions
               ,
               Mar.
            
             10.
             30.
             5.
             
             In
             this
             pledge
             of
             Gods
             favour
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             are
             thought
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             shame
             for
             his
             name
             .
             6.
             
             In
             the
             assurance
             of
             a
             greater
             reward
             hereafter
             ,
             proportioned
             to
             our
             sufferings
             here
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reward
             hereafter
             apportioned
             to
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             A
             greater
             degree
             of
             glory
             in
             heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             You
             told
             mee
             ,
             at
             your
             entring
             on
             the
             Beatitudes
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             no
             farther
             to
             beleive
             my selfe
             a
             Christian
             ,
             then
             I
             should
             finde
             all
             and
             every
             of
             
             these
             graces
             in
             me
             to
             which
             these
             beatitudes
             are
             prefixt
             ;
             that
             I
             can
             without
             difficulty
             acknowledge
             for
             all
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             resolve
             I
             am
             no
             farther
             a
             Christian
             ,
             then
             I
             am
             
               poore
               in
               spirit
               ,
               mourning
               ,
               meeke
               ,
               hungring
               and
               thirsting
               after
               righteousnesse
               ,
               mercifull
               ,
               pure
               in
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             peaceable
             ;
             but
             the
             last
             stickes
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             so
             easily
             assent
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             be
             a
             Christian
             unlesse
             
               I
               be
               persecuted
               and
               reviled
            
             .
             I
             pray
             cleare
             that
             difficulty
             to
             mee
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             ,
             by
             saying
             these
             foure
             things
             to
             you
             .
             1.
             
             That
             though
             to
             be
             persecuted
             is
             no
             duty
             of
             ours
             ,
             yet
             .
             1.
             
             To
             beare
             it
             patiently
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             Rejoyce
             in
             it
             when
             it
             befalls
             us
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             That
             it
             be
             for
             righteousnesse
             sake
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             required
             of
             all
             Christians
             .
             2.
             
             The
             very
             being
             persecuted
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             a
             duty
             againe
             ,
             is
             yet
             a
             marke
             and
             character
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             and
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             seeme
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             no
             good
             Christian
             shall
             ever
             be
             without
             his
             part
             in
             it
             .
             Heb.
             12.
             6.
             
             &c.
             And
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             for
             any
             to
             find
             out
             one
             holy
             man
             that
             hath
             passed
             through
             his
             whole
             life
             without
             this
             portion
             .
             3.
             
             If
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             generall
             a
             rule
             as
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             no
             exception
             ,
             but
             some
             good
             Christians
             be
             found
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             persecuted
             ,
             yet
             still
             the
             preparation
             of
             minde
             for
             this
             indurance
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             every
             Christian
             .
             4.
             
             The
             being
             persecuted
             shall
             contribute
             much
             to
             the
             increase
             of
             our
             glory
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             still
             be
             said
             necessary
             
             respectively
             (
             though
             it
             should
             not
             be
             affirmed
             absolutely
             )
             to
             the
             attaining
             of
             that
             degree
             of
             glory
             :
             and
             therefore
             this
             is
             placed
             after
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             a
             meanes
             of
             perfecting
             &
             consummating
             the
             Christian
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             former
             seaven
             are
             necessary
             to
             the
             attaining
             a
             crowne
             at
             all
             ,
             so
             this
             to
             the
             having
             so
             rich
             a
             crowne
             ,
             or
             so
             many
             gemms
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             now
             which
             from
             the
             Order
             of
             these
             Beatitudes
             you
             would
             thinke
             fit
             to
             teach
             mee
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             especially
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             grace
             first
             named
             is
             a
             generall
             principall
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Where
             that
             is
             once
             seated
             and
             planted
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             will
             more
             easily
             and
             more
             happily
             follow
             .
             Humility
             is
             the
             seed-plat
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             it
             is
             most
             proper
             to
             proceed
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             mourning
             or
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             ;
             the
             humble
             heart
             is
             a
             melting
             heart
             .
             2.
             
             To
             meekenesse
             and
             quietnesse
             of
             spirit
             ;
             the
             humble
             heart
             is
             the
             next
             degree
             to
             that
             already
             .
             3.
             
             To
             
               hungring
               and
               thirsting
               after
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             the
             humble
             heart
             will
             most
             impatiently
             desire
             both
             pardon
             of
             sinne
             (
             that
             first
             kinde
             of
             righteousnesse
             )
             and
             grace
             ,
             to
             sanctify
             ,
             (
             that
             second
             kinde
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
             )
             4.
             
             To
             mercifullnesse
             ;
             the
             humble
             heart
             will
             be
             most
             ready
             to
             give
             and
             forgive
             ,
             5.
             
             To
             
               purity
               of
               heart
            
             ;
             the
             humble
             heart
             is
             most
             unreconcileable
             with
             all
             filthinesse
             both
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             :
             but
             especially
             
             the
             latter
             ,
             of
             which
             pride
             ,
             a
             cheife
             particular
             ,
             is
             the
             direct
             contrary
             to
             humility
             .
             6.
             
             To
             peaceablenesse
             ,
             contention
             being
             generally
             the
             effect
             of
             pride
             .
             7.
             
             To
             
               persecution
               and
               revileing
            
             ;
             humility
             1.
             being
             apt
             to
             tempt
             the
             proud
             worldlings
             to
             revile
             and
             persecute
             .
             2.
             being
             sure
             to
             worke
             patience
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Christian
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             that
             from
             the
             Order
             you
             observe
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             interchangeable
             mixture
             of
             these
             graces
             ;
             one
             toward
             God
             ,
             and
             another
             toward
             man
             :
             thus
             interweaved
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             respects
             God
             ,
             the
             next
             man
             ;
             the
             next
             God
             againe
             ,
             and
             so
             forward
             till
             it
             comes
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             which
             respects
             God
             againe
             .
             For
             having
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             is
             a
             generall
             fundamentall
             grace
             ,
             as
             the
             head
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             followes
             that
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             of
             mourning
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             first
             particular
             ,
             which
             being
             fastened
             particularly
             on
             sinne
             ,
             respecteth
             God
             ,
             against
             whom
             we
             have
             sinned
             :
             then
             next
             to
             that
             ,
             meekenesse
             respecteth
             our
             neighbour
             especially
             ;
             and
             3.
             hungring
             and
             thirsting
             after
             righteousnesse
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             all
             to
             be
             had
             from
             God
             )
             respecteth
             God.
             Mercifullnesse
             againe
             respecteth
             man.
             Purity
             in
             heart
             ,
             God
             ;
             Peaceablenesse
             ,
             man
             ;
             and
             lastly
             persecution
             for
             righteousnesse
             sake
             ,
             and
             patience
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             comming
             from
             a
             consideration
             and
             beleife
             of
             Gods
             provident
             disposall
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             respecteth
             
             God
             againe
             .
             So
             that
             you
             see
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             respecteth
             our
             duty
             toward
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             ;
             and
             those
             betweene
             ,
             divided
             betweene
             our
             neighbour
             and
             God.
             That
             so
             we
             may
             resolve
             ,
             that
             to
             God
             belongs
             the
             cheife
             ,
             and
             first
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             our
             love
             and
             obedience
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             not
             to
             exclude
             but
             require
             also
             in
             its
             subordination
             our
             care
             of
             duty
             and
             love
             toward
             man
             also
             ;
             one
             intermixing
             lovingly
             and
             freindly
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             neither
             performed
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             if
             the
             other
             be
             neglected
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               2
            
             
             
               I
               conceive
               you
               have
               now
               concluded
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               Sermon
               .
               God
               give
               me
               grace
               to
               lay
               all
               the
               severalls
               to
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             
               What
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               second
               branch
               or
               Section
               in
               it
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             consists
             of
             the
             foure
             next
             verses
             .
             to
             wit
             v.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             16.
             and
             the
             summe
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             the
             necessity
             that
             the
             graces
             and
             virtues
             of
             Disciples
             ,
             or
             Christians
             ,
             should
             be
             evident
             and
             exemplary
             to
             others
             also
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             all
             heathens
             and
             sinners
             ,
             and
             all
             indefinitely
             which
             may
             be
             attracted
             by
             such
             example
             .
             This
             is
             enforced
             by
             foure
             resemblances
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             salt
             ,
             which
             as
             long
             as
             it
             is
             salt
             ,
             hath
             a
             quality
             of
             seasoning
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             is
             applyed
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             is
             apt
             to
             illuminate
             the
             darke
             world
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             
               a
               City
               on
               a
               hill
            
             ,
             which
             is
             conspicuous
             .
             4.
             
             Of
             
               a
               candle
               set
               in
               a
               candlesticke
               ,
            
             which
             giveth
             light
             to
             
             all
             that
             are
             in
             the
             house
             .
             By
             all
             which
             he
             expresses
             ,
             that
             those
             graces
             are
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             Christian
             ,
             which
             either
             1.
             do
             not
             bring
             forth
             fruits
             ,
             &
             so
             remaine
             but
             dull
             habits
             ,
             uselesse
             possessions
             ;
             Or
             ,
             2.
             that
             are
             not
             made
             exemplary
             to
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               But
               sure
               all
               this
               belongs
               to
               Ministers
               and
               men
               in
               eminent
               place
               onely
               ;
               they
               are
               the
            
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               not
               every
               private
               Christian
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             every
             private
             Christistian
             for
             such
             are
             the
             Disciples
             to
             which
             Christ
             here
             speakes
             ,
             the
             same
             auditors
             to
             every
             part
             of
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             duty
             of
             exemplary
             lives
             in
             some
             measure
             required
             of
             every
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             before
             were
             bound
             to
             be
             meeke
             or
             peaceable
             &c.
             
               i.
               e
            
             ,
             (
             as
             't
             is
             apparent
             v.
             1.
             )
             all
             those
             that
             are
             entred
             into
             the
             Schoole
             of
             Christ
             :
             not
             only
             Apostles
             (
             whose
             successors
             Ministers
             are
             )
             for
             as
             yet
             there
             were
             none
             such
             ,
             the
             (
             Apostleship
             and
             sending
             abroad
             to
             preach
             with
             a
             commission
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             beginning
             together
             ,
             both
             after
             this
             .
             c.
             10.
             1.
             
             )
             but
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             all
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             Christians
             ,
             that
             undertake
             to
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             and
             expect
             any
             good
             by
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               then
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               necessity
               that
               the
               Christians
               graces
               must
               be
               evident
               and
               exemplary
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             this
             .
             1.
             
             That
             a
             Christian
             must
             not
             content
             himselfe
             in
             doing
             what
             Christ
             commands
             ,
             but
             must
             also
             dispose
             his
             actions
             so
             as
             may
             most
             tend
             to
             Gods
             honour
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             bringing
             in
             many
             
             disciples
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             pretious
             to
             a
             Christian
             as
             the
             salvation
             of
             his
             soule
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             ought
             to
             labour
             the
             conversion
             of
             others
             (
             in
             charity
             to
             them
             )
             the
             extending
             not
             inclosing
             of
             God's
             Kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               This
               doctrine
               is
               cleare
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               detaine
               you
               no
               longer
               on
               this
               section
               .
            
          
           
             
               What
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               next
               Section
               which
               consists
               of
               foure
               verses
               more
               .
            
             17.
             18.
             19.
             20
             
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               3
            
             
             It
             is
             in
             breife
             the
             attestation
             of
             two
             great
             Christian
             truths
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               the
               first
               of
               them
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             Christianity
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             lawes
             by
             which
             mankind
             had
             formerly
             beene
             obliged
             ,
             is
             not
             destructive
             of
             them
             ;
             Christ
             now
             commands
             nothing
             that
             the
             naturall
             or
             morall
             law
             had
             forbidden
             ,
             or
             forbids
             nothing
             that
             that
             had
             commanded
             :
             this
             is
             affirmed
             in
             three
             formes
             in
             this
             section
             .
             First
             ,
             
               v.
               17.
               he
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               the
               law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             doctrine
             designed
             and
             taught
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             dangerous
             errour
             ,
             very
             noxious
             to
             practice
             ,
             to
             thinke
             he
             did
             ,
             
               thinke
               not
            
             &c.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             v
             ,
             18.
             
             He
             affirmes
             with
             an
             asseveration
             ,
             that
             the
             least
             letter
             or
             
               title
               of
               the
               law
            
             ,
             shall
             not
             
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               i.
            
             
             e.
             loose
             its
             obligingnesse
             ,
             
               (
               till
               all
               be
               fulfilled
            
             ,
             we
             read
             ,
             it
             is
             )
             
               till
               all
               things
               be
               done
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             till
             the
             world
             be
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             the
             same
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             though
             in
             other
             words
             )
             
               till
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             
               passe
               
               away
            
             ,
             or
             is
             dissolved
             .
             3ly
             .
             v.
             19.
             
             He
             pronounces
             clearely
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             affirmes
             any
             the
             least
             commandement
             of
             the
             law
             to
             be
             now
             out-dated
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             breakes
             them
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             teaches
             others
             that
             they
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             keepe
             them
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             
               least
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             shall
             not
             be
             accounted
             a
             Christian
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             frequently
             signifies
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               the
               second
               thing
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             Christ
             hath
             perfected
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             higher
             ,
             then
             any
             the
             most
             studied
             Doctor
             did
             thinke
             himselfe
             
             obliged
             by
             it
             formerly
             .
             And
             this
             is
             affirmed
             here
             also
             by
             two
             phrases
             ;
             First
             ,
             v.
             17.
             
             
               I
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               the
               law
               ,
               but
               to
               perfect
               it
               .
            
             The
             Greeke
             word
             which
             we
             render
             
               [
               perfect
            
             ]
             is
             answerable
             to
             an
             Hebrew
             ,
             which
             signifies
             not
             onely
             to
             performe
             ,
             but
             to
             perfect
             ;
             to
             
               fill
               up
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             fullfill
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             rendred
             sometimes
             by
             one
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             tother
             .
             And
             the
             Greeke
             it selfe
             is
             so
             used
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             When
             it
             referres
             to
             a
             word
             or
             a
             prophecy
             ,
             then
             't
             is
             to
             performe
             ,
             to
             
               fullfill
               .
               2
               Chron.
               36.
               22.
               1
               
               Mac.
            
             2.
             55.
             
             In
             other
             cases
             't
             is
             to
             
               fill
               up
            
             ,
             to
             compleate
             ,
             to
             
               perfect
               ,
               Eccl.
            
             33.
             16.
             
             &
             39.
             12.
             
             &
             2
             Chron.
             24.
             10.
             
             And
             that
             't
             is
             so
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             may
             appeare
             by
             the
             antient
             Greeke
             fathers
             ,
             which
             expresse
             it
             by
             two
             similitudes
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             a
             vessell
             that
             had
             some
             water
             in
             it
             before
             ,
             but
             now
             is
             filled
             up
             to
             the
             brim
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             a
             
             picture
             that
             is
             first
             drawne
             rudely
             ,
             the
             limbs
             onely
             ,
             and
             lineaments
             ,
             with
             a
             cole
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             But
             
             when
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Painter
             comes
             to
             draw
             it
             in
             colours
             to
             the
             life
             ;
             then
             't
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               filled
               up
            
             .
             2.
             
             That
             
               except
               your
               righteousnesse
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Christian
             actions
             and
             performances
             ,
             
               exceed
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             goe
             higher
             ,
             then
             that
             strictest
             sect
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             the
             Doctors
             among
             them
             ,
             thought
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             ,
             or
             taught
             others
             that
             they
             were
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             passe
             for
             Christians
             here
             ,
             or
             prove
             Saints
             hereafter
             .
             In
             which
             words
             sure
             he
             doth
             not
             pitch
             on
             the
             name
             of
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             peculiarly
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             were
             the
             greatest
             evacuators
             of
             the
             law
             by
             their
             owne
             hypocriticall
             practices
             or
             false
             glosses
             in
             some
             particulars
             ;
             but
             the
             Pharisees
             as
             the
             most
             exact
             sectamong
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             Act.
             26.
             5.
             and
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             knew
             better
             what
             belonged
             to
             it
             then
             other
             men
             ;
             and
             both
             together
             those
             
               that
               sate
               in
            
             Moses
             chaire
             ,
             and
             taught
             there
             truly
             ▪
             though
             they
             practiced
             not
             ,
             
               [
               they
               say
               ,
               but
               doe
               not
               ]
               )
            
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Mosaicall
             law
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             as
             others
             were
             obliged
             to
             performe
             it
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             2.
             
             This
             same
             truth
             is
             also
             farther
             proved
             in
             the
             remainder
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             by
             induction
             of
             severall
             particulars
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             first
             barely
             set
             downe
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             Christ's
             improvement
             added
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             this
             
             forme
             of
             Speech
             ,
             
               but
               I
               say
               unto
               you
            
             .
             And
             though
             this
             be
             no
             new
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             affirmed
             distinctly
             by
             most
             of
             the
             ancient
             ,
             especially
             the
             
               Greeke
               writers
            
             ,
             before
             Saint
             Austines
             time
             ;
             and
             thus
             farre
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             parts
             ,
             that
             Christ
             required
             more
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             Christians
             now
             ,
             then
             the
             Jewes
             by
             any
             cleare
             revelation
             had
             beene
             convinced
             to
             be
             necessary
             before
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             as
             much
             as
             I
             shall
             desire
             to
             have
             granted
             )
             Yet
             I
             have
             thought
             good
             to
             confirme
             it
             yet
             farther
             to
             you
             ,
             (
             because
             it
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             a
             great
             weighty
             superstructure
             )
             by
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             By
             one
             other
             remarkeable
             place
             of
             Scripture
             .
             2.
             
             By
             some
             reasons
             which
             the
             Fathers
             have
             given
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             remarkeable
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             Epistle
             of
             Saint
             
               John
               ,
               c.
            
             1.
             prefaced
             and
             brought
             in
             with
             more
             magnificent
             ceremony
             ,
             then
             any
             one
             passage
             of
             Scripture
             .
             
               That
               which
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               &c.
               v.
               1.
               
               That
               which
               we
               have
               seene
               and
               heard
               ,
               &c.
               v.
            
             3.
             and
             
               These
               things
               write
               we
               ,
               v.
               4.
               
               This
               then
               is
               the
               message
               ,
               &c.
               v.
            
             5.
             all
             which
             are
             remarkeable
             characters
             set
             upon
             that
             which
             followes
             ,
             shewing
             it
             to
             be
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             whole
             Gospell
             ,
             or
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             this
             ,
             
               [
               That
               God
               is
               light
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               is
               no
               darkenesse
               at
               all
               ,
               ]
               v.
            
             5.
             
             Which
             words
             so
             usher'd
             in
             ,
             you
             will
             easily
             beleive
             have
             somewhat
             more
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             at
             the
             first
             sound
             ,
             taken
             alone
             they
             
             would
             seeme
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             this
             sure
             it
             is
             ;
             that
             now
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             Christ
             this
             light
             appeares
             without
             any
             mixture
             of
             darkenesse
             .
             Light
             is
             the
             state
             &
             doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             darkenesse
             ,
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             imperfection
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             was
             before
             among
             Jewes
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             referred
             to
             by
             the
             phrase
             ,
             
               If
               we
               walke
               in
               darkenesse
            
             ,
             v.
             6.
             i.
             e.
             live
             like
             Jewes
             or
             Heathens
             )
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             light
             ,
             without
             all
             mixture
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             perfect
             without
             all
             mixture
             of
             imperfection
             ;
             which
             you
             will
             not
             thinke
             fit
             to
             affirme
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             or
             Christ
             under
             the
             Gospell
             )
             in
             respect
             to
             himself
             (
             for
             that
             were
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             beene
             so
             before
             )
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Law
             and
             Commandements
             ;
             that
             they
             had
             before
             some
             mixture
             of
             imperfection
             ,
             but
             now
             have
             none
             ;
             had
             before
             some
             vacuities
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             now
             are
             filled
             up
             by
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             reasons
             doe
             the
             fathers
             give
             for
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             These
             especially
             ;
             Because
             1.
             
             Christ
             under
             the
             Gospell
             gives
             either
             higher
             or
             plainer
             promises
             ,
             then
             he
             did
             before
             ;
             the
             promises
             of
             eternall
             life
             are
             now
             as
             cleare
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             a
             temporall
             Canaan
             had
             beene
             before
             to
             the
             Iewes
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             gives
             more
             grace
             now
             to
             performe
             them
             ,
             then
             before
             he
             had
             done
             .
             The
             law
             given
             by
             Moses
             was
             a
             carnall
             law
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             weake
             ,
             unnaccompanied
             with
             strength
             to
             performe
             what
             it
             requires
             ;
             but
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               administration
               
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             A
             meanes
             to
             administer
             the
             spirit
             to
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             enable
             to
             doe
             what
             he
             commands
             to
             doe
             ;
             and
             then
             (
             as
             the
             Father
             said
             )
             
               Lord
               give
               me
               strength
               to
               doe
               what
               thou
               commandest
               ,
               and
               command
               what
               thou
               listest
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             true
             that
             Christ
             now
             requires
             more
             then
             under
             nature
             or
             Moses
             had
             beene
             formerly
             required
             ,
             at
             least
             fully
             revealed
             to
             be
             required
             ,
             How
             then
             is
             our
             Christian
             
               burthen
               lighter
            
             ,
             then
             the
             Jewish
             formerly
             was
             ?
             In
             these
             things
             it
             is
             heavier
             rather
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             made
             lighter
             by
             Christ
             in
             taking
             o●●
             that
             unprofitable
             burthen
             of
             ceremonies
             ,
             that
             had
             nothing
             good
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             formerly
             laid
             on
             the
             Jewes
             :
             lighter
             againe
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             damning
             power
             of
             every
             least
             sinne
             or
             breach
             under
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             penitent
             beleiver
             is
             taken
             away
             in
             the
             second
             .
             Which
             two
             things
             being
             supposed
             ,
             the
             adding
             of
             these
             perfections
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             all
             of
             things
             gainefull
             and
             profitable
             ,
             and
             before
             (
             even
             by
             those
             that
             were
             not
             ,
             or
             thought
             themselves
             not
             obliged
             by
             them
             )
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             more
             honourable
             then
             the
             other
             )
             will
             not
             in
             any
             reason
             be
             counted
             the
             increase
             of
             a
             burthen
             ,
             (
             for
             no
             man
             will
             be
             thought
             oppressed
             by
             that
             he
             gaines
             by
             )
             but
             the
             gainefull
             yoke
             will
             be
             a
             light
             one
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             yoke
             ,
             Matth.
             11.
             30.
             
             And
             2.
             28
             long
             as
             he
             gives
             strength
             ,
             his
             Commandements
             ,
             what
             
             ever
             they
             are
             ,
             cannot
             be
             greivous
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             sure
             it
             were
             not
             difficult
             to
             find
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             same
             or
             equivalent
             commands
             to
             every
             of
             those
             that
             follow
             here
             ,
             how
             then
             can
             Christ
             be
             said
             to
             have
             improved
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Some
             glimmerings
             perhaps
             of
             this
             light
             there
             were
             before
             ,
             as
             Gospel
             under
             the
             Law
             :
             But
             these
             either
             ,
             1.
             not
             universally
             commanded
             to
             all
             under
             threat
             of
             eternall
             punishment
             ,
             but
             only
             recommended
             to
             them
             that
             will
             do
             that
             which
             is
             best
             ,
             and
             so
             see
             good
             daies
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             2.
             not
             so
             expressely
             revealed
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             might
             know
             themselves
             thus
             obliged
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             any
             will
             contend
             and
             shew
             as
             universall
             plaine
             obligeing
             precepts
             there
             as
             here
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             glad
             to
             see
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             contend
             with
             him
             :
             So
             he
             will
             bring
             the
             Jewes
             up
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             us
             downe
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             the
             onely
             danger
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             all
             this
             while
             used
             all
             this
             diligence
             to
             prevent
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             One
             question
             more
             I
             shall
             trouble
             you
             with
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             whether
             these
             superadditions
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             resolved
             to
             be
             only
             
               Counsels
               of
               perfection
            
             ,
             which
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             do
             better
             ;
             and
             not
             Commands
             ,
             which
             not
             do
             to
             is
             asin
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             following
             superadditions
             are
             all
             commands
             ,
             and
             not
             counsels
             only
             ;
             Christ
             saying
             this
             now
             in
             thesame
             manner
             ,
             as
             Moses
             did
             that
             other
             before
             ;
             Christ
             in
             a
             mount
             ,
             as
             he
             in
             a
             mount
             ;
             his
             saying
             
               [
               I
               say
               unto
               you
            
             ]
             a
             forme
             of
             command
             ,
             
             as
             that
             phrase
             
               [
               God
               spake
               these
               words
               and
               said
               ]
            
             a
             form
             of
             it
             ,
             Ex.
             20.
             and
             the
             breach
             of
             these
             new
             sayings
             threatened
             with
             judgement
             ,
             and
             
               hell
               fire
            
             ,
             and
             imprisonment
             irreversible
             ,
             and
             
               casting
               into
               hell
            
             &c.
             in
             the
             ensuing
             words
             .
             All
             which
             signifie
             them
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             accounted
             for
             sadly
             by
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             faylings
             of
             perfection
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             How
             many
             sorts
             of
             these
             new
             commandements
             are
             there
             in
             this
             ensuing
             chapter
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               Six
               ,
               1.
               
               Concerning
            
             Killing
             ,
             2.
             
             Adultery
             ,
             3.
             
             Divorce
             ,
             4.
             
             Perjury
             ,
             5.
             
             Retaliation
             ,
             6.
             
             Loving
             of
             Neighbours
             .
             
               In
               each
               of
               which
               Christ
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               he
            
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             ,
             but
             to
             fill
             up
             
               or
               perfect
            
             the
             law
             ,
             
               first
               rehearses
               the
               old
               law
               and
               thereby
               confirmes
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               annexeth
               his
               new
               law
               to
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             proceed
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             must
             
               
                 §
              
               4
            
             first
             desire
             you
             to
             tell
             me
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             this
             phrase
             in
             the
             front
             of
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             
               [
               Ye
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               was
               sayd
               by
               them
               of
               old
               time
               ?
               ]
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               [
               Ye
               have
               heard
            
             ]
             signifies
             you
             have
             beene
             taught
             ,
             and
             that
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             bookes
             of
             
               Moses
               ;
               [
               sayd
               by
               them
               of
               old
               time
               ]
            
             seemes
             to
             be
             ill
             translated
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             mended
             in
             the
             margents
             of
             our
             Bibles
             
               [
               To
               them
               ]
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             the
             Jewes
             your
             ancestors
             :
             And
             that
             this
             is
             a
             denotation
             of
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             given
             to
             them
             Exod.
             20.
             you
             will
             have
             little
             reason
             to
             doubt
             ,
             if
             you
             observe
             that
             the
             three
             severalls
             
             to
             which
             these
             words
             are
             prefixt
             ,
             (
             being
             omitted
             in
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             some
             part
             )
             are
             three
             distinct
             commandements
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               adultery
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               forsweare
               thy selfe
               ,
               or
               take
               God's
               name
               in
               vaine
               ,
            
             (
             as
             anon
             you
             shall
             see
             .
             )
             As
             for
             the
             other
             three
             of
             divorce
             ,
             of
             retaliation
             ,
             of
             loving
             neighbours
             and
             hating
             enemies
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             that
             entire
             forme
             or
             phrase
             prefixt
             ,
             but
             some
             other
             different
             from
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             commands
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             permissions
             ,
             or
             indulgences
             allowed
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             but
             now
             retrencht
             ,
             and
             denyed
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               5
            
             
             The
             first
             of
             these
             being
             the
             sixth
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             I
             must
             first
             desire
             you
             to
             explaine
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             what
             was
             forbidden
             by
             it
             under
             the
             law
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             and
             principall
             thing
             is
             the
             shedding
             of
             man's
             bloud
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             killing
             ;
             taking
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             God
             only
             ,
             who
             gave
             us
             life
             ,
             having
             power
             to
             take
             it
             away
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             is
             the
             Magistrate's
             taking
             away
             the
             life
             of
             a
             capitall
             offender
             ?
             Is
             not
             that
             forbidden
             by
             that
             law
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             God
             having
             sole
             power
             over
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             may
             without
             doubt
             take
             it
             away
             by
             what
             way
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             either
             immediately
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             man
             ,
             whom
             he
             appoints
             to
             execute
             his
             will
             :
             Thus
             you
             know
             might
             Abraham
             kill
             his
             sonne
             when
             God
             bid
             him
             ;
             because
             though
             Abraham
             had
             not
             power
             over
             his
             son's
             life
             ,
             yet
             God
             had
             ;
             
             and
             his
             bidding
             Abraham
             kill
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             this
             law
             ,
             which
             only
             forbids
             man
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             forbid
             God.
             In
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             God
             having
             Gen.
             9.
             6.
             commanded
             the
             
               murtherers
               bloud
               to
               be
               shed
               by
               man
               ,
            
             and
             thereby
             enstated
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             on
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             ,
             (
             who
             ,
             by
             whomsoever
             he
             is
             chosen
             to
             be
             Magistrate
             ,
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             people
             ,
             hath
             that
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             given
             him
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             people
             having
             not
             singly
             this
             power
             over
             their
             owne
             lives
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             able
             to
             give
             it
             any
             other
             )
             not
             only
             permits
             him
             and
             makes
             it
             lawfull
             for
             him
             thus
             to
             punish
             malefactors
             ,
             but
             commands
             and
             requires
             him
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             his
             
               minister
               to
               execute
               wrath
               .
               Rom.
            
             13.
             and
             so
             the
             word
             
               [
               Thou
            
             ]
             in
             the
             Commandement
             is
             the
             man
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             without
             power
             or
             commission
             from
             God.
             Which
             yet
             he
             that
             hath
             it
             must
             exercise
             justly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             breakes
             the
             commandement
             also
             ;
             this
             commission
             being
             not
             given
             to
             him
             absolutely
             and
             arbitrarily
             to
             use
             as
             he
             list
             :
             but
             according
             to
             defined
             rules
             in
             the
             Scripture
             
               [
               he
               that
               sheddes
               mans
               bloud
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             (
             which
             was
             given
             not
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Noah
             )
             and
             according
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             every
             nation
             ,
             which
             being
             made
             by
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             nation
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             States
             in
             it
             joyntly
             ,
             are
             referr'd
             to
             some
             supreme
             
             power
             ,
             either
             one
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             to
             execute
             ;
             who
             consequently
             is
             invested
             from
             heaven
             with
             authority
             to
             doe
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             May
             not
             a
             man
             in
             any
             case
             kill
             himselfe
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             He
             may
             not
             ;
             having
             no
             more
             power
             over
             his
             owne
             life
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             mans
             ;
             and
             how
             gainfull
             soever
             death
             may
             seeme
             to
             any
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             to
             submit
             to
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             and
             to
             waite
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             the
             most
             miserable
             ,
             painfull
             ,
             wearisome
             life
             ,
             till
             God
             please
             to
             give
             him
             manumission
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             Sampson
             ,
             who
             killed
             so
             many
             by
             pulling
             away
             the
             pillars
             ,
             and
             involved
             himselfe
             in
             the
             same
             destruction
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             He
             was
             a
             Judge
             in
             Israel
             ;
             and
             such
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             (
             and
             particularly
             him
             )
             did
             God
             ordinarily
             move
             by
             his
             spirit
             to
             doe
             some
             extraordinary
             things
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             God
             incited
             him
             to
             do
             this
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             he
             were
             not
             not
             be
             excused
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             those
             that
             rather
             then
             they
             would
             offer
             to
             Idolls
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             did
             kill
             themselves
             ,
             and
             remaine
             still
             upon
             record
             for
             Martyrs
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             same
             could
             be
             affirmed
             of
             them
             which
             was
             of
             Sampson
             ,
             that
             God
             incited
             them
             to
             doe
             this
             ,
             they
             should
             by
             this
             be
             justified
             also
             ;
             but
             having
             under
             the
             Gospell
             no
             authority
             to
             justifie
             such
             pretence
             of
             divine
             incltation
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             safest
             to
             affirme
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             a
             fault
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             their
             love
             of
             God
             and
             feare
             that
             they
             should
             be
             polluted
             by
             Idolls
             was
             
             the
             cause
             of
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             though
             it
             might
             as
             a
             frailty
             be
             pardoned
             by
             God's
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             sure
             this
             killing
             themselves
             was
             not
             it
             that
             made
             them
             Martyrs
             ,
             but
             that
             great
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             resolving
             against
             idolatrous
             worship
             ;
             which
             testified
             it selfe
             in
             that
             killing
             themselves
             for
             that
             cause
             ;
             This
             it
             was
             that
             made
             them
             passe
             for
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             incident
             fault
             of
             theirs
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             that
             case
             thought
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             to
             divest
             or
             robbe
             them
             of
             that
             honour
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             which
             followes
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             Old
             Commandement
             in
             this
             place
             ?
             
               [
               Whosoever
               shall
               kill
               shall
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               judgment
               .
               ]
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             rendred
             [
             the
             judgment
             ]
             signifies
             a
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             or
             Assizes
             of
             Judges
             ,
             who
             sate
             in
             the
             gates
             of
             every
             City
             ,
             and
             had
             cognizance
             of
             all
             greater
             causes
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             that
             of
             
               Homicides
               ,
               Deut.
            
             16.
             18.
             
             The
             number
             of
             these
             Judges
             was
             ordinarily
             twenty
             three
             .
             And
             so
             though
             it
             be
             not
             annext
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             to
             that
             Commandement
             ,
             yet
             from
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Mosaicke
             Law
             ,
             Christ
             concludes
             ,
             that
             against
             killing
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             by
             the
             sword
             (
             for
             that
             was
             the
             punishment
             pecular
             to
             that
             Court
             )
             was
             to
             be
             expected
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             was
             nothing
             else
             forbidden
             in
             the
             law
             by
             that
             Commandement
             ,
             but
             killing
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             was
             the
             prime
             especiall
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             way
             of
             reduction
             other
             things
             which
             are
             preparatory
             to
             this
             ,
             or
             offences
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             but
             of
             
             a
             lower
             degree
             .
             As
             1.
             
             Mutilating
             or
             maiming
             any
             mans
             body
             .
             2.
             
             Wounding
             him
             ,
             which
             may
             possibly
             endanger
             his
             life
             .
             3.
             
             Entring
             into
             ,
             or
             accepting
             ,
             or
             offering
             of
             Duells
             ,
             wherein
             I
             may
             kill
             or
             be
             killed
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             ,
             which
             soever
             it
             prove
             ,
             I
             am
             guilty
             of
             murther
             .
             Nay
             if
             by
             the
             equality
             of
             fortune
             both
             come
             safely
             off
             ,
             yet
             the
             voluntary
             putting
             my selfe
             on
             that
             hazard
             ,
             is
             guilt
             enough
             for
             a
             whole
             ages
             repentance
             ,
             and
             humiliation
             ;
             to
             consider
             what
             had
             become
             of
             me
             ,
             if
             without
             repentance
             ,
             I
             had
             thus
             falne
             a
             murtherer
             of
             my selfe
             and
             my
             fellow
             Christian
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             May
             no
             injury
             or
             affront
             be
             accounted
             sufficient
             to
             provoke
             me
             to
             offer
             ,
             or
             challenge
             to
             a
             Duell
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             None
             imaginable
             ;
             for
             that
             injury
             ,
             what
             ever
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             reall
             one
             ,
             of
             a
             considerable
             nature
             ,
             will
             be
             capable
             of
             legall
             satisfaction
             ;
             and
             that
             must
             content
             me
             ;
             private
             revenge
             being
             wholly
             prohibited
             by
             Christ
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             the
             law
             allowes
             no
             satisfaction
             for
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             it
             is
             light
             and
             unconsiderable
             ;
             and
             then
             sure
             the
             life
             of
             another
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             my
             owne
             will
             be
             an
             unproportionable
             satisfaction
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             but
             if
             another
             send
             me
             a
             Challenge
             ,
             may
             not
             I
             accept
             of
             it
             ?
             especially
             when
             I
             shall
             be
             defamed
             for
             a
             Coward
             if
             I
             doe
             not
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Certainly
             I
             may
             not
             ;
             the
             law
             of
             killing
             restraines
             me
             .
             And
             for
             that
             excuse
             of
             Honour
             ,
             it
             is
             First
             ,
             most
             unreasonable
             that
             the
             obedience
             to
             
             Gods
             commands
             should
             be
             an
             infamous
             thing
             .
             And
             then
             2.
             
             If
             so
             impious
             a
             custome
             hath
             prevailed
             ,
             I
             must
             yet
             resolve
             to
             part
             with
             reputation
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             ,
             rather
             then
             with
             my
             obedience
             to
             God.
             Nay
             3.
             
             You
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             cowardize
             ,
             much
             differing
             the
             one
             from
             another
             ;
             the
             one
             proceeding
             from
             feare
             of
             being
             beaten
             ,
             or
             killed
             ;
             the
             second
             from
             fear
             of
             hurting
             or
             killing
             another
             .
             The
             most
             valiant
             despiser
             of
             dangers
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             have
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             the
             second
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             will
             certainly
             have
             as
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             either
             of
             good
             nature
             ,
             or
             religion
             ;
             and
             that
             will
             restraine
             Duells
             as
             much
             as
             the
             other
             .
             And
             might
             this
             but
             passe
             ,
             as
             sure
             it
             deserves
             ,
             for
             a
             creditable
             thing
             ,
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             other
             kind
             of
             discredit
             would
             worke
             little
             upon
             us
             .
             For
             the
             world
             is
             now
             generally
             grown
             so
             wise
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             ,
             without
             any
             dishonour
             ,
             feare
             being
             killed
             or
             hurt
             ;
             and
             even
             to
             run
             away
             from
             such
             dangers
             ,
             being
             very
             imminent
             ,
             is
             creditable
             enough
             .
             The
             unluckinesse
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             honest
             kinde
             of
             feare
             ,
             that
             of
             hurting
             or
             killing
             another
             ,
             is
             become
             the
             onely
             infamous
             thing
             ,
             the
             onely
             cowardize
             that
             is
             counted
             of
             .
             For
             the
             removing
             of
             which
             ,
             you
             may
             observe
             ,
             4.
             
             That
             in
             a
             reasonable
             estimation
             of
             things
             ,
             he
             that
             for
             the
             preserving
             of
             his
             reputation
             shall
             venture
             to
             disobey
             God
             ,
             is
             sure
             the
             greatest
             coward
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             he
             is
             more
             fearefull
             
             of
             disgrace
             and
             ignominy
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             any
             pious
             man
             is
             of
             violating
             the
             lawes
             of
             naturall
             reason
             ,
             of
             offending
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             incurring
             the
             flames
             of
             eternall
             Hell.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             am
             I
             to
             doe
             in
             case
             of
             Challenge
             offered
             to
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             conscience
             toward
             God
             ,
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             what
             ever
             the
             consequents
             may
             be
             .
             2.
             
             To
             offer
             a
             full
             satisfaction
             for
             any
             ,
             either
             reall
             or
             supposed
             injury
             done
             by
             me
             ,
             which
             hath
             first
             provoked
             the
             challenger
             .
             3.
             
             As
             prudently
             as
             I
             can
             to
             signify
             (
             and
             by
             my
             actions
             testify
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             )
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             feare
             of
             dying
             ,
             but
             of
             killing
             ,
             not
             cowwardize
             ,
             but
             duty
             ,
             which
             restraines
             me
             from
             this
             forbidden
             way
             of
             satisfying
             his
             desire
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             all
             this
             will
             not
             satisfy
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             still
             thirst
             my
             bloud
             ,
             and
             accept
             of
             no
             other
             allay
             ,
             but
             assault
             me
             ,
             and
             force
             me
             either
             to
             deliver
             up
             my
             owne
             life
             ,
             or
             try
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             a
             Duell
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             utmost
             that
             in
             this
             extreme
             case
             can
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             I
             shall
             define
             to
             you
             ,
             by
             this
             example
             which
             I
             have
             met
             with
             .
             Two
             persons
             of
             quality
             meeting
             in
             a
             publicke
             place
             ,
             the
             one
             passed
             an
             affront
             upon
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             other
             bare
             it
             patiently
             in
             that
             presence
             ,
             but
             after
             sent
             him
             a
             challenge
             ;
             he
             sent
             him
             a
             returne
             of
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             readinesse
             to
             give
             him
             any
             satisfaction
             that
             should
             else
             be
             thought
             onto
             wipe
             off
             the
             injury
             ;
             the
             other
             will
             not
             accept
             any
             other
             ;
             he
             keepes
             his
             chamber
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             long
             time
             useth
             all
             
             care
             not
             to
             meet
             him
             in
             any
             place
             which
             would
             be
             seasonable
             for
             fighting
             ,
             and
             still
             offers
             tender
             of
             satisfaction
             .
             At
             length
             it
             falls
             out
             they
             meet
             in
             a
             place
             where
             this
             could
             not
             be
             avoided
             .
             The
             challenger
             sets
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             drawes
             in
             his
             owne
             defence
             ,
             wound
             's
             him
             lightly
             ,
             having
             done
             so
             ,
             desires
             againe
             that
             this
             may
             end
             the
             quarrell
             ,
             or
             offers
             any
             other
             satisfaction
             ;
             the
             challenger
             will
             not
             consent
             ,
             assaults
             againe
             ,
             is
             killed
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Tragedy
             concluded
             with
             the
             cheife
             Actors
             life
             .
             That
             the
             surviver
             did
             any
             thing
             unlawfull
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             all
             circumstances
             considered
             ,
             I
             cannot
             affirme
             ;
             no
             man
             being
             bound
             to
             spare
             that
             other
             mans
             life
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             spare
             without
             parting
             with
             his
             owne
             .
             I
             conceive
             this
             may
             satisfie
             the
             utmost
             of
             your
             scruples
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             if
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             case
             taken
             with
             all
             the
             circumstances
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             one
             I
             can
             give
             you
             wherein
             one
             of
             the
             two
             Duellers
             may
             be
             innocent
             .
             And
             you
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             deceive
             your selfe
             ,
             if
             you
             seeke
             to
             finde
             out
             other
             cases
             ,
             and
             thinke
             to
             justifie
             them
             by
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             there
             nothing
             else
             reducible
             to
             the
             prohibition
             of
             murther
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             4.
             
             Oppression
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             not
             giving
             those
             that
             are
             in
             extreme
             distresse
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             
               Sirach
               ;
               The
               poore
               mans
               bread
            
             (
             either
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             in
             extreme
             want
             he
             craves
             of
             thee
             )
             
               is
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               deprives
               him
               of
               it
               
               is
               a
               murtherer
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             beginnings
             of
             this
             sinne
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             not
             yet
             breaking
             forth
             into
             action
             ,
             as
             malice
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             meditating
             of
             revenge
             ,
             wishing
             mischeife
             ,
             cursing
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             these
             are
             reducible
             to
             this
             Commandement
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             given
             in
             the
             law
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Is
             there
             yet
             any
             thing
             else
             thus
             reducible
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             One
             thing
             more
             there
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             Warre
             ,
             the
             consideration
             of
             which
             is
             full
             of
             great
             difficulties
             .
             For
             though
             all
             unjust
             warre
             be
             simply
             forbidden
             under
             this
             sixth
             command
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             evident
             enough
             ,
             that
             some
             warres
             are
             unjust
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Subjects
             against
             the
             supreme
             power
             or
             Magistrate
             in
             any
             state
             ,
             that
             of
             one
             Prince
             or
             nation
             invading
             another
             for
             the
             enlarging
             of
             their
             dominion
             or
             territories
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             though
             indeed
             there
             be
             but
             few
             warres
             but
             sinne
             against
             this
             Commandement
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             few
             that
             doe
             not
             ,
             yet
             there
             be
             many
             actors
             in
             them
             ,
             auxiliaries
             ,
             stipendiaries
             ,
             &c.
             which
             have
             no
             lawfull
             calling
             to
             take
             part
             in
             that
             trade
             of
             killing
             men
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             onely
             have
             they
             that
             doe
             it
             in
             obedience
             to
             their
             lawfull
             Magistrate
             )
             yet
             still
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             some
             warre
             is
             lawfull
             ;
             as
             that
             which
             hath
             had
             Gods
             expresse
             command
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             for
             the
             repressing
             of
             seditions
             and
             rebellions
             ;
             and
             betwixt
             nation
             and
             nation
             ,
             for
             the
             just
             defence
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             repelling
             of
             violence
             .
             But
             this
             last
             head
             of
             warres
             being
             that
             wherein
             the
             greatest
             difficulties
             lye
             ,
             will
             
             not
             be
             so
             proper
             for
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             for
             another
             which
             we
             shall
             meet
             with
             ,
             that
             of
             not
             resisting
             of
             evill
             ,
             v.
             39.
             
             And
             therefore
             to
             that
             place
             we
             shall
             referre
             it
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             of
             private
             warre
             in
             case
             of
             assault
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             then
             count
             of
             that
             debt
             ,
             and
             not
             require
             payment
             till
             that
             time
             cometh
             :
             but
             proceed
             to
             demand
             .
          
           
             What
             Christ
             hath
             added
             to
             this
             letter
             of
             the
             Mosaicke
             law
             thus
             explained
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             clearely
             answered
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               is
               angry
               with
               his
               brother
               without
               a
               cause
               ]
               &c.
            
             to
             the
             end
             of
             that
             verse
             .
             Wherein
             there
             be
             three
             things
             forbidden
             by
             Christ
             .
             1.
             
             Causelesse
             or
             
               immoderate
               anger
            
             ,
             going
             no
             farther
             then
             the
             breast
             .
             2.
             
             The
             breaking
             out
             of
             this
             anger
             into
             the
             tongue
             ,
             but
             some
             what
             moderately
             :
             
               [
               Whosoever
               shall
               say
            
             Racha
             .
             3.
             
             A
             more
             violent
             railing
             ,
             or
             assaulting
             him
             with
             that
             sword
             of
             the
             tongue
             that
             anger
             hath
             unsheathed
             .
             
               [
               Whosoever
               shall
               say
               thou
               foole
               .
               ]
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             doe
             you
             meane
             by
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             anger
             which
             is
             either
             without
             any
             ,
             or
             upon
             light
             cause
             ;
             or
             ,
             being
             upon
             any
             the
             justest
             and
             weightiest
             cause
             ,
             exceeds
             the
             degree
             and
             proportion
             due
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             againe
             in
             either
             kind
             aggravated
             by
             the
             duration
             and
             continuance
             of
             it
             .
             And
             the
             Greeke
             word
             here
             used
             is
             a
             denotation
             of
             every
             of
             these
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             desire
             first
             to
             know
             whether
             any
             anger
             be
             just
             or
             no
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
             
               cause
               ?
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               what
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Saint
             Pauls
             advice
             of
             being
             
               angry
               and
               not
               sinning
            
             ,
             though
             it
             referre
             there
             peculiarly
             to
             the
             not
             continuing
             or
             enduring
             of
             wrath
             ,
             
               [
               Let
               not
               the
               Sunne
               goe
               downe
               in
               thy
               wrath
               ]
            
             doth
             yet
             imply
             ,
             that
             some
             wrath
             may
             be
             lawfull
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             cause
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             the
             non-continuance
             of
             it
             would
             not
             justify
             it
             from
             sinne
             .
             The
             most
             justifiable
             causes
             of
             anger
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             it
             proceeds
             from
             sorrow
             that
             God
             is
             provoked
             ;
             anger
             conceived
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             Mark.
             3.
             5.
             without
             reflexion
             on
             our selves
             .
             2.
             
             When
             for
             virtues
             sake
             ;
             to
             see
             that
             neglected
             ,
             despised
             ,
             and
             the
             rules
             of
             it
             violated
             .
             3.
             
             When
             for
             other
             mens
             sake
             ;
             still
             without
             reflexion
             on
             our selves
             or
             any
             interest
             of
             ours
             .
             And
             each
             of
             these
             not
             in
             light
             triviall
             matters
             neither
             ,
             but
             in
             matters
             of
             weight
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             causelesse
             anger
             is
             that
             which
             rises
             upon
             slight
             or
             no
             causes
             ,
             or
             those
             wherein
             our
             owne
             interests
             are
             concerned
             ;
             Which
             though
             they
             may
             be
             causes
             ,
             are
             not
             justifiable
             causes
             of
             anger
             in
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Having
             this
             direction
             from
             you
             to
             understand
             causelesse
             anger
             ,
             I
             shall
             easily
             answer
             my selfe
             for
             the
             other
             two
             circumstances
             which
             make
             it
             fit
             for
             Christ
             to
             prohibit
             it
             .
             As
             1.
             
             When
             't
             is
             immoderate
             and
             exceeds
             the
             degree
             and
             proportion
             due
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             confesse
             may
             be
             done
             even
             when
             the
             cause
             is
             just
             .
             And
             2.
             
             When
             it
             continues
             beyond
             the
             length
             of
             a
             transient
             passion
             ;
             when
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             
             is
             permitted
             to
             
               goe
               downe
               upon
               our
               wrath
            
             .
             But
             I
             pray
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             phrase
             which
             is
             by
             Christ
             here
             repeated
             ,
             and
             againe
             applyed
             to
             this
             causelesse
             anger
             ,
             as
             before
             to
             killing
             ,
             
               [
               shall
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               the
               judgment
               ]
            
             sure
             't
             is
             not
             that
             he
             thinkes
             it
             fit
             ,
             that
             every
             Christian
             that
             thus
             offends
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             even
             now
             you
             interpreted
             those
             words
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             wrathfull
             man
             in
             another
             world
             shall
             be
             subject
             to
             punishment
             as
             the
             homicide
             here
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             wrathfullnesse
             being
             so
             contrary
             to
             that
             meekenesse
             ,
             patience
             ,
             humility
             required
             now
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             being
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             intimates
             ,
             an
             effect
             of
             pride
             and
             hawtinesse
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             counted
             of
             as
             an
             Un-Christian
             sinne
             ;
             which
             unlesse
             it
             be
             mortified
             
             here
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             will
             cost
             us
             deare
             in
             another
             world
             ;
             though
             not
             so
             deare
             as
             the
             second
             and
             third
             mentioned
             in
             this
             verse
             .
             The
             punishment
             in
             that
             court
             of
             judicature
             being
             the
             sword
             ,
             or
             beheading
             ;
             which
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             heavy
             enough
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             so
             great
             as
             the
             two
             other
             which
             are
             after
             named
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             This
             of
             causelesse
             anger
             being
             thus
             clearely
             forbidden
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             that
             even
             good
             Christians
             are
             so
             subject
             to
             fall
             into
             ;
             what
             meanes
             will
             you
             direct
             me
             to
             ,
             to
             mortify
             or
             subdue
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             conviction
             of
             the
             danger
             and
             sinne
             of
             it
             ;
             not
             flattering
             our selves
             that
             either
             't
             is
             no
             sinne
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             with
             our
             ordinary
             ,
             frailties
             shall
             have
             it's
             
             pardon
             of
             course
             .
             But
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             is
             here
             under
             a
             heavy
             penalty
             particularly
             denounced
             against
             by
             Christ
             .
             And
             2.
             is
             so
             opposite
             to
             those
             graces
             of
             humility
             ,
             meekenesse
             ,
             patience
             ,
             peaceablenesse
             ,
             bearing
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             forgiving
             one
             another
             ,
             &c.
             and
             required
             so
             strictly
             by
             Christ
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             i.
             e.
             all
             Christians
             followers
             of
             him
             .
             3.
             
             A
             consideration
             of
             the
             unreasonablenesse
             of
             that
             sinne
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Unjust
             ,
             being
             causelesse
             ,
             or
             immoderate
             .
             2.
             
             So
             much
             against
             what
             I
             would
             have
             done
             to
             me
             either
             by
             my
             brother
             ,
             (
             it
             being
             a
             very
             painfull
             uneasy
             thing
             to
             be
             under
             anothers
             wrath
             ,
             especially
             when
             ill
             words
             or
             blowes
             are
             joined
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             that
             no
             body
             would
             be
             under
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             helpe
             )
             or
             by
             God
             himselfe
             (
             whom
             I
             so
             oft
             displease
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             so
             sorry
             if
             he
             should
             be
             wrath
             with
             me
             ,
             even
             when
             justly
             he
             might
             .
             3.
             
             The
             labouring
             against
             that
             bitter
             roote
             of
             pride
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             is
             so
             necessary
             infallible
             an
             attendant
             .
             4.
             
             The
             reflexion
             upon
             my selfe
             ,
             if
             t'
             were
             possible
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             that
             passion
             ,
             or
             else
             immediately
             after
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             my selfe
             againe
             out
             of
             that
             drunkennesse
             of
             soule
             ,
             and
             considering
             how
             ill-favoured
             a
             hatefull
             thing
             it
             is
             ;
             how
             like
             a
             tyger
             ,
             a
             beare
             ,
             or
             any
             the
             furiousest
             beast
             rather
             then
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             makes
             me
             ;
             what
             a
             deforming
             us
             ,
             putting
             us
             out
             of
             all
             that
             posture
             of
             civility
             ,
             that
             in
             our
             sobriety
             we
             choose
             to
             appeare
             in
             .
             Yea
             and
             what
             a
             
             painefull
             agony
             it
             was
             when
             I
             was
             under
             it
             ,
             5.
             
             To
             consider
             how
             at
             such
             time
             we
             are
             out
             of
             our
             owne
             power
             ,
             apt
             to
             fall
             into
             those
             oathes
             ,
             acts
             of
             furies
             ,
             indiscretions
             ,
             revealing
             of
             secrets
             ,
             disadvantageous
             expressions
             ,
             &c.
             in
             a
             few
             such
             minutes
             ,
             which
             a
             whole
             age
             of
             repentance
             will
             not
             repaire
             againe
             .
             6.
             
             A
             sober
             vow
             or
             resolution
             never
             to
             permit
             my selfe
             to
             fall
             into
             so
             inconvenient
             and
             dangerous
             a
             sinne
             ;
             that
             when
             I
             finde
             it
             a
             coming
             upon
             me
             ,
             I
             may
             restraine
             it
             by
             remembring
             ,
             this
             was
             it
             that
             I
             thought
             fit
             to
             vow
             against
             .
             7.
             
             A
             watching
             over
             my selfe
             continually
             ,
             that
             I
             be
             not
             taken
             unawares
             .
             8.
             
             Absteining
             carefully
             from
             the
             least
             indulgence
             to
             any
             beginnings
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             being
             easier
             to
             keepe
             from
             any
             first
             degree
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             yeilding
             to
             that
             ,
             to
             restraine
             the
             farther
             degrees
             .
             9.
             
             Avoiding
             temptations
             and
             provocations
             as
             much
             as
             I
             can
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             company
             of
             those
             who
             are
             subject
             to
             that
             sinne
             .
             10.
             
             Labouring
             with
             God
             in
             prayer
             for
             grace
             to
             mortify
             this
             in
             me
             .
             11.
             
             Diverting
             in
             time
             of
             temptation
             ,
             with
             some
             particular
             repeated
             ejaculations
             to
             God
             to
             suppresse
             at
             that
             time
             any
             such
             exorbitant
             affection
             in
             me
             .
             Many
             other
             conducible
             meanes
             you
             will
             be
             able
             to
             suggest
             to
             your selfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             here
             forbidden
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               Saying
               to
               his
               brother
            
             ,
             Racha
             ,
             ]
             
               i.
               e.
            
             When
             anger
             breakes
             out
             into
             contumelious
             speeches
             ;
             such
             are
             
             the
             calling
             him
             empty
             ,
             despicable
             ,
             witlesse
             fellow
             ;
             for
             the
             word
             Racha
             ,
             is
             an
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             and
             signifies
             vaine
             or
             empty
             .
             This
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             highest
             kinde
             of
             contumely
             ,
             is
             yet
             greater
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             here
             expressed
             by
             the
             punishment
             apportioned
             to
             it
             ,
             greater
             then
             the
             former
             ;
             as
             much
             as
             stoning
             is
             a
             sorer
             death
             then
             beheading
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             
               [
               he
               shall
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
               ]
            
             the
             Councell
             signifying
             the
             Sanhedrin
             ,
             or
             the
             Supreme
             and
             great
             Senate
             where
             the
             ordinary
             punishment
             was
             stoning
             .
             And
             so
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             greater
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             expect
             a
             greater
             punishment
             then
             the
             former
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             third
             thing
             forbidden
             here
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               Saying
               thou
               foole
               ]
               i.
               e.
            
             when
             wrath
             breakes
             out
             into
             more
             virulent
             railings
             ,
             all
             sorts
             of
             which
             are
             here
             intimated
             by
             this
             one
             word
             ;
             and
             this
             being
             a
             greater
             sinne
             or
             aggravation
             of
             causelesse
             anger
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             here
             described
             by
             the
             third
             kinde
             of
             punishment
             :
             which
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             not
             in
             any
             legall
             Court
             of
             judicature
             ,
             was
             yet
             well
             enough
             knowne
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             not
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               hell
               fire
            
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             render
             it
             by
             a
             mistake
             ,
             because
             
             those
             torments
             in
             hell
             are
             in
             other
             places
             described
             by
             these
             ,
             )
             but
             of
             the
             valley
             of
             Hinnom
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             which
             is
             this
             .
             Without
             the
             City
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             in
             the
             
               valley
               of
               Hinnom
            
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             place
             where
             the
             Iewes
             sometime
             ,
             in
             imitation
             
             of
             the
             Phaenicians
             ,
             used
             a
             most
             cruell
             ,
             barbarous
             ,
             kinde
             of
             rites
             ,
             burnt
             children
             alive
             ,
             putting
             them
             in
             hollow
             brazen
             vessells
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             little
             and
             little
             scalding
             them
             to
             death
             ;
             where
             ,
             because
             the
             children
             could
             not
             choose
             but
             howle
             hideously
             ,
             they
             had
             Timbrells
             perpetually
             sounding
             to
             drowne
             that
             cry
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             called
             Tophet
             ,
             (
             from
             a
             word
             signifying
             a
             Timbrell
             )
             and
             is
             described
             by
             the
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             This
             punishment
             taking
             denomination
             from
             the
             
             place
             ,
             that
             
               valley
               of
               Hinnom
            
             ,
             is
             called
             here
             in
             Greeke
             by
             a
             word
             little
             differing
             in
             sound
             from
             
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             that
             word
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             in
             sacred
             Writers
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             ,
             set
             to
             signify
             
               hell
               fire
            
             :
             because
             this
             was
             the
             best
             image
             or
             expression
             of
             those
             torments
             conceived
             there
             ,
             that
             their
             knowledge
             or
             experience
             could
             represent
             to
             them
             .
             And
             so
             is
             here
             fitly
             made
             use
             of
             to
             expresse
             the
             greatest
             sin
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             by
             the
             greatest
             punishment
             that
             they
             could
             understand
             .
             For
             indeed
             above
             the
             sword
             and
             stoning
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             punishment
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Courts
             of
             judicature
             ,
             (
             the
             burning
             among
             them
             being
             not
             this
             of
             burning
             alive
             ,
             but
             the
             thrusting
             of
             an
             iron
             red
             hot
             into
             their
             bowells
             ,
             which
             made
             a
             quicke
             dispatch
             of
             them
             )
             and
             therefore
             to
             ascend
             to
             the
             description
             of
             a
             third
             superlative
             degree
             of
             sinne
             our
             Saviour
             thinkes
             fit
             to
             use
             that
             mention
             of
             the
             punishments
             
             in
             the
             
               valley
               of
               Hinnom
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             by
             this
             plenteous
             discourse
             on
             this
             word
             ,
             prevented
             my
             doubt
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             beene
             ,
             whether
             the
             last
             onely
             of
             these
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             two
             former
             ,
             make
             a
             Christian
             liable
             to
             hell
             fire
             ;
             for
             now
             I
             perceive
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             that
             torture
             in
             the
             
               valley
               of
               Hinnom
            
             .
             And
             that
             to
             expresse
             a
             third
             greater
             degree
             of
             punishment
             in
             another
             world
             answerable
             to
             that
             third
             degree
             of
             sinne
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             else
             is
             to
             be
             collected
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             onely
             trouble
             you
             with
             one
             scruple
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             all
             kind
             of
             calling
             Racha
             or
             foole
             ,
             i.
             e.
             all
             contumelious
             speaking
             of
             a
             greater
             or
             lesse
             degree
             ,
             be
             such
             a
             sinne
             punishable
             in
             a
             Christian
             in
             another
             world
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             answer
             you
             ▪
             1.
             
             By
             interposing
             one
             caution
             observable
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             all
             using
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             the
             effect
             and
             improvement
             of
             causelesse
             immoderate
             anger
             ;
             for
             you
             see
             they
             are
             here
             set
             as
             higher
             degrees
             of
             that
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             2.
             
             Those
             speeches
             that
             proceed
             from
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             particularly
             when
             they
             are
             spoken
             by
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             office
             and
             duty
             of
             chastiseing
             others
             belongs
             ,
             as
             Masters
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             Superiours
             in
             any
             kinde
             ,
             (
             nay
             perhaps
             equalls
             too
             ,
             who
             in
             charity
             are
             obliged
             to
             reprove
             the
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             sinne
             on
             him
             )
             And
             by
             them
             ,
             1.
             
             Done
             to
             that
             purpose
             that
             they
             may
             by
             these
             goads
             wake
             them
             out
             of
             a
             lethargy
             of
             sin
             ;
             
             And
             againe
             ,
             2.
             
             Done
             seasonably
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             be
             in
             prudence
             most
             likely
             to
             worke
             good
             effect
             .
             And
             3.
             
             Upon
             great
             and
             weighty
             causes
             ;
             And
             4.
             without
             seeking
             any
             thing
             to
             themselves
             ,
             either
             the
             venting
             of
             inordinate
             passion
             ;
             or
             the
             ambition
             and
             vanity
             of
             seeming
             severer
             then
             others
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             better
             then
             those
             whom
             they
             thus
             reproach
             ;
             these
             all
             this
             while
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             this
             censure
             or
             danger
             .
             And
             of
             this
             nature
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             these
             severalls
             ,
             
               Ia.
               2.
               20.
               
               O
               vaine
               man
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             literally
             ,
             Racha
             .
             
               Mat.
               23.
               17.
               
               The
               fooles
               and
               the
               blind
               ,
            
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             v.
             19.
             and
             
               Luk.
               24.
               25.
               
               Ye
               fooles
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             
               Gal.
               3.
               15.
               
               O
               foolish
               Galatians
               ,
            
             and
             
               v.
               3.
               are
               yee
               so
               foolish
               ?
            
             Which
             is
             directly
             the
             other
             expression
             
               [
               thou
               foole
            
             ]
             which
             now
             you
             will
             see
             and
             discerne
             easily
             (
             if
             you
             consider
             the
             affection
             of
             the
             Speakers
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             out
             of
             love
             ,
             not
             causelesse
             inordinate
             passion
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             liable
             to
             the
             censure
             in
             this
             text
             .
             But
             then
             3.
             
             There
             is
             little
             doubt
             but
             that
             all
             detraction
             ,
             censoriousnesse
             ,
             back
             biting
             ,
             whispering
             ,
             that
             so
             ordinary
             entertainment
             of
             the
             world
             to
             busy
             our selves
             when
             we
             meete
             together
             in
             speaking
             all
             the
             evill
             we
             know
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             know
             not
             ,
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             great
             sinne
             here
             condemned
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             advertisement
             timely
             to
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             our
             communication
             ;
             as
             being
             most
             constantly
             against
             the
             rule
             of
             doing
             as
             I
             would
             be
             done
             to
             ;
             no
             man
             
             living
             being
             pleased
             to
             be
             so
             used
             by
             others
             ,
             as
             the
             detractor
             useth
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             beseech
             God
             to
             lay
             this
             to
             my
             heart
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             assistance
             I
             may
             be
             enabled
             to
             suppresse
             and
             mortify
             this
             inordinate
             passion
             ,
             that
             my
             nature
             hath
             such
             inclinations
             unto
             ;
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             to
             plant
             that
             meekenesse
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             and
             humility
             ,
             and
             charity
             in
             my
             heart
             that
             may
             turne
             out
             this
             unruly
             creature
             ;
             to
             arme
             me
             with
             that
             continuall
             vigilance
             over
             my selfe
             that
             it
             may
             not
             steale
             upon
             me
             unawares
             ;
             but
             especially
             to
             give
             me
             that
             power
             over
             my
             tongue
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             fall
             into
             that
             greater
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             see
             you
             have
             not
             yet
             done
             with
             this
             theme
             ;
             for
             before
             our
             Saviour
             proceeds
             to
             any
             other
             commandement
             ,
             I
             perceive
             he
             buildeth
             somewhat
             else
             on
             this
             foundation
             in
             the
             foure
             next
             verses
             .
             
               [
               Therefore
               if
               thou
               bring
               thy
               gift
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             Be
             pleased
             then
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             that
             belongs
             to
             this
             matter
             ?
             And
             2.
             what
             is
             the
             duty
             there
             prescribed
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             dependance
             of
             that
             on
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             belongs
             to
             it
             ,
             you
             will
             easily
             discerne
             ,
             if
             you
             remember
             that
             old
             saying
             ,
             That
             repentance
             is
             the
             planke
             to
             rescue
             him
             that
             is
             cast
             away
             in
             the
             Ship-wracke
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             had
             mentioned
             the
             danger
             of
             
               rash
               anger
               and
               contumelies
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             because
             through
             humane
             infirmity
             he
             supposes
             it
             possible
             that
             Disciples
             or
             Christians
             may
             thus
             miscarry
             ,
             he
             therefore
             addes
             the
             necessity
             of
             present
             repentance
             and
             satisfaction
             after
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             
             the
             duty
             there
             prescribed
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             this
             .
             1.
             
             Being
             reconciled
             with
             the
             brother
             .
             v.
             14.
             and
             agreeing
             with
             the
             adversary
             ,
             
               v.
               25.
               i.
               e.
            
             using
             all
             meanes
             to
             make
             my
             peace
             with
             him
             whom
             I
             have
             thus
             injured
             .
             For
             the
             word
             
               [
               be
               reconciled
            
             ]
             signifies
             not
             
             here
             to
             be
             pacified
             towards
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             not
             here
             supposed
             to
             have
             injured
             thee
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             the
             anger
             
               would
               not
               be
               causelesse
            
             ,
             but
             to
             pacify
             him
             to
             regaine
             his
             favour
             ,
             (
             and
             thus
             the
             word
             is
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             dialect
             in
             other
             places
             )
             confessing
             my
             rash
             anger
             and
             intemperate
             language
             ,
             and
             offering
             any
             way
             of
             satisfaction
             that
             he
             may
             forgive
             me
             ,
             and
             be
             reconciled
             to
             me
             ;
             which
             till
             he
             doe
             ,
             I
             am
             his
             debtor
             ,
             in
             his
             danger
             to
             attache
             me
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             bring
             me
             before
             the
             Judge
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             deliver
             me
             to
             the
             Baily
             or
             Sergeant
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             cast
             me
             into
             prison
             ,
             &c.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             This
             sinne
             of
             mine
             unretrived
             by
             repentance
             ,
             will
             lye
             very
             heavy
             upon
             my
             score
             ;
             and
             without
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             injured
             person
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             capable
             of
             mercy
             or
             pardon
             from
             Christ
             :
             which
             danger
             is
             set
             to
             enforce
             the
             duty
             .
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             duty
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             making
             this
             our
             peace
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             passe
             for
             more
             specious
             workes
             among
             us
             ;
             as
             particularly
             before
             voluntary
             oblations
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             meant
             by
             the
             
               gift
               brought
               to
               the
               Altar
            
             ,
             such
             as
             those
             of
             which
             the
             Law
             is
             given
             ;
             Lev.
             1.
             2.
             
             Not
             that
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             duty
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             (
             being
             
             a
             duty
             to
             my
             neighbour
             )
             before
             piety
             ,
             or
             the
             duties
             of
             true
             Religion
             toward
             God
             ;
             but
             before
             the
             observation
             of
             outward
             rites
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             Oblations
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Mercy
               before
               sacrifice
               ,
               Mat.
            
             9.
             13.
             and
             12.
             7.
             
             And
             that
             those
             offerings
             that
             are
             brought
             to
             God
             with
             a
             heart
             full
             of
             wrath
             and
             hatred
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             acceptable
             to
             him
             .
             Our
             prayer
             exprest
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             8.
             by
             
               [
               lifting
               up
               of
               holy
               and
               cleane
               hands
               ]
            
             must
             
               be
               without
               wrath
            
             ;
             or
             else
             like
             the
             Fast
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               58.
               4.
               
               [
               Ye
               fast
               for
               strife
               and
               for
               debate
               ]
            
             and
             the
             
               long
               prayers
               ,
               Isa
            
             .
             1.
             
             When
             
               the
               hands
               were
               full
               of
               bloud
               .
               ]
            
             T'
             will
             be
             but
             a
             
               vaine
               oblation
            
             in
             Gods
             account
             ,
             like
             Cains
             when
             he
             resolved
             to
             kill
             his
             brother
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             else
             you
             will
             commend
             to
             me
             out
             of
             these
             words
             before
             we
             part
             with
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             time
             immediate
             before
             the
             performing
             of
             any
             holy
             duty
             ,
             of
             prayer
             ,
             of
             oblation
             ,
             of
             fasting
             ,
             of
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             &c.
             is
             the
             fittest
             and
             properst
             time
             to
             call
             our selves
             to
             account
             for
             all
             the
             trespasses
             and
             injuries
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             toward
             God
             and
             men
             .
             
               [
               If
               thou
               bring
               thy
               gift
               ,
               and
               there
               remembrest
               ,
               v.
            
             23.
             ]
             That
             it
             seemes
             a
             season
             of
             remembring
             .
             2.
             
             That
             though
             the
             not
             having
             made
             my
             peace
             with
             those
             whom
             I
             have
             offended
             ,
             make
             me
             unfit
             for
             any
             such
             Christian
             performance
             ,
             and
             so
             require
             me
             to
             deferre
             that
             till
             this
             be
             done
             ;
             yet
             can
             it
             not
             give
             me
             any
             excuse
             to
             leave
             that
             Christian
             performance
             
             undone
             ,
             but
             rather
             hasten
             my
             performance
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             performe
             this
             also
             .
             He
             that
             is
             not
             yet
             reconciled
             must
             not
             carry
             away
             his
             gift
             ,
             but
             
               leave
               it
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               v.
            
             24.
             
             And
             
               goe
               and
               be
               reconciled
            
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             backe
             and
             
               offer
               his
               gift
            
             .
             He
             that
             is
             not
             in
             charity
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             so
             unfit
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             must
             not
             think
             it
             fit
             or
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             omit
             or
             neglect
             that
             receiving
             ,
             on
             that
             pretence
             ,
             (
             or
             if
             he
             doe
             ,
             t'
             will
             be
             a
             double
             guilt
             )
             but
             must
             hasten
             to
             recover
             himselfe
             to
             such
             a
             capacity
             that
             he
             may
             with
             cleane
             hands
             and
             heart
             ,
             thus
             come
             to
             Gods
             table
             whensoever
             he
             is
             thus
             called
             to
             it
             .
             3.
             
             That
             a
             penitent
             reconciled
             sinner
             may
             have
             as
             good
             confidence
             in
             his
             approaches
             to
             God
             as
             any
             ,
             
               [
               Then
               come
               ,
               &c.
               v.
            
             24.
             ]
             4.
             
             That
             the
             putting
             off
             or
             deferring
             of
             such
             businesses
             as
             these
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             satisfaction
             ,
             &c.
             1.
             
             Is
             very
             dangerous
             .
             And
             2.
             
             The
             danger
             of
             them
             past
             reversing
             ,
             when
             it
             cometh
             upon
             us
             .
             5.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             prevent
             this
             ,
             but
             in
             time
             of
             life
             and
             health
             ,
             quickly
             ,
             instantly
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             the
             next
             houre
             may
             possibly
             be
             too
             late
             .
             
               Agree
               quickely
               whil'st
               thou
               art
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               v.
            
             25.
             6.
             
             That
             the
             punishment
             that
             expects
             such
             sinners
             is
             endlesse
             ,
             indeterminable
             ,
             the
             
               till
               thou
               hast
               paid
               ,
               v.
            
             26.
             is
             not
             a
             limitation
             of
             time
             ,
             after
             which
             thou
             shalt
             come
             out
             ,
             (
             any
             more
             then
             
               [
               she
               had
               no
               children
               till
               she
               died
               ]
            
             is
             a
             marke
             or
             intimation
             of
             her
             having
             children
             after
             death
             )
             but
             
             a
             proposall
             of
             a
             sad
             payment
             which
             would
             never
             be
             done
             ,
             the
             paying
             of
             it
             would
             be
             a
             doing
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             thanke
             you
             for
             these
             supernumerary
             meditations
             ,
             I
             hope
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             cast
             away
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             detaine
             you
             no
             longer
             here
             ,
             but
             call
             upon
             you
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             next
             period
             ,
             which
             I
             see
             to
             begin
             in
             like
             manner
             with
             a
             commandement
             of
             the
             old
             law
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               adultery
            
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             introduction
             to
             it
             which
             was
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             
               [
               Ye
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               was
               said
               by
               them
               of
            
             old
             time
             ]
             which
             ,
             by
             what
             I
             before
             learn't
             of
             you
             ,
             I
             conclude
             should
             be
             ,
             
               [
               to
               them
               of
               old
               time
               ]
            
             or
             to
             the
             ancient
             Jewes
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             14.
             
             I
             shall
             propose
             〈◊〉
             more
             scruples
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             onely
             crave
             your
             directions
             for
             the
             maine
             ,
             what
             you
             conceive
             forbidden
             here
             in
             that
             old
             Commandement
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             As
             in
             the
             former
             God
             by
             Moses
             restrained
             all
             the
             accursed
             
             issues
             of
             one
             kinde
             of
             sensuality
             ;
             so
             in
             this
             place
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             this
             of
             lust
             .
             And
             naming
             the
             cheife
             kinde
             of
             breach
             ,
             that
             of
             
               Adultery
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             lying
             carnally
             with
             a
             married
             woman
             ,
             he
             forbids
             also
             all
             other
             acts
             of
             uncleanenesse
             which
             are
             not
             conjugall
             .
             Thus
             have
             some
             of
             the
             Jewes
             themselves
             interpreted
             the
             word
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             Scripture
             
             and
             good
             Authors
             ,
             in
             common
             use
             ,
             adultery
             and
             fornication
             are
             taken
             promiscuously
             to
             signifie
             all
             manner
             of
             uncleanenesse
             .
             Of
             which
             ,
             though
             some
             kinds
             seeme
             to
             have
             beene
             permitted
             
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             yet
             this
             permission
             is
             not
             to
             be
             conceived
             to
             extend
             any
             farther
             then
             the
             benefit
             of
             legall
             impunity
             ,
             (
             not
             that
             they
             were
             lawfull
             or
             without
             turpitude
             .
             )
             Yea
             and
             that
             some
             kinds
             of
             them
             were
             by
             their
             law
             severely
             punished
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             ,
             Deut.
             22.
             
             But
             more
             severely
             by
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             Numb
             .
             25.
             
             So
             that
             under
             the
             letter
             of
             that
             old
             Commandement
             are
             conteined
             not
             onely
             the
             knowne
             sinnes
             of
             adultery
             and
             fornication
             ,
             but
             all
             other
             kind
             of
             filthinesse
             mentioned
             Rom.
             1.
             24
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             &
             v.
             29.
             
             Where
             there
             are
             foure
             words
             which
             seem
             to
             conteine
             all
             sorts
             of
             it
             under
             them
             :
             a
             Fornication
             ,
             b
             Villainy
             ,
             c
             
               Immoderate
               desire
            
             ,
             d
             Naughtinesse
             :
             And
             so
             againe
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               12.
               21.
               
               Vncleanenesse
               .
               fornication
               ,
               lasciviousnesse
               ,
               and
               Gal.
               5.
               19.
               
               Adultery
               ,
               fornication
               ,
               uncleanenesse
               ,
               lasciviousnesse
               ,
            
             and
             idolatry
             .
             Which
             last
             word
             in
             that
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             seemes
             a
             word
             meant
             to
             conteine
             all
             such
             kinde
             of
             sinnes
             under
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             so
             ordinary
             in
             the
             Idolatrous
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ;
             most
             of
             their
             rites
             and
             secrets
             of
             their
             religion
             ,
             being
             the
             practice
             of
             these
             filthy
             sinnes
             .
             So
             Eph.
             4.
             19.
             
             &
             5.
             3.
             in
             both
             which
             places
             ,
             as
             also
             before
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             29.
             
             &
             Col.
             3.
             5.
             
             The
             word
             there
             rendred
             Covetousnesse
             in
             the
             three
             latter
             and
             greedinesse
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             
             signifies
             that
             
               irregular
               desire
            
             ;
             and
             so
             those
             Heathenish
             sins
             which
             here
             also
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             5.
             are
             called
             Idolatry
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             give
             you
             any
             more
             particular
             
             account
             of
             these
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             desire
             God
             to
             fortify
             you
             with
             all
             care
             and
             vigilance
             against
             them
             ,
             grounded
             in
             a
             sence
             of
             hatred
             and
             detestation
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             greatest
             reproach
             to
             your
             nature
             ,
             greivance
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             defamation
             of
             Christianity
             where
             ever
             they
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             the
             sinnes
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             once
             in
             any
             kinde
             indulged
             to
             ,
             they
             are
             apt
             to
             breake
             out
             into
             all
             the
             basenesse
             and
             vilenesse
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             breife
             ,
             are
             called
             by
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
               abominable
               idolatrie
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             The
             Good
             Lord
             of
             all
             purity
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             sanctifying
             grace
             proserve
             me
             from
             all
             such
             taints
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Temple
             for
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             But
             what
             else
             is
             reducible
             to
             this
             Commandement
             of
             the
             law
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             desires
             of
             these
             sins
             consented
             to
             ,
             although
             they
             break
             not
             out
             into
             act
             .
             2.
             
             All
             morose
             thoughts
             
               i.
               e.
            
             dwelling
             or
             insisting
             on
             that
             image
             ,
             or
             phansying
             of
             such
             uncleane
             matter
             with
             delectation
             .
             3.
             
             The
             feeding
             my
             lust
             with
             luxurious
             diet
             ,
             inflaming
             wines
             ,
             &c.
             or
             other
             such
             fewell
             and
             accentives
             of
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             now
             hath
             Christ
             added
             to
             this
             old
             prohibition
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               You
               have
               it
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               That
            
             whosoever
             looketh
             after
             a
             woman
             to
             lust
             after
             her
             ,
             hath
             committed
             adultery
             with
             her
             already
             in
             his
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             he
             that
             so
             
               lookes
               ,
               &c.
            
             1.
             
             Signifies
             his
             heart
             to
             be
             adulterous
             ,
             though
             himself
             be
             not
             ,
             either
             through
             
             want
             of
             opportunity
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             That
             he
             shall
             by
             Christ
             be
             censurable
             as
             the
             adulterer
             under
             the
             law
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             the
             full
             importance
             of
             
               looking
               on
               a
               woman
               to
               lust
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             to
             looke
             to
             that
             end
             that
             I
             may
             lust
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             are
             willing
             to
             interpret
             here
             ;
             by
             this
             meanes
             making
             the
             looking
             sinfull
             onely
             in
             order
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             lusting
             ;
             without
             designing
             of
             which
             they
             conceive
             the
             looking
             it selfe
             will
             be
             no
             fault
             )
             but
             either
             to
             looke
             so
             long
             till
             I
             lust
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             satisfy
             my
             lust
             (
             though
             not
             with
             the
             yeilding
             to
             the
             corporall
             pollution
             ,
             yet
             )
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             feed
             my
             
             eye
             ,
             
               to
               gaze
               ,
               to
               dwell
               on
               the
               beauty
               of
               other
               women
               .
            
             I
             shall
             give
             it
             you
             in
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Fathers
             who
             have
             thus
             interpreted
             it
             .
             
               He
               that
               stands
               and
               lookes
               earnestly
               ,
            
             Theoph.
             
               He
               that
               makes
               it
               abusinesse
               to
               looke
               earnestly
               upon
               gallant
               bodies
               and
               beautifull
               faces
               ,
               that
               hunts
               after
               them
               ,
               and
               feeds
               his
               minde
               with
               the
               spectacle
               ,
               that
               nailes
               his
               eyes
               to
               handsome
               faces
               .
            
             Chrys
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Not
               he
               that
               desires
               that
               he
               may
               commit
               folly
               ,
               but
               lookes
               that
               he
               may
               desire
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               given
               thee
               eyes
               that
               seeing
               the
               creatour
               thou
               mayest
               glorifie
               him
               and
               admire
               him
               .
            
             As
             therefore
             there
             was
             
             an
             immoderation
             and
             fault
             in
             anger
             ,
             so
             in
             
               looking
               .
               If
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               thou
               wilt
               looke
               and
               be
               delighted
               looke
               upon
               thine
               owne
               wife
               ,
               and
               love
               her
               continually
               ;
               but
               if
               thou
               lookest
               after
               other
               beauties
               ,
               thou
               dost
               both
               wrong
               her
               ,
               letting
               thy
               eyes
               rove
               otherwhere
               ;
               and
               
               thou
               wrongest
               her
               whom
               thou
               lookest
               on
               ,
               medling
               with
               her
               illegally
               :
               For
               though
               thou
               touchest
               her
               not
               with
               thy
               hand
               ,
               yet
               with
               thy
               eyes
               thou
               doest
               .
            
             To
             this
             Saint
             Peter
             referres
             ,
             2
             
               Pet.
               2.
               14.
               
               Eyes
               full
               of
               adultery
            
             ;
             there
             being
             an
             adulterous
             looke
             as
             well
             as
             an
             adulterous
             embrace
             ;
             the
             former
             forbidden
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             latter
             by
             Moses
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             had
             not
             thought
             this
             prohibition
             of
             Christs
             had
             beene
             so
             severe
             ,
             but
             seeing
             it
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             are
             thus
             to
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             feeding
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             yeilding
             to
             satisfy
             that
             with
             unlawfull
             objects
             ,
             the
             beauty
             of
             any
             but
             our
             owne
             wives
             ,
             and
             the
             stirring
             up
             of
             fire
             within
             ,
             which
             is
             apt
             to
             be
             kindled
             by
             that
             meanes
             ,
             is
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             I
             shall
             no
             longer
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             resolve
             ,
             and
             with
             Job
             make
             a
             
               Covenant
               with
               my
               eyes
               that
               I
               will
               not
               behold
               a
               maide
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             please
             my selfe
             with
             the
             contemplation
             of
             her
             beauty
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             give
             me
             grace
             to
             make
             good
             this
             resolution
             .
             But
             then
             if
             it
             be
             a
             fault
             thus
             to
             behold
             ,
             will
             it
             not
             be
             so
             also
             in
             the
             woman
             that
             is
             thus
             beheld
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             patient
             in
             adultery
             sinnes
             as
             well
             as
             the
             agent
             )
             especially
             if
             she
             take
             as
             great
             pleasure
             in
             that
             ,
             and
             decke
             and
             set
             her selfe
             out
             to
             that
             end
             that
             she
             may
             be
             thus
             look't
             on
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             answers
             that
             question
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             fault
             ,
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             Adultery
             in
             that
             woman
             ,
             that
             thus
             
               not
               onely
            
             exposes
             and
             prostitutes
             her selfe
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             so
             
               dresses
               and
               sets
               
               her selfe
               out
               ,
               and
               calls
               to
               her
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               men
               ;
               if
               she
               strike
               not
               ,
               wound
               not
               others
               ,
               she
               shall
               yet
               be
               punished
               ,
               for
               she
               hath
               mixt
               the
               potion
               ,
               prepared
               the
               poison
               ,
               though
               she
               hath
               not
               given
               the
               cup
               to
               drinke
               ;
               yes
               ,
               and
               hath
               done
               that
               too
               ,
               though
               none
               be
               found
               that
               will
               drinke
               of
               it
               .
            
             It
             seemes
             a
             peice
             of
             Christian
             chastity
             there
             is
             required
             of
             women
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             generally
             thought
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             trouble
             you
             no
             longer
             with
             this
             matter
             ,
             onely
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             the
             two
             other
             verses
             in
             this
             period
             ,
             of
             the
             
               eye
               and
               hand
               offending
               thee
            
             ,
             have
             to
             doe
             in
             this
             matter
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             the
             preventing
             of
             an
             objection
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             upon
             the
             giving
             of
             that
             severe
             prohibition
             ,
             men
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             object
             .
             O
             but
             't
             is
             hard
             not
             to
             love
             that
             which
             is
             beautifull
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             behold
             what
             is
             loved
             .
             To
             this
             foreseene
             objection
             he
             answers
             before
             hand
             ;
             'T
             is
             hard
             and
             unpleasant
             indeed
             ,
             but
             more
             unpleasant
             sure
             to
             be
             a
             frying
             in
             hell
             .
             T'
             were
             better
             to
             put
             the
             very
             
               eye
               out
            
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             hand
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             were
             most
             usefull
             and
             honourable
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             hell
             .
             Much
             more
             when
             that
             is
             not
             required
             to
             cut
             off
             ,
             or
             pull
             out
             those
             members
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             turne
             away
             the
             eye
             from
             the
             alluring
             object
             ,
             to
             keepe
             the
             hand
             from
             immodest
             touches
             ,
             nay
             ,
             (
             saith
             
               Chrysostome
               )
               This
               is
               a
               most
               mild
               and
               soft
               precept
               ;
               it
               would
               have
               beene
               much
               more
               hard
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               given
               command
               to
               converse
               with
               and
               looke
               curiously
               
               on
               women
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               absteine
               from
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             hath
             the
             hand
             to
             doe
             with
             that
             businesse
             of
             looking
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             mention
             of
             it
             is
             by
             way
             of
             analogy
             or
             reduction
             to
             that
             former
             precept
             ,
             and
             doth
             imply
             that
             that
             former
             prohibition
             of
             looking
             is
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             other
             things
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ;
             all
             libidinous
             touches
             ,
             &c.
             and
             whosoever
             absteines
             from
             the
             grosser
             act
             ,
             and
             yet
             indulgeth
             himselfe
             such
             pleasures
             as
             these
             with
             any
             but
             his
             owne
             wife
             ,
             sinnes
             also
             against
             this
             law
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               7
            
             Shall
             we
             now
             hasten
             to
             the
             third
             law
             here
             mentioned
             .
             It
             is
             about
             Divorce
             .
             What
             was
             the
             state
             of
             this
             businesse
             under
             the
             law
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             ten
             Commandements
             mention
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             see
             the
             proemiall
             forme
             is
             changed
             ;
             not
             as
             before
             
               [
               Ye
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               hath
               beene
               said
               to
               them
               of
               old
               ]
            
             (
             the
             character
             of
             the
             Commandements
             )
             but
             onely
             ,
             
               [
               It
               hath
               been
               said
            
             ]
             which
             notes
             that
             there
             is
             somewhat
             in
             Moses
             his
             writings
             about
             it
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             Tenne
             Commandements
             .
             And
             what
             that
             is
             ,
             you
             will
             see
             ,
             Deut.
             24.
             1.
             to
             the
             fifth
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             That
             
               he
               that
               hath
               married
               a
               wife
               and
               likes
               her
               not
               for
               some
               uncleanenesse
               which
               he
               hath
               found
               in
               her
               ,
               he
               is
               permitted
               to
               give
               her
               a
               bill
               of
               divorcement
               ,
               and
               send
               her
               out
               of
               his
               house
               :
               and
               in
               that
               case
               she
               may
               marry
               againe
               ;
               and
               though
               her
               second
               husband
               do
               so
               too
               ,
               or
               dye
               ,
               yet
               the
               former
               husband
               not
               permitted
               
               to
               take
               her
               againe
               for
               his
               wife
               .
            
             Now
             that
             which
             was
             there
             said
             ,
             is
             no
             justification
             of
             that
             giving
             a
             bill
             of
             Divorcement
             upon
             any
             occasion
             ,
             save
             onely
             that
             of
             fornication
             ,
             (
             as
             appeares
             by
             Christs
             testimony
             ,
             Mat.
             19.
             3.
             to
             the
             10th
             .
             )
             But
             an
             indulgence
             of
             legall
             impunity
             granted
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               Because
               of
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             Because
             they
             were
             such
             an
             unruly
             stubborne
             people
             that
             if
             they
             should
             have
             incurred
             punishment
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             by
             putting
             away
             a
             wife
             which
             they
             liked
             not
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             beene
             likely
             to
             have
             killed
             those
             hated
             wives
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             freely
             have
             married
             againe
             .
             So
             againe
             ,
             Mark.
             10.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Where
             though
             it
             be
             called
             a
             
               precept
               ,
               v.
            
             5.
             yet
             but
             a
             
               sufferance
               ,
               v.
               4.
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             precept
             of
             permission
             ,
             or
             a
             law
             that
             this
             shall
             be
             tolerated
             without
             incurring
             of
             legall
             punishment
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             ,
             contrary
             to
             law
             and
             justice
             ,
             doe
             put
             her
             away
             ,
             then
             the
             precept
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             give
             her
             a
             
               Bill
               of
               Divorcement
               in
               her
               hand
               .
            
             Nothing
             in
             the
             whole
             action
             ,
             precept
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             thus
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             (
             onely
             a
             permission
             or
             not
             punishing
             of
             such
             divorces
             )
             may
             appeare
             by
             Mal.
             2.
             16.
             
             The
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             That
             
               [
               he
               hateth
               putting
               away
            
             ]
             speaking
             ,
             as
             the
             context
             shewes
             ,
             not
             of
             every
             kind
             of
             Divorce
             ,
             but
             particularly
             of
             the
             putting
             away
             a
             wife
             for
             barrennesse
             ,
             without
             other
             default
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             Prophet
             brings
             in
             the
             women
             complaining
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             unjustice
             
             of
             it
             ,
             seuseth
             the
             example
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             under
             the
             title
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             one
             ,
             v.
             10.
             who
             desiring
             issue
             and
             having
             none
             ,
             would
             not
             yet
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               doth
            
             Christ
             
               now
               in
               his
               new
               Law
               ,
               in
               this
               matter
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             He
             recalls
             that
             old
             indulgence
             or
             permission
             ;
             for
             coming
             now
             to
             give
             more
             grace
             then
             the
             law
             brought
             with
             it
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             he
             thinkes
             not
             fit
             to
             yeild
             so
             much
             to
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             as
             to
             remit
             them
             from
             legall
             punishments
             here
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             use
             that
             liberty
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             vow
             of
             wedlocke
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             Christian
             Common-wealths
             leaves
             the
             punishing
             of
             such
             offenders
             as
             free
             as
             it
             had
             beene
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             beene
             for
             that
             sufferance
             .
             As
             for
             the
             sinne
             and
             consequent
             punishment
             of
             it
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             though
             he
             need
             not
             ampliate
             that
             ,
             (
             there
             having
             not
             beene
             any
             such
             priviledge
             of
             immunity
             before
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             onely
             such
             punishments
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             not
             so
             explicitely
             spoken
             of
             )
             yet
             he
             seemes
             to
             intimate
             it
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               [
               He
               causeth
               her
               to
               commit
               adultery
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               marries
               her
               ]
            
             which
             sure
             is
             punishable
             in
             another
             world
             by
             that
             punishment
             which
             awaits
             adulterers
             themselves
             ;
             and
             if
             
               after
               such
               divorcement
               he
               himselfe
               marry
               againe
               ,
               he
               committeth
               adultery
               ,
            
             and
             is
             in
             that
             name
             liable
             ,
             Matth.
             19.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               But
               what
               ,
               is
               no
               kinde
               of
               Divorce
               lawfull
               
               now
               under
               Christ
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             clearely
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             here
             named
             in
             
               case
               of
               fornication
               i.
               e.
            
             If
             the
             wife
             prove
             false
             to
             the
             husbands
             bed
             ,
             and
             take
             in
             any
             other
             man
             ,
             t'
             will
             then
             be
             lawfull
             by
             Christs
             law
             for
             the
             husband
             to
             give
             her
             a
             
               Bill
               of
               Divorce
               ,
               i
               e.
            
             legally
             to
             sue
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             her
             away
             .
             The
             reason
             being
             because
             of
             the
             great
             inconveniences
             and
             mischeifes
             that
             such
             falsenesse
             brings
             into
             the
             family
             ;
             children
             of
             anothers
             body
             to
             inherit
             with
             (
             or
             perhaps
             before
             )
             his
             owne
             ,
             &c.
             which
             sort
             of
             reasons
             it
             is
             that
             this
             matter
             of
             Divorce
             now
             under
             Christ
             ,
             is
             cheifely
             built
             on
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             conjugall
             contract
             ,
             for
             that
             being
             mutuall
             ,
             would
             as
             well
             make
             it
             lawfull
             for
             the
             wife
             to
             put
             away
             the
             husband
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             where
             permitted
             in
             the
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             )
             this
             liberty
             being
             peculiar
             to
             the
             husband
             against
             the
             wife
             ,
             and
             not
             common
             to
             the
             wife
             against
             her
             husband
             ,
             because
             I
             say
             those
             family
             inconveniences
             doe
             not
             follow
             the
             falsenesse
             of
             the
             husband
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             that
             of
             the
             wife
             ;
             to
             which
             may
             be
             also
             added
             one
             other
             ,
             because
             the
             wife
             hath
             by
             promise
             of
             obedience
             made
             her selfe
             a
             kinde
             of
             subject
             ,
             and
             own'd
             him
             a
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             none
             of
             that
             authority
             over
             him
             (
             an
             act
             of
             which
             ,
             putting
             away
             seemeth
             to
             be
             )
             which
             he
             by
             being
             Lord
             hath
             over
             her
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               Is
               there
               no
               other
               cause
               of
               Divorce
               now
               legall
               among
               Christians
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               case
               of
               fornication
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             cannot
             define
             any
             because
             Christ
             hath
             named
             no
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               But
               me
               thinkes
               there
               is
               a
               place
               in
               Saint
            
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             12.
             
               from
               whence
               I
               might
               conclude
               that
            
             Christ
             
               hath
               named
               some
               other
               .
               For
               when
               Saint
            
             Paul
             
               saith
               that
               the
            
             brother
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               beleever
            
             ,
             having
             an
             unbeleiving
             wife
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             willing
             to
             live
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             put
             her
             away
             ,
             
               he
               prefaceth
               it
               in
               this
               manner
               :
            
             To
             the
             rest
             speake
             I
             ,
             not
             the
             Lord.
             
               Whence
               I
               inferre
               ,
               that
               in
               Saint
            
             Paul
             '
             
               s
               opinion
            
             Christ
             
               had
               not
               then
               said
               that
            
             unbeleife
             
               was
               not
               a
               lawfull
               cause
               of
            
             Divorce
             ;
             
               and
               consequently
               I
               conclude
               that
            
             Christ
             
               had
               left
               place
               for
               some
               other
               cause
               beside
               fornication
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               should
               ghesse
               that
               the
               naming
               of
            
             fornication
             
               here
               was
               not
               exclusive
               to
               all
               other
               causes
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               those
               that
               were
               inferiour
               to
               it
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               would
               make
               it
               contrary
               enough
               to
               what
               was
               by
            
             Moses
             
               permitted
               ,
               to
               wit
            
             ,
             [
             for
             every
             cause
             ]
             Mat.
             19.
             13.
             
             )
             
               and
               that
               if
               there
               should
               be
               found
               any
               other
               cause
               as
               great
               as
               that
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               conceived
               comprehended
               under
               that
               example
               named
               of
            
             fornication
             ;
             
               and
               then
               I
               shall
               be
               bold
               to
               interpose
               my
               opinion
               ,
               that
               sure
               if
               the
               wife
               should
               attempt
               to
               poison
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               to
               take
               away
               the
               life
               of
               the
               husband
               ,
               this
               would
               be
               as
               unsupportable
               an
               injury
               as
               adultery
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               fit
               a
               cause
               of
               a
               Divorce
               ,
               as
               that
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             proposed
             an
             objection
             of
             some
             difficulty
             .
             I
             must
             apply
             answer
             to
             it
             by
             dividing
             it
             into
             parts
             ,
             and
             making
             my
             returnes
             severally
             .
             1.
             
             That
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             if
             the
             words
             
               [
               speake
               I
               ,
               not
               the
               Lord
               ]
            
             did
             belong
             to
             the
             words
             immediately
             following
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             which
             you
             name
             ,
             your
             collection
             from
             thence
             would
             be
             reasonable
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             they
             belong
             rather
             to
             the
             15
             verse
             precisely
             ,
             That
             
               in
               case
               the
               unbeleiver
               will
               not
               live
               with
               the
               beleiver
               ,
               then
               upon
               her
               or
               his
               departure
               ,
               the
               beleiver
               ,
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               bondage
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             constreined
             to
             live
             unmarried
             ,
             )
             but
             may
             freely
             marry
             in
             this
             case
             :
             and
             of
             this
             it
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             
               Christ
               had
               said
               nothing
            
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             
               This
               speake
               I
               ,
               not
               the
               Lord.
            
             Now
             that
             this
             stands
             so
             farre
             from
             that
             preface
             ,
             falls
             out
             ,
             because
             when
             the
             Apostle
             had
             resolved
             to
             say
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             say
             it
             seasonably
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             him
             to
             premise
             those
             other
             cases
             ,
             v.
             12
             ,
             13.
             and
             give
             a
             reason
             for
             them
             ,
             v.
             14.
             and
             then
             this
             ,
             v.
             15.
             would
             come
             in
             intelligibly
             .
             If
             this
             interpretation
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             then
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             whole
             objection
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             objected
             againe
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             liberty
             of
             Saint
             Pauls
             ,
             the
             woman
             beleiver
             being
             put
             away
             by
             the
             infidell
             husband
             ,
             is
             permitted
             to
             marry
             againe
             ,
             which
             seemes
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             saying
             ,
             That
             
               he
               that
               putteth
               her
               away
               except
               in
               case
               of
               fornication
               ,
               causeth
               her
               to
               commit
               adultery
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               shall
               marry
               her
               committeth
               adultery
               .
            
             For
             if
             in
             any
             case
             but
             fornication
             she
             be
             caused
             to
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             marries
             her
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             how
             in
             this
             other
             
             case
             of
             unbeleife
             is
             she
             free
             to
             marry
             ?
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             also
             .
             1.
             
             That
             if
             all
             this
             be
             granted
             ,
             't
             will
             yet
             be
             nothing
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             ;
             for
             it
             concludes
             onely
             against
             Saint
             Pauls
             judgment
             ;
             that
             he
             did
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             in
             giving
             this
             liberty
             ,
             not
             that
             Christ
             had
             said
             this
             ,
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             said
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             thing
             that
             this
             objection
             is
             built
             on
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             2.
             
             Though
             that
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             here
             saith
             ,
             be
             somewhat
             which
             Christ
             hath
             not
             said
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             an
             example
             of
             
               [
               I
               ,
               not
               the
               Lord
               ]
            
             yet
             't
             is
             not
             opposite
             or
             contrary
             to
             what
             Christ
             had
             said
             ;
             for
             though
             Christ
             say
             ,
             that
             
               he
               that
               divorces
            
             (
             not
             for
             fornication
             )
             
               causeth
               his
               wife
               to
               commit
               adultery
            
             ;
             yet
             sure
             his
             meaning
             is
             onely
             that
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lyes
             ,
             he
             causeth
             her
             ,
             by
             putting
             her
             to
             some
             ill
             exigents
             ,
             which
             may
             perhaps
             tempt
             her
             to
             harlotry
             ;
             but
             not
             that
             he
             forceth
             her
             to
             this
             ,
             infallibly
             or
             irresistibly
             ;
             for
             sure
             't
             is
             possible
             one
             who
             is
             so
             divorced
             ,
             may
             live
             chast
             ;
             yea
             and
             though
             she
             have
             leave
             to
             marry
             ,
             live
             single
             ever
             after
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             phrase
             ,
             
               [
               causeth
               her
               to
               commit
               adultery
               .
               ]
            
             You
             may
             be
             assured
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             mentions
             it
             onely
             as
             an
             aggravation
             of
             the
             mans
             fault
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             puts
             her
             on
             that
             hazard
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             is
             no
             whit
             lesse
             guilty
             ,
             though
             she
             resist
             that
             temptation
             ,
             and
             escape
             that
             danger
             .
             And
             for
             that
             part
             of
             our
             Saviours
             speech
             ,
             
               [
               he
               that
               marries
               her
               that
               is
               divorced
               ,
               
               commits
               adultery
               ]
            
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             for
             that
             
               [
               her
            
             ]
             there
             ,
             is
             not
             
               [
               her
            
             ]
             that
             is
             divorced
             for
             some
             other
             cause
             ;
             for
             she
             having
             merited
             nothing
             ,
             no
             reason
             that
             she
             should
             be
             punished
             by
             that
             bondage
             ;
             or
             consequently
             that
             he
             that
             marries
             her
             ,
             being
             now
             free
             ,
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             offend
             ;
             but
             the
             
               [
               her
            
             ]
             is
             she
             that
             is
             divorc't
             for
             fornication
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             an
             one
             it
             is
             very
             reasonable
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             though
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             Christ
             had
             affirmed
             nothing
             of
             it
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             the
             place
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             cleared
             .
             I
             shall
             onely
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             )
             adde
             ,
             that
             v.
             12.
             those
             words
             
               [
               to
               the
               rest
            
             ]
             seeming
             to
             be
             opposed
             to
             the
             
               [
               the
               married
               ]
               v.
            
             10.
             as
             though
             he
             spake
             now
             to
             the
             
               rest
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             those
             that
             are
             unmarried
             ,
             is
             a
             mistake
             caused
             by
             the
             English
             Translation
             ,
             for
             those
             that
             v.
             12.
             he
             speakes
             to
             ,
             are
             married
             also
             .
             The
             word
             
             would
             better
             be
             rendred
             ,
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             or
             
               [
               to
               the
               rest
            
             ]
             referring
             not
             to
             persons
             ,
             but
             things
             ,
             [
             concerning
             the
             rest
             .
             ]
          
           
             Having
             answered
             now
             your
             first
             part
             of
             the
             objection
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             answer
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             againe
             some
             reason
             in
             the
             inference
             ,
             if
             first
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             had
             thus
             affirmed
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             have
             shewed
             he
             did
             not
             .
             )
             And
             2.
             
             There
             could
             be
             produced
             any
             cause
             so
             justifiable
             for
             Divorce
             ,
             as
             Adultery
             is
             .
             But
             of
             this
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             there
             can
             nonebe
             produced
             because
             in
             all
             considerations
             none
             is
             so
             great
             and
             so
             irreparable
             
             an
             injury
             ,
             as
             this
             ;
             none
             that
             repentance
             can
             so
             little
             set
             right
             againe
             ,
             the
             possibility
             of
             which
             is
             one
             great
             reason
             why
             other
             injuries
             are
             not
             thought
             fit
             by
             Christ
             to
             be
             matter
             of
             Divorce
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             possible
             some
             other
             sins
             may
             be
             as
             great
             or
             greater
             then
             adultery
             ,
             (
             as
             idolatry
             ,
             heathenisme
             ,
             for
             example
             )
             yet
             because
             this
             is
             not
             so
             contrary
             to
             ,
             and
             destructive
             of
             the
             conjugall
             state
             ,
             therefore
             't
             is
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             cause
             Divorce
             ,
             by
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             (
             nor
             as
             appeares
             ,
             by
             Christ
             neither
             )
             though
             to
             cause
             damnation
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             farre
             greater
             punishment
             then
             Divorce
             )
             it
             be
             aboundantly
             sufficient
             .
             As
             for
             the
             having
             attempted
             the
             life
             of
             the
             husband
             ,
             (
             which
             leades
             me
             to
             answer
             the
             last
             part
             of
             the
             objection
             )
             I
             shall
             make
             no
             doubt
             to
             say
             this
             is
             not
             equall
             to
             the
             having
             committed
             adultery
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             It
             appeares
             that
             though
             it
             was
             attemped
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             acted
             ,
             (
             fot
             if
             it
             had
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             made
             a
             reall
             divorce
             indeed
             )
             and
             the
             attempt
             ,
             1.
             
             Is
             not
             so
             punishable
             ,
             as
             the
             act
             ;
             And
             2.
             
             It
             may
             by
             repentance
             be
             repaired
             againe
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             life
             be
             the
             more
             happy
             and
             comfortable
             with
             such
             a
             penitent
             wise
             ;
             and
             this
             very
             possibility
             is
             considerable
             :
             and
             that
             that
             was
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             beleiving
             husband
             is
             advised
             not
             to
             put
             away
             the
             unbeleeving
             wife
             ,
             [
             for
             
               he
               knowes
               not
               whether
               he
            
             may
             not
             convert
             and
             
               save
               the
               heathen
               wife
            
             by
             living
             with
             her
             ]
             hath
             place
             here
             also
             .
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             a
             story
             ,
             of
             a
             Master
             and
             Servant
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             accommodate
             to
             an
             husband
             and
             wife
             .
             
               Les
               Digueirs
            
             ,
             after
             Constable
             
             of
             France
             ,
             had
             learn't
             that
             his
             man
             that
             served
             him
             in
             his
             chamber
             ,
             was
             corrupted
             to
             kill
             him
             :
             being
             in
             his
             chamber
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             ,
             he
             gives
             him
             a
             sword
             and
             dagger
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             takes
             another
             himselfe
             ;
             then
             speakes
             thus
             to
             him
             ,
             You
             have
             beene
             my
             servant
             long
             ,
             and
             a
             gallant
             fellow
             ,
             why
             would
             you
             be
             so
             base
             as
             to
             undertake
             to
             kill
             me
             cowardly
             ?
             here
             be
             weapons
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             done
             like
             a
             man
             :
             and
             so
             offered
             to
             fight
             with
             him
             ;
             The
             servant
             fell
             at
             his
             feete
             ,
             confessed
             his
             vile
             intention
             ,
             begged
             pardon
             ,
             promised
             unfeined
             reformation
             .
             His
             Master
             pardoneth
             him
             ,
             continues
             him
             in
             place
             of
             daily
             trust
             in
             his
             chamber
             ,
             he
             never
             hath
             treacherous
             thought
             against
             him
             after
             .
             So
             you
             see
             this
             crime
             may
             be
             repaired
             againe
             ,
             and
             no
             danger
             in
             not
             divorcing
             .
             But
             then
             2.
             
             If
             there
             were
             danger
             of
             being
             killed
             still
             ,
             yet
             may
             the
             inconvenience
             of
             living
             with
             one
             who
             hath
             beene
             false
             to
             the
             bed
             ,
             be
             beyond
             that
             .
             
               Love
               is
               strong
               as
               death
               ,
               jealousy
               cruell
               as
               the
               grave
               ;
               the
               coles
               thereof
               are
               coles
               of
               fire
               ,
               which
               hath
               a
               most
               vehement
               flame
               ,
            
             saith
             Solomon
             .
             And
             if
             that
             be
             thus
             caused
             ,
             what
             a
             hell
             is
             that
             mans
             life
             ?
             and
             that
             is
             farre
             worse
             then
             death
             ,
             especially
             then
             the
             meere
             danger
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             beside
             ,
             if
             she
             also
             have
             repented
             of
             her
             
             fornication
             ,
             and
             the
             husband
             be
             satisfied
             that
             she
             hath
             so
             ;
             yet
             the
             disgrace
             of
             having
             beene
             so
             used
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             the
             continuall
             presence
             of
             a
             base
             brat
             in
             the
             family
             will
             be
             yet
             more
             unsupportable
             then
             that
             possible
             danger
             of
             loosing
             a
             life
             .
             For
             you
             see
             how
             ordinary
             it
             is
             for
             men
             to
             contemne
             their
             lives
             ,
             to
             endanger
             ,
             nay
             oft
             actually
             to
             loose
             them
             rather
             then
             part
             with
             reputation
             or
             any
             such
             trifling
             comfort
             of
             life
             ;
             on
             this
             maxime
             of
             the
             naturall
             mans
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             better
             to
             dye
             then
             live
             miserably
             or
             infamously
             .
             And
             though
             Christianity
             curbe
             that
             gallantry
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             still
             it
             commands
             us
             to
             contemne
             life
             when
             it
             cometh
             in
             competition
             with
             obedience
             to
             him
             ;
             which
             here
             it
             doth
             ,
             or
             may
             doe
             ,
             if
             Christ
             command
             (
             as
             his
             words
             affirme
             he
             doth
             )
             this
             not-divorcing
             for
             any
             kinde
             of
             cause
             ,
             but
             fornication
             .
             The
             same
             might
             be
             said
             in
             divers
             other
             things
             where
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             interpose
             the
             excuse
             of
             extreme
             necessity
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             danger
             of
             loosing
             our
             lives
             )
             when
             we
             are
             not
             inclined
             to
             doe
             what
             God
             bids
             us
             doe
             .
             Where
             1.
             
             If
             we
             did
             thus
             dye
             ,
             it
             were
             martyrdome
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             greatest
             preferment
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
             2.
             
             Seeing
             't
             is
             but
             danger
             ,
             and
             not
             certaine
             death
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             entrust
             our
             lives
             in
             Gods
             hands
             by
             doing
             what
             he
             bids
             us
             ;
             and
             thinke
             our
             lives
             safest
             when
             so
             ventur'd
             .
             And
             so
             I
             have
             satisfied
             your
             scruples
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Other
             scruples
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             divorce
             I
             thinke
             I
             could
             make
             to
             you
             ;
             but
             
             I
             hope
             neither
             you
             nor
             I
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             shall
             ever
             have
             occasion
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             such
             niceties
             .
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               8
            
             
             I
             shall
             hasten
             you
             to
             that
             next
             period
             which
             conteines
             a
             prohibition
             so
             necessary
             to
             be
             instilled
             into
             young
             men
             ,
             least
             the
             sinne
             get
             in
             fashion
             ,
             and
             that
             roote
             so
             deepe
             in
             them
             that
             't
             will
             not
             suddenly
             be
             weeded
             out
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             of
             Swearing
             .
             Be
             pleased
             therefore
             after
             Christs
             method
             in
             delivering
             ,
             and
             yours
             formerly
             in
             expounding
             ,
             to
             tell
             me
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             old
             Commandement
             which
             by
             the
             stile
             of
             the
             preface
             ,
             
               [
               Ye
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               hath
               beene
               said
               to
               them
               of
               old
               time
               ]
            
             I
             collect
             to
             be
             the
             third
             of
             the
             ten
             Commandements
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             
               [
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               forsweare
               thy selfe
               ]
            
             is
             clearely
             the
             third
             Commandement
             ;
             but
             the
             latter
             part
             
               [
               But
               shalt
               performe
               to
               the
               Lord
               thine
               oathes
               ]
            
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             other
             places
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             to
             explaine
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             to
             expresse
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             literally
             it
             sounds
             ,
             against
             perjury
             ,
             or
             non-performance
             of
             promissiory
             oathes
             ;
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               But
               the
               third
               Commandement
               is
               in
            
             Exodus
             ,
             [
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             take
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             in
             vaine
             ]
             
               is
               that
               no
               more
               ,
               then
            
             [
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             forsweare
             thy selfe
             ?
             ]
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             No
             more
             undoubtedly
             ,
             if
             either
             Christ
             may
             judge
             ,
             who
             here
             saith
             so
             ;
             or
             the
             importance
             of
             the
             words
             in
             the
             originall
             be
             observed
             .
             For
             to
             take
             or
             
               lift
               up
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
            
             is
             an
             Hebrew
             stile
             ,
             
               to
               sweare
            
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             
               [
               vaine
            
             ]
             
             and
             
               [
               false
            
             ]
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             1
             the
             Hebrew
             writers
             
             generally
             acknowledge
             ,
             2.
             that
             of
             idle
             word
             enforceth
             ,
             Matt.
             12.
             36.
             being
             there
             applyed
             to
             that
             not
             only
             vaine
             but
             false
             speech
             
               v.
               24.
               
               [
               He
               casts
               out
               Divells
               by
               the
               Prince
               of
               Divels
               ]
            
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             very
             word
             that
             Exod.
             20.
             7.
             is
             
             rendred
             vaine
             in
             the
             third
             commandement
             ,
             is
             used
             Deut.
             5.
             18.
             in
             the
             ninth
             commandement
             for
             (
             and
             is
             so
             rendred
             by
             us
             )
             
               false
               witnesse
            
             .
             and
             so
             
               Ps
               .
               24.
               4.
               lifting
               up
               the
               soule
               unto
               vanity
            
             (
             that
             phrase
             of
             
               lifting
               up
               the
               soule
            
             ,
             referring
             to
             that
             forme
             of
             swearing
             by
             the
             life
             )
             is
             exprest
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               sworne
               deceitfully
            
             .
             By
             all
             which
             't
             is
             cleare
             ,
             that
             to
             take
             Gods
             name
             in
             vaine
             is
             to
             forsweare
             ones
             selfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             nothing
             else
             reducible
             to
             this
             old
             Commandement
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Swearing
             simply
             taken
             ,
             is
             not
             reducible
             ,
             for
             besides
             that
             
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             Moses
             plainely
             permit
             it
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               sweare
               by
               his
               name
               Deut.
            
             6.
             13.
             10.
             20.
             
             The
             fathers
             say
             plainely
             ,
             that
             to
             sweare
             under
             Moses
             was
             lawfull
             .
             Yet
             perhaps
             foolish
             ,
             wanton
             ,
             (
             sure
             prophane
             blasphemous
             )
             using
             of
             God's
             name
             may
             be
             resolved
             to
             be
             there
             forbidden
             by
             reduction
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             hath
             Christ
             superadded
             to
             the
             old
             Commandement
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             A
             totall
             universall
             prohibition
             of
             swearing
             itselfe
             ,
             making
             that
             as
             unlawfull
             now
             ,
             as
             perjury
             was
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Are
             no
             kind
             of
             oaths
             lawfull
             now
             to
             a
             Christian
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             
             you
             may
             discerne
             this
             matter
             clearely
             and
             distinctly
             ,
             you
             must
             marke
             two
             circumstances
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             Speech
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             phrase
             v.
             37.
             but
             but
             
               let
               your
               communication
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             from
             whence
             one
             universall
             rule
             you
             may
             take
             ,
             that
             to
             sweare
             in
             ordinary
             communication
             ,
             or
             discourse
             ,
             or
             conversation
             ,
             is
             utterly
             unlawfull
             .
             2.
             
             You
             may
             apply
             our
             Saviour's
             prohibition
             to
             the
             particular
             matter
             of
             Moses
             his
             law
             forementioned
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             of
             promissory
             (
             not
             assertory
             )
             oaths
             ;
             and
             then
             adding
             to
             that
             the
             importance
             of
             the
             word
             
               [
               sweare
            
             ]
             as
             it
             differs
             from
             adjuration
             ,
             or
             being
             sworne
             ,
             taking
             an
             oath
             administred
             by
             those
             who
             are
             in
             authority
             ,
             you
             have
             then
             a
             second
             rule
             ,
             That
             all
             voluntary
             ,
             but
             especially
             promissary
             oaths
             ,
             are
             utterly
             unlawfull
             now
             for
             a
             Christian
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             meane
             by
             voluntary
             oaths
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             impellent
             but
             my selfe
             ,
             or
             my
             owne
             worldly
             gaine
             or
             interest
             extort
             from
             me
             :
             for
             of
             these
             you
             must
             resolve
             ,
             that
             if
             my
             oath
             be
             not
             either
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             Saint
             Pauls
             oath
             
               Rom.
               1.
               9.
               
               Gal.
            
             1.
             28.
             
             &c.
             which
             were
             to
             stand
             upon
             record
             to
             posterity
             and
             to
             confirme
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             whereas
             in
             all
             the
             story
             of
             his
             conversation
             in
             the
             Acts
             we
             never
             find
             that
             he
             did
             sweare
             ,
             )
             Or
             for
             the
             good
             of
             my
             Neighbour
             ,
             (
             wherein
             generally
             I
             as
             a
             private
             man
             am
             not
             to
             be
             judge
             ,
             but
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             
             Magistrate
             legally
             calling
             me
             to
             testify
             my
             conscience
             ,
             or
             to
             enter
             into
             some
             oath
             for
             the
             good
             and
             peace
             of
             the
             publicke
             )
             or
             some
             such
             publick
             consideration
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             my
             owne
             interest
             &c.
             it
             is
             utterly
             unlawfull
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Why
             did
             you
             adde
             ,
             but
             especially
             promissory
             oathes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Because
             those
             are
             most
             clearely
             heare
             forbidden
             both
             by
             the
             aspect
             these
             words
             have
             in
             the
             precedent
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               performe
               thy
               oathes
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             precept
             of
             Saint
             James
             in
             that
             matter
             .
             
               c.
               5.
               12.
               
               Let
               your
               yea
               ,
               be
               yea
               ;
               and
               your
               nay
               ,
               nay
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             let
             your
             promises
             and
             performances
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             (
             the
             first
             yea
             referring
             to
             the
             promise
             ,
             the
             second
             to
             performance
             )
             which
             he
             there
             mentions
             as
             a
             meanes
             to
             make
             all
             promissory
             oathes
             unnecessary
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             is
             so
             just
             in
             performing
             his
             word
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             need
             of
             his
             oath
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             doth
             use
             oaths
             in
             that
             matter
             may
             be
             in
             danger
             to
             
               fall
               into
               lying
               or
               false
               speaking
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             
             which
             we
             there
             render
             
               lest
               you
               fall
               into
               condemnation
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             severalls
             that
             follow
             ,
             
               Neither
               by
               heaven
               .
               &
               c
               ?
            
             Nay
             it
             not
             be
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             not
             sweare
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             God
             ?
             Or
             not
             sweare
             falsely
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             by
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             but
             clearely
             this
             ,
             that
             those
             lesser
             oaths
             taken
             in
             by
             some
             in
             civility
             to
             God
             ,
             whom
             they
             would
             not
             invoke
             in
             small
             matters
             ,
             but
             yet
             would
             use
             this
             liberty
             of
             swearing
             by
             other
             inferiour
             things
             ,
             are
             
             now
             utterly
             unlawfull
             ;
             a
             Christian
             must
             not
             use
             any
             of
             those
             .
             Because
             every
             of
             these
             are
             creatures
             of
             God
             (
             whose
             whole
             being
             consists
             in
             reference
             to
             him
             )
             and
             not
             to
             be
             subjected
             to
             their
             lust
             to
             be
             tost
             and
             defamed
             by
             their
             unnecessary
             oathes
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             positive
             precept
             in
             the
             close
             ,
             
               [
               but
               let
               your
               communication
               be
               yea
               yea
               ,
               nay
               nay
               .
               ]
            
             Is
             it
             ,
             as
             you
             expounded
             Saint
             
               James
               [
               Let
               your
               yea
               be
               yea
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             i.
             e.
             let
             your
             promises
             and
             performances
             be
             answerable
             to
             one
             another
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             there
             is
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             phrases
             ,
             
               Let
               your
               yea
               be
               yea
            
             signifies
             that
             ,
             (
             as
             on
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             yea
             and
             nay
             ,
             signifies
             
               lovity
               ,
               2
               Cor.
            
             1.
             19.
             )
             But
             
               let
               your
               communication
               be
               yea
               yea
               ,
            
             is
             this
             ,
             in
             ordinary
             discourse
             you
             may
             use
             an
             affirmation
             (
             that
             is
             one
             yea
             )
             and
             if
             occasion
             require
             an
             asseveration
             (
             that
             is
             another
             
               yea
               ,
            
             )
             and
             so
             againe
             a
             negation
             and
             a
             phrase
             of
             some
             vehemence
             (
             as
             a
             redoubling
             )
             to
             confirme
             it
             (
             that
             is
             
               nay
               nay
               :
            
             )
             and
             this
             will
             serve
             as
             a
             good
             usefull
             meanes
             to
             prevent
             the
             use
             of
             swearing
             ,
             by
             assigning
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             some
             such
             asseveration
             which
             will
             serve
             as
             well
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             doth
             not
             only
             forbid
             any
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             manner
             direct
             to
             the
             use
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             will
             help
             us
             to
             performe
             his
             precept
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             yet
             one
             thing
             behind
             ,
             the
             reason
             that
             this
             is
             back't
             with
             ,
             for
             
               whatsoever
               is
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               commeth
               of
               evill
               ]
            
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Either
             that
             
             it
             
               cometh
               from
               the
               evill
               one
            
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             who
             makes
             men
             unapt
             to
             beleive
             without
             oathes
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             make
             the
             free
             use
             of
             them
             the
             more
             necessary
             :
             or
             
               from
               evill
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             great
             kind
             of
             evill
             amongmen
             ,
             the
             breaking
             of
             promises
             ,
             from
             whence
             this
             custome
             of
             adding
             oathes
             proceeds
             .
             By
             which
             is
             also
             intimated
             ,
             that
             oathes
             are
             here
             by
             Christ
             forbidden
             ,
             not
             as
             things
             in
             themselves
             evill
             ,
             but
             as
             things
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             used
             but
             in
             affaires
             of
             speciall
             moment
             ,
             a
             reverence
             being
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             made
             too
             cheape
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               9
            
             
             Be
             pleased
             then
             to
             advance
             to
             the
             next
             period
             ,
             and
             the
             foundation
             of
             that
             laid
             as
             formerly
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             
               [
               An
               eye
               for
               an
               eye
               ,
               and
               a
               tooth
               for
               a
               tooth
               ,
               ]
            
             which
             I
             see
             againe
             by
             the
             variation
             of
             the
             preface
             from
             that
             which
             was
             prefixt
             to
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             decalogue
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             of
             that
             number
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             the
             phrase
             also
             varied
             from
             that
             which
             was
             prefixt
             to
             that
             of
             divorce
             :
             There
             only
             
               [
               it
               hath
               beene
               said
            
             ]
             but
             here
             
               [
               ye
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               hath
               beene
               said
               .
               ]
            
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             signifies
             that
             as
             it
             is
             lesse
             then
             a
             commandement
             of
             the
             law
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             is
             no
             precept
             that
             every
             one
             should
             thus
             require
             an
             eye
             of
             him
             who
             had
             put
             out
             his
             )
             so
             it
             is
             more
             then
             a
             bare
             immunity
             from
             earthly
             punishment
             to
             him
             that
             should
             so
             require
             ;
             (
             which
             I
             told
             you
             was
             all
             that
             was
             allowed
             in
             that
             of
             divorce
             ,
             )
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             this
             was
             
             by
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             Moses
             freely
             permitted
             (
             and
             no
             sinne
             then
             chargeable
             on
             him
             that
             did
             so
             )
             that
             he
             that
             had
             lost
             any
             member
             of
             his
             body
             might
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             revenge
             or
             retaliation
             ,
             legally
             or
             judicially
             require
             the
             like
             member
             of
             his
             ,
             who
             had
             thus
             injured
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             .
             Deut.
             19.
             21.
             though
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             this
             private
             men
             were
             not
             to
             do
             on
             their
             owne
             heads
             ,
             but
             might
             by
             legall
             processe
             ,
             go
             to
             the
             Judges
             and
             require
             this
             due
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             hath
             Christ
             appointed
             in
             this
             matter
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               that
               you
               resist
               not
               evill
               .
               ]
            
             Where
             the
             word
             which
             
             we
             render
             
               [
               evill
            
             ]
             signifies
             not
             a
             thing
             but
             a
             person
             ,
             the
             injurious
             man
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             hath
             done
             the
             injury
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             rendred
             
               [
               resist
            
             ]
             notes
             not
             that
             that
             our
             English
             commonly
             signifies
             ;
             but
             peculiarly
             
             to
             
               retaliate
               ,
               to
               returne
               evill
               for
               evill
            
             ;
             by
             which
             interpretation
             it
             is
             directly
             answerable
             to
             what
             went
             before
             
               [
               eye
               for
               eye
               ,
            
             ]
             &c.
             and
             so
             is
             a
             denying
             to
             Christians
             that
             liberty
             that
             before
             was
             allowed
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             that
             of
             
               revenge
               ,
               retaliation
            
             ,
             returning
             those
             mischeifes
             to
             others
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             received
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             plaine
             places
             of
             Scripture
             be
             there
             which
             prohibit
             this
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             may
             be
             induced
             ,
             by
             the
             analogy
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             this
             forbidden
             here
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             One
             plaine
             place
             there
             is
             ,
             which
             seemes
             to
             me
             to
             be
             a
             direct
             interpretation
             of
             this
             ,
             
               Rom.
               12.
               17.
               
               Rendering
            
             
             to
             no
             man
             evill
             for
             evill
             ]
             
               so
               againe
            
             ,
             v.
             19.
             
             Avenging
             not
             your selves
             ]
             i.
             e.
             thus
             rendring
             evill
             to
             evill
             :
             ]
             
               which
               is
               farther
               explained
               by
               the
               following
               words
               ,
            
             [
             but
             give
             place
             unto
             wrath
             ]
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               Gods
               revenge
               ,
               as
               it
               followes
            
             [
             vengeance
             is
             mine
             ,
             I
             will
             repay
             it
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             how
             farre
             doth
             this
             precept
             of
             not
             revenging
             extend
             ?
             To
             publicke
             Magistrates
             ,
             or
             onely
             to
             private
             persons
             one
             toward
             another
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             shall
             answer
             by
             these
             severall
             degrees
             .
             1.
             
             That
             it
             doth
             not
             interpose
             in
             the
             Magistrates
             office
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             forbid
             him
             to
             punish
             by
             way
             of
             retaliation
             ,
             if
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             land
             so
             direct
             him
             for
             his
             office
             being
             to
             preserve
             the
             Kingdome
             in
             peace
             ,
             Christ
             forbids
             not
             the
             use
             of
             any
             lawfull
             meanes
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             but
             rather
             by
             the
             Apostle
             confirmes
             it
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               [
               he
               beareth
               not
               the
               sword
               in
               vaine
               ]
            
             and
             adding
             
               [
               he
               is
               Gods
               Minister
               ,
               an
               avenger
               for
               wrath
               to
               him
               that
               doth
               ill
               .
               ]
            
             By
             which
             is
             intimated
             that
             that
             sword
             for
             vengeance
             ,
             or
             punishment
             of
             offenders
             ,
             which
             naturally
             belongs
             to
             God
             onely
             ,
             is
             as
             farre
             as
             respects
             this
             life
             ,
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             lawfull
             Magistrate
             ,
             with
             commission
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             shall
             best
             direct
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             retaliation
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             done
             thus
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             counted
             
               Gods
               vengeance
            
             executed
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             no
             more
             contrary
             to
             the
             prohibition
             of
             private
             revenge
             ,
             then
             Gods
             owne
             
             retributions
             would
             be
             ;
             which
             yet
             are
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             prove
             the
             unlawfulnesse
             of
             ours
             ,
             
               Rom.
               12.
               19.
               
               Avenge
               not
               your selves
               ,
               but
               rather
               give
               place
               to
               wrath
            
             ;
             leave
             all
             punishment
             to
             God
             ,
             
               For
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               vengeance
               is
               mine
               :
            
             By
             which
             connexion
             you
             may
             note
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             the
             motive
             why
             we
             should
             not
             avenge
             our selves
             is
             (
             not
             that
             which
             some
             revengefull
             minds
             would
             be
             best
             pleased
             with
             ,
             because
             by
             our
             patience
             our
             enemies
             shall
             be
             damned
             the
             deeper
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             collect
             from
             Rom.
             12.
             20.
             but
             )
             because
             the
             priviledge
             of
             punishing
             offenders
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             vengeance
             ,
             belongs
             peculiarly
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             none
             but
             those
             to
             whom
             for
             things
             of
             this
             life
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             communicate
             it
             .
             Which
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             the
             reason
             why
             upon
             this
             ground
             of
             
               vengeance
               belonging
               to
               God
            
             onely
             ,
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             end
             of
             Rom.
             12
             ;
             The
             thirteenth
             to
             the
             Rom.
             begins
             with
             
               obedience
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
               ,
               and
               their
               being
               ordained
               by
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             being
             thus
             set
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             2ly
             .
             That
             Christs
             prohibition
             belongs
             onely
             to
             those
             who
             have
             received
             the
             injuries
             ,
             considered
             (
             whatsoever
             they
             are
             )
             as
             private
             sufferers
             ;
             and
             those
             are
             forbid
             two
             things
             ;
             1.
             
             Taking
             into
             their
             owne
             hands
             the
             avenging
             of
             themselves
             .
             2.
             (
             and
             which
             is
             the
             speciall
             thing
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             former
             being
             not
             by
             the
             law
             permitted
             to
             the
             Jewes
             themselves
             ,
             though
             among
             the
             Heathen
             it
             was
             generally
             
             thought
             lawfull
             to
             hurt
             them
             who
             had
             injured
             us
             )
             desiring
             and
             thirsting
             ,
             seeking
             and
             requiring
             even
             that
             revenge
             which
             the
             law
             of
             man
             affords
             ,
             with
             this
             reflexion
             on
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             the
             satisfying
             his
             revengefull
             humour
             .
             This
             might
             Christ
             very
             reasonably
             prohibit
             ,
             it
             being
             before
             not
             commanded
             ,
             but
             onely
             permitted
             by
             Moses
             law
             ;
             though
             forbid
             the
             Magistrate
             thus
             to
             punish
             offenders
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             without
             destroying
             that
             law
             ,
             which
             indeed
             to
             have
             done
             would
             not
             be
             thought
             reasonable
             for
             Christ
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             world
             being
             so
             farre
             from
             Christians
             even
             now
             in
             times
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Not
             that
             it
             is
             made
             utterly
             unlawfull
             by
             Christ
             to
             prosecute
             any
             who
             hath
             wronged
             me
             ;
             and
             bring
             him
             to
             legall
             punishment
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             law
             of
             man
             authorized
             and
             not
             contradicted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             may
             and
             oft
             doth
             require
             of
             me
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             betweene
             revenge
             and
             punishment
             :
             Nor
             that
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             to
             require
             reparations
             for
             an
             injury
             done
             me
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             capable
             of
             it
             ;
             nor
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             for
             the
             good
             that
             may
             accrue
             to
             my
             brethren
             by
             the
             inflicting
             such
             exemplary
             punishment
             on
             offenders
             ;
             but
             that
             to
             require
             this
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             my
             owne
             revengefull
             humour
             besides
             or
             without
             the
             reparation
             of
             the
             damage
             received
             by
             me
             ,
             (
             as
             generally
             it
             is
             when
             I
             require
             
               an
               eye
               for
               an
               eye
            
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             case
             the
             pulling
             out
             of
             his
             eye
             will
             contribute
             nothing
             toward
             the
             
             helping
             me
             to
             mine
             againe
             )
             or
             againe
             to
             require
             it
             in
             contemplation
             of
             the
             farther
             inconvenience
             that
             may
             possibly
             befall
             me
             another
             time
             if
             this
             passe
             unpunished
             ,
             is
             thought
             fit
             by
             Christ
             to
             be
             interdicted
             us
             Christians
             ;
             who
             are
             bound
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             gratitude
             for
             what
             Christ
             hath
             done
             to
             us
             in
             pardoning
             of
             injuries
             ,
             to
             goe
             and
             doe
             likewise
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             pardon
             and
             not
             revenge
             injuries
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             law
             of
             faith
             to
             vanquish
             such
             feares
             ,
             and
             depend
             on
             Gods
             providence
             to
             defend
             us
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             so
             hasty
             and
             follicitous
             in
             using
             all
             possible
             meanes
             ,
             however
             unlawfull
             ,
             for
             the
             future
             securing
             of
             our selves
             .
             And
             all
             this
             seemes
             to
             be
             the
             literall
             importance
             of
             that
             phrase
             ,
             
               Rom.
               12.
               19.
               
               [
               Not
               avenging
               our selves
               ,
               ]
            
             Whatever
             avenging
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             which
             reflecteth
             
               upon
               our selves
            
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
             immoderate
             passions
             ;
             whether
             that
             of
             anger
             ,
             or
             that
             other
             of
             desire
             ,
             a
             branch
             of
             which
             is
             this
             wordly
             carking
             .
          
           
             From
             these
             two
             thus
             set
             it
             will
             appeare
             thirdly
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             warres
             betweene
             one
             Kingdome
             and
             another
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             a
             middle
             nature
             betweene
             the
             revenge
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             upon
             the
             offender
             within
             his
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             the
             revenge
             of
             one
             private
             man
             upon
             another
             ;
             this
             being
             betweene
             equalls
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             of
             the
             first
             kind
             ;
             and
             yet
             betweene
             publicke
             persons
             or
             bodies
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             consequently
             
             will
             be
             onely
             so
             farre
             lawfull
             ,
             as
             it
             agrees
             with
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             unlawfull
             as
             with
             the
             second
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             respect
             may
             warre
             be
             lawfull
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             at
             all
             so
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             absolutely
             unlawfull
             ,
             appeares
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Baptists
             answer
             to
             the
             souldiers
             when
             they
             came
             to
             his
             Baptisme
             ,
             Luk.
             3.
             14.
             where
             he
             forbids
             them
             not
             that
             calling
             as
             unlawfull
             .
             2.
             
             By
             Christs
             commending
             the
             Centurions
             faith
             who
             was
             then
             a
             Souldier
             .
             3.
             
             By
             Pauls
             using
             a
             band
             of
             souldiers
             against
             the
             Treachery
             of
             the
             Jewes
             .
             4.
             
             By
             Saint
             Peters
             baptizing
             of
             Cornelius
             without
             his
             giving
             over
             the
             military
             imployment
             .
             Now
             in
             what
             respect
             warre
             may
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             will
             appeare
             ,
             if
             we
             observe
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             .
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             for
             the
             suppressing
             of
             a
             sedition
             or
             rebellion
             at
             home
             ,
             it
             is
             clearely
             lawfull
             for
             the
             lawfull
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             
               power
               of
               the
               sword
            
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             preserve
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             land
             .
             And
             2.
             
             To
             punish
             and
             suppresse
             the
             disturbers
             of
             it
             .
             In
             which
             case
             it
             is
             impossible
             any
             warre
             should
             be
             lawfull
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             there
             being
             but
             one
             supreme
             power
             in
             any
             Kingdome
             ,
             (
             whether
             that
             consist
             of
             one
             ,
             or
             of
             more
             persons
             )
             and
             to
             that
             belonging
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             which
             whoever
             else
             
               taketh
               into
            
             his
             hand
             in
             any
             case
             usurpeth
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             
               perish
               by
               the
               sword
            
             .
             2.
             
             If
             betwixt
             one
             Kingdome
             and
             another
             ,
             then
             the
             warre
             may
             be
             lawfull
             againe
             ,
             in
             case
             one
             Kingdome
             doth
             attempt
             the
             doing
             any
             eminent
             injury
             
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             by
             a
             warre
             may
             possibly
             be
             averted
             from
             those
             whom
             the
             Magistrates
             office
             binds
             him
             to
             protect
             .
             An
             
               eminent
               injury
            
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             more
             hurtfull
             then
             warre
             ,
             or
             taking
             up
             of
             armes
             ,
             and
             that
             againe
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             arbitration
             ,
             or
             other
             meanes
             of
             debating
             such
             controversies
             ,
             or
             averting
             such
             injuries
             to
             be
             had
             .
             And
             with
             these
             cautions
             ,
             
               To
               hurt
               no
               peaceable
               man
            
             ,
             as
             neare
             as
             may
             be
             ;
             To
             shed
             as
             little
             bloud
             as
             is
             possible
             ;
             Not
             to
             protract
             it
             out
             of
             desire
             of
             revenge
             ,
             or
             gaine
             ;
             Not
             to
             use
             cruelty
             on
             captives
             ,
             on
             those
             that
             yeild
             themselves
             ,
             that
             desire
             quarter
             ,
             on
             women
             ,
             children
             ,
             husbandmen
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             give
             over
             warre
             when
             any
             reasonable
             termes
             of
             peace
             may
             be
             had
             ;
             To
             take
             away
             nothing
             from
             the
             conquered
             ,
             but
             the
             power
             of
             hurting
             .
             In
             these
             cases
             and
             with
             these
             cautions
             as
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             to
             use
             armes
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             also
             to
             others
             his
             Subjects
             that
             have
             commission
             from
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             satisfied
             of
             the
             justice
             of
             the
             cause
             ;
             it
             being
             not
             imaginable
             that
             any
             .
             Magistrate
             should
             by
             his
             owne
             personall
             strength
             protect
             his
             Subjects
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             others
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             it
             lawfull
             for
             a
             private
             man
             for
             the
             repelling
             of
             any
             the
             greatest
             injury
             from
             himselfe
             to
             kill
             another
             ?
             Or
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             how
             can
             this
             warre
             against
             those
             who
             are
             not
             our
             Subjects
             and
             Rebels
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             are
             out
             of
             our
             power
             ,
             and
             over
             whom
             
             we
             have
             no
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             are
             but
             private
             men
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             )
             be
             accounted
             lawfull
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             sure
             more
             sinfull
             to
             kill
             many
             then
             one
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             part
             of
             your
             question
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             a
             private
             man
             may
             not
             ,
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             take
             away
             anothers
             life
             ,
             for
             the
             saving
             his
             owne
             goods
             ,
             or
             the
             repelling
             any
             such
             kind
             of
             injury
             from
             himselfe
             ,
             because
             life
             is
             more
             then
             goods
             :
             but
             if
             his
             life
             be
             attempted
             also
             ,
             and
             no
             probable
             meanes
             to
             save
             it
             but
             by
             taking
             away
             the
             others
             life
             ,
             it
             may
             then
             be
             lawfull
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ;
             Christ
             having
             interposed
             nothing
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             (
             where
             yet
             he
             that
             to
             save
             anothers
             life
             ,
             or
             rather
             then
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             should
             venture
             and
             lose
             his
             owne
             ,
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             doe
             better
             and
             more
             honourably
             ,
             in
             imitating
             Christ
             who
             
               laid
               downe
               his
               life
               for
               his
               enemies
               .
               )
            
             This
             then
             being
             granted
             ,
             I
             say
             yet
             to
             the
             second
             part
             of
             your
             question
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             rule
             cannot
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             making
             of
             warre
             unlawfull
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             who
             is
             supposed
             to
             mannage
             the
             warre
             ,
             hath
             the
             sword
             put
             into
             his
             hand
             by
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             private
             man
             had
             not
             ;
             )
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             to
             punish
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             protect
             them
             :
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             his
             duty
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             not
             ,
             (
             without
             sinne
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             failing
             in
             discharge
             of
             trust
             )
             neglect
             ;
             whereas
             the
             private
             man
             having
             power
             of
             his
             owne
             goods
             ,
             may
             recede
             from
             that
             naturall
             right
             of
             his
             ;
             deny
             himselfe
             ,
             
             to
             follow
             Christ
             ;
             and
             for
             his
             life
             it selfe
             may
             better
             thus
             part
             with
             it
             ,
             by
             leaving
             it
             to
             Gods
             tuition
             ,
             then
             the
             Magistrate
             can
             another
             mans
             ,
             being
             entrusted
             by
             God
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             oath
             bound
             to
             performe
             that
             part
             of
             his
             duty
             .
             And
             for
             the
             number
             of
             those
             whom
             a
             warre
             endangers
             to
             kill
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             countervailed
             with
             the
             number
             of
             those
             whom
             it
             is
             intended
             to
             preserve
             ,
             whose
             peace
             and
             quiet
             living
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             gotten
             ,
             is
             more
             valuable
             to
             them
             then
             life
             it selfe
             deprived
             of
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Well
             then
             ,
             supposing
             warre
             to
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             these
             two
             kinds
             of
             warres
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             What
             other
             kinde
             of
             lawfull
             warres
             are
             there
             ?
             Or
             be
             there
             any
             more
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             name
             any
             other
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             shall
             not
             peremptorily
             say
             there
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             because
             some
             other
             perhaps
             may
             be
             found
             which
             will
             beare
             proportion
             to
             one
             of
             these
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             easier
             to
             informe
             you
             in
             this
             matter
             by
             telling
             you
             what
             be
             the
             speciall
             sorts
             of
             wars
             that
             are
             unlawfull
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             be
             they
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             one
             Nation
             fighteth
             with
             another
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             but
             because
             that
             other
             is
             not
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ;
             this
             is
             certainly
             unlawfull
             .
             For
             1.
             
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             any
             nation
             this
             jurisdiction
             over
             another
             .
             And
             2.
             
             'T
             is
             against
             the
             nature
             of
             Religion
             to
             be
             planted
             by
             violence
             or
             consequently
             by
             the
             sword
             ;
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             is
             this
             unlawfull
             for
             Subjects
             to
             doe
             ,
             against
             the
             lawes
             
             and
             governours
             under
             which
             they
             are
             placed
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             not
             Religion
             the
             most
             precious
             thing
             of
             all
             ?
             What
             then
             may
             we
             fight
             for
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             most
             precious
             thing
             indeed
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             preserved
             by
             all
             lawfull
             ,
             proper
             ,
             proportionable
             meanes
             ;
             but
             then
             warre
             or
             unlawfull
             resistance
             being
             of
             all
             things
             most
             improper
             to
             defend
             ,
             or
             secure
             ,
             or
             plant
             this
             ;
             and
             it
             being
             acknowledged
             unlawfull
             for
             Peter
             to
             use
             the
             sword
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             doe
             it
             meerely
             for
             Religion
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             unlawfull
             .
             Religion
             hath
             still
             been
             spread
             &
             propagated
             
               by
               suffering
            
             ,
             &
             not
             by
             resisting
             :
             and
             indeed
             it
             being
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             force
             to
             constreine
             my
             soule
             ,
             or
             change
             my
             Religion
             ,
             or
             keepe
             me
             from
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             ,
             armes
             or
             resistance
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             improper
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             other
             warre
             is
             unlawfull
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             All
             manner
             of
             invasive
             warre
             for
             the
             enlarging
             of
             our
             territories
             ;
             for
             the
             revenging
             of
             an
             affront
             ;
             for
             the
             weakning
             of
             those
             that
             we
             see
             prosperous
             ,
             and
             consequently
             suspect
             it
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             invade
             us
             for
             the
             future
             ;
             or
             in
             any
             case
             ,
             unlesse
             perhaps
             to
             get
             some
             reparation
             for
             some
             eminent
             injury
             done
             to
             our
             nation
             which
             the
             nation
             cannot
             reasonably
             beare
             ,
             nor
             yet
             hope
             for
             any
             other
             way
             of
             reparation
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             required
             to
             make
             it
             lawfull
             for
             any
             private
             man
             to
             take
             armes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Commission
             from
             the
             Supreme
             Powers
             under
             which
             he
             lives
             ,
             and
             to
             
             whom
             he
             is
             a
             Subject
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             the
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             in
             their
             hand
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             in
             obedience
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             private
             man
             lawfully
             to
             take
             armes
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             Governours
             do
             it
             unlawfully
             ,
             supposing
             that
             he
             thinke
             the
             cause
             good
             upon
             the
             Supreme
             Powers
             undertaking
             it
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             takes
             up
             armes
             only
             for
             hire
             ,
             or
             hope
             of
             honour
             &c.
             under
             one
             who
             is
             not
             his
             Magistrate
             ,
             may
             ,
             though
             the
             cause
             be
             just
             for
             which
             the
             Generall
             fights
             ,
             commit
             sinne
             in
             fighting
             under
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             there
             more
             that
             you
             thinke
             fit
             to
             teach
             me
             from
             this
             precept
             of
             not
             retaliating
             ,
             or
             not
             av
             enging
             the
             injurious
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             best
             given
             you
             by
             proceeding
             ,
             and
             observing
             what
             Christ
             addes
             on
             the
             backe
             of
             this
             prohibition
             .
             
               But
               whosoever
               shall
               smite
               thee
               on
               thy
               right
               checke
               ,
               turne
               to
               him
               the
               other
               also
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             generally
             observable
             from
             those
             additions
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             occasion
             of
             them
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             generall
             nature
             of
             them
             wherein
             they
             all
             agree
             and
             accord
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             occasion
             of
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Christ's
             foresight
             of
             an
             objection
             ,
             which
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             prohibition
             precedent
             ,
             men
             would
             be
             apt
             to
             make
             ,
             thus
             :
             If
             when
             one
             doth
             me
             an
             injury
             I
             may
             not
             revenge
             it
             on
             him
             my selfe
             ,
             or
             require
             a
             legall
             revenge
             upon
             him
             ,
             then
             by
             this
             easinesse
             he
             will
             be
             taught
             to
             multiply
             those
             injuries
             ;
             to
             smite
             me
             on
             the
             other
             cheeke
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             me
             take
             that
             
             so
             patiently
             ;
             to
             take
             away
             my
             cloake
             also
             ,
             if
             I
             am
             so
             tame
             as
             to
             let
             him
             carry
             away
             my
             coate
             without
             any
             payment
             ;
             to
             make
             me
             goe
             a
             stage
             of
             two
             miles
             with
             him
             next
             time
             ,
             if
             I
             take
             the
             first
             oppression
             so
             patiently
             .
             To
             this
             foreseen
             objection
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             answers
             by
             commanding
             us
             to
             performe
             the
             former
             duty
             ,
             and
             put
             this
             feared
             hazard
             to
             the
             venture
             ,
             intimating
             that
             this
             is
             not
             sure
             to
             be
             the
             reward
             and
             consequent
             of
             such
             patience
             .
             But
             yet
             if
             it
             should
             be
             certainely
             so
             ,
             yet
             we
             Christians
             must
             rather
             submit
             to
             this
             also
             ,
             then
             give
             the
             raines
             to
             our
             revenge
             on
             that
             consideration
             ;
             we
             must
             venture
             that
             consequent
             with
             Christ
             who
             hath
             commanded
             us
             this
             patience
             ,
             and
             be
             armed
             for
             the
             worst
             that
             can
             befall
             us
             in
             his
             service
             .
             From
             whence
             you
             see
             what
             obligation
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             lyes
             upon
             us
             toward
             those
             acts
             which
             are
             accounted
             so
             ridiculous
             among
             men
             .
             Not
             that
             we
             are
             presently
             
               to
               turne
               the
               left
               cheeke
               to
               him
               that
               strikes
               us
               on
               the
               right
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               cloak
               to
               him
               that
               takes
               the
               coate
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             to
             performe
             the
             precept
             of
             non-revenge
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             tempted
             from
             it
             by
             any
             foreseene
             inconvenience
             :
             Yea
             and
             really
             to
             make
             that
             adventure
             ,
             if
             I
             cannot
             performe
             that
             obedience
             without
             it
             ,
             rather
             let
             
               him
               take
               the
               cloake
               also
            
             ,
             then
             seeke
             wayes
             of
             revenge
             for
             such
             former
             trespasses
             .
             Which
             will
             be
             nothing
             unreasonable
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             can
             preserve
             us
             from
             farther
             injuries
             if
             he
             
             think
             good
             ,
             as
             well
             without
             as
             with
             our
             assistance
             ;
             and
             indeed
             that
             patience
             is
             oft
             blest
             by
             him
             to
             be
             a
             more
             prosperous
             meanes
             of
             this
             ,
             then
             selfe
             revenge
             would
             be
             ;
             it
             being
             Christ's
             tryed
             rule
             
               to
               overcome
               evill
               with
               good
            
             ,
             2.
             
             That
             if
             we
             should
             chance
             to
             suffer
             any
             thing
             by
             obeying
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             able
             to
             repaire
             us
             in
             another
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             now
             is
             the
             generall
             nature
             of
             these
             appendant
             precepts
             ,
             wherein
             they
             all
             agree
             and
             accord
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             they
             are
             all
             tolerable
             and
             supportable
             injuries
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             what
             is
             done
             already
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             consequent
             to
             our
             bearing
             them
             .
             For
             thus
             the
             
               losse
               of
               the
               coate
            
             ,
             or
             cloake
             also
             is
             a
             moderate
             injury
             ;
             the
             
               smiting
               on
               the
               cheeke
            
             or
             cheekes
             a
             very
             unconsiderable
             paine
             ;
             and
             only
             valued
             for
             the
             contumely
             annext
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             yet
             Christians
             had
             beene
             before
             ,
             v.
             11.
             (
             and
             should
             after
             by
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             be
             )
             taught
             to
             support
             cheerefully
             ;
             and
             the
             
               going
               a
               mile
            
             or
             two
             a
             very
             tollerable
             invasion
             on
             their
             liberty
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             easie
             post
             ,
             being
             compared
             with
             the
             ordinary
             stages
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             1.
             
             The
             reasonablenesse
             and
             agreeablenesse
             of
             Christs
             commands
             to
             our
             strength
             appeares
             ;
             that
             he
             provides
             us
             such
             
               easie
               yoakes
               and
               light
               burthens
            
             .
             even
             when
             we
             thinke
             he
             useth
             us
             most
             hardly
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             indulgence
             which
             he
             allowes
             us
             in
             matters
             of
             greater
             concernment
             ;
             where
             the
             damage
             or
             trespasse
             is
             not
             so
             supportable
             ,
             he
             there
             intimates
             a
             liberty
             
             to
             use
             some
             meanes
             to
             save
             or
             repaire
             our selves
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             be
             extremely
             usefull
             if
             not
             necessary
             to
             our
             temporall
             Subsistence
             )
             though
             not
             to
             worke
             revenge
             on
             the
             enemy
             for
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             by
             exacting
             any
             punishment
             on
             his
             person
             ,
             by
             endeavouring
             to
             trouble
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             troubled
             us
             ,
             (
             which
             cannot
             bring
             in
             any
             profit
             to
             us
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             now
             is
             particularly
             observable
             from
             each
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             1.
             from
             the
             first
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             for
             light
             injuries
             done
             to
             our
             bodies
             which
             leave
             no
             wound
             behinde
             them
             ,
             nor
             are
             the
             disabling
             or
             weakening
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             nor
             bring
             any
             considerable
             paine
             with
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             seeke
             any
             way
             of
             private
             ,
             no
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             of
             legall
             revenge
             ,
             no
             not
             though
             the
             injury
             were
             a
             contumely
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             putting
             it
             up
             ,
             a
             reproach
             in
             the
             account
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             withall
             a
             possible
             nay
             probable
             meanes
             to
             bring
             more
             upon
             me
             of
             the
             same
             making
             ,
             this
             thus
             set
             ,
             is
             my
             Christian
             duty
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             omit
             without
             sinne
             ;
             and
             which
             for
             us
             to
             performe
             or
             Christ
             to
             command
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             unreasonable
             ,
             that
             the
             contrary
             if
             we
             observe
             the
             experience
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             the
             seeking
             revenge
             ordinarily
             subjects
             us
             to
             greater
             inconveniences
             ,
             to
             more
             and
             more
             dangerous
             blowes
             ,
             many
             times
             ,
             if
             we
             become
             our
             owne
             champions
             ,
             and
             avenge
             our selves
             ;
             and
             to
             more
             considerable
             trouble
             and
             charge
             ,
             if
             we
             seeke
             it
             from
             the
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             in
             particular
             observe
             from
             the
             second
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1
             The
             word
             rendered
             
               [
               sue
               at
            
             
             law
             ]
             may
             also
             signifie
             to
             strive
             ,
             or
             contend
             with
             thee
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             away
             thy
             coate
             from
             thee
             ,
             (
             and
             in
             this
             case
             rather
             loose
             that
             and
             more
             ,
             then
             either
             hurt
             or
             maligne
             him
             )
             and
             't
             is
             not
             improbable
             that
             it
             may
             so
             signifie
             here
             ,
             because
             Saint
             Luke
             reades
             
               [
               him
               that
               taketh
               away
               thy
               coate
               ,
               forbid
               not
               .
               &c.
               ]
               i.
               e
               ,
            
             do
             not
             by
             contrary
             
             violence
             or
             hurting
             of
             him
             thus
             repell
             him
             .
             If
             it
             referre
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             then
             we
             learne
             that
             
               suing
               at
               the
               law
            
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             meant
             as
             a
             remedy
             for
             trespasses
             ,
             is
             oft
             used
             as
             an
             instrument
             to
             do
             them
             .
             2.
             
             That
             another
             having
             wronged
             me
             by
             a
             suit
             ,
             and
             gotten
             an
             unjust
             verdict
             against
             me
             doth
             not
             make
             it
             Christian
             for
             me
             to
             attempt
             the
             like
             on
             him
             .
             3.
             
             That
             I
             must
             not
             stand
             so
             punctually
             on
             my
             right
             of
             dominion
             or
             propriety
             in
             my
             goods
             ,
             as
             to
             designe
             revenge
             on
             every
             one
             whosoever
             shall
             in
             the
             least
             matter
             intrench
             on
             it
             ,
             which
             ,
             beside
             that
             Christ's
             prohibition
             makes
             sinne
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             the
             very
             delayes
             ,
             and
             expencefullnesse
             of
             Courts
             makes
             unreasonable
             and
             absurd
             for
             any
             man
             to
             do
             .
             Many
             losses
             are
             more
             supportable
             .
             then
             such
             a
             costly
             meanes
             of
             repairing
             them
             :
             Yet
             this
             not
             so
             farre
             to
             be
             extended
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             that
             1.
             
             By
             no
             arbitration
             can
             get
             his
             owne
             .
             Or
             2.
             that
             desires
             only
             to
             obtaine
             decision
             of
             any
             controversie
             ,
             Or
             3.
             he
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             may
             defend
             
             a
             widow
             or
             orphane
             ,
             Or
             4.
             provide
             for
             his
             owne
             family
             .
             Or
             5.
             enable
             himselfe
             to
             releive
             the
             poore
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             moment
             enter
             a
             suit
             at
             law
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             from
             the
             third
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             same
             rule
             holds
             for
             my
             liberty
             ,
             that
             did
             for
             my
             body
             and
             estate
             ,
             that
             every
             diminution
             of
             it
             must
             not
             enrage
             me
             either
             to
             a
             private
             or
             legall
             revenge
             on
             the
             invader
             :
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             that
             small
             supportable
             injuries
             of
             any
             kind
             we
             Christians
             must
             beare
             without
             hurting
             againe
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             prosecuting
             or
             impleading
             the
             injurious
             .
             In
             weightier
             and
             more
             considerable
             matters
             ,
             though
             we
             may
             use
             meanes
             .
             1.
             
             To
             defend
             our selves
             .
             2.
             
             To
             get
             legall
             reparations
             for
             our
             losses
             ,
             yet
             even
             in
             those
             the
             giving
             any
             way
             to
             revengefull
             desires
             ,
             or
             desireing
             to
             give
             him
             any
             smart
             ,
             or
             paine
             that
             brings
             no
             reall
             gaine
             ,
             or
             ease
             ,
             or
             advantage
             to
             us
             ,
             save
             only
             the
             satisfying
             our
             revengefull
             humour
             ,
             is
             still
             utterly
             unlawfull
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               But
               what
               is
               that
               ,
               that
               followes
               in
               the
               close
               of
               this
               period
               ,
               v.
               v.
            
             42
             ,
             Give
             to
             him
             that
             asketh
             thee
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             that
             would
             borrow
             of
             thee
             turne
             not
             thou
             away
             ?
             ]
             
               And
               how
               comes
               it
               in
               this
               place
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             substance
             of
             it
             is
             a
             command
             of
             universall
             ,
             unlimited
             liberality
             according
             to
             our
             power
             to
             all
             that
             are
             in
             need
             ,
             and
             a
             direction
             to
             one
             speciall
             kind
             of
             workes
             of
             mercy
             ,
             the
             lending
             (
             without
             all
             exaction
             of
             use
             for
             the
             loane
             )
             to
             those
             ,
             
             that
             are
             in
             present
             want
             ,
             and
             may
             by
             such
             present
             supplies
             for
             present
             exigence
             ,
             be
             taught
             a
             way
             of
             thriving
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             getting
             out
             from
             those
             difficulties
             of
             fortune
             .
             In
             which
             case
             the
             lending
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             time
             the
             requiring
             mine
             owne
             againe
             ,
             may
             do
             some
             men
             as
             much
             ,
             perhaps
             more
             good
             ,
             by
             obligeing
             them
             to
             industry
             ,
             and
             providence
             ,
             and
             fidelity
             ,
             then
             giving
             to
             some
             others
             might
             have
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             connexion
             is
             there
             betwixt
             this
             precept
             of
             liberality
             ,
             and
             the
             non-revenge
             immediately
             preceding
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             forgiving
             ,
             and
             giving
             ,
             the
             two
             speciall
             workes
             of
             our
             charity
             toward
             men
             ,
             should
             alwaies
             go
             together
             ;
             one
             never
             doth
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             when
             tother
             is
             joyned
             with
             it
             .
             Revenge
             will
             blast
             our
             liberality
             ;
             and
             the
             coveteous
             illiberall
             heart
             will
             defame
             the
             most
             perfect
             patience
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             practice
             of
             liberality
             will
             helpe
             us
             to
             thinke
             it
             reasonable
             not
             to
             meditate
             Revenge
             ,
             and
             withall
             demonstrate
             our
             patience
             of
             injuries
             &c.
             to
             be
             no
             pusillanimous
             cowardly
             act
             ,
             because
             I
             dare
             not
             resist
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             an
             act
             of
             obedience
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             in
             doing
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             both
             for
             patience
             and
             liberality
             ,
             my
             Christian
             charity
             obligeing
             me
             to
             one
             as
             well
             as
             tother
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               10
            
             
             What
             now
             is
             the
             ground-worke
             of
             the
             next
             period
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             repetition
             of
             the
             old
             law
             of
             
               loving
               neighbours
               and
               hating
               enemies
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Is
             there
             
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             or
             Nature
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             hate
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             love
             none
             butneighbours
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             as
             clearely
             as
             I
             can
             what
             both
             those
             lawes
             have
             done
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             hath
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             done
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             loving
             of
             the
             Neighbour
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             fellow
             Jew
             ,
             it
             hath
             commanded
             to
             
               love
               him
               as
               thy selfe
               ,
               Lev.
            
             19.
             18.
             and
             not
             to
             avenge
             nor
             beare
             any
             
               grudge
               against
               him
            
             ;
             from
             which
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             no
             exclusion
             of
             the
             like
             to
             other
             country-men
             ,
             yet
             't
             is
             very
             true
             that
             the
             Jewes
             tooke
             occasion
             of
             advantage
             to
             deny
             all
             kindnesse
             and
             exercise
             of
             offices
             of
             common
             humanity
             to
             all
             others
             unlesse
             they
             became
             Proselytes
             to
             them
             ,
             Now
             this
             they
             did
             without
             any
             authority
             of
             their
             law
             ,
             which
             therefore
             Christ
             by
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             good
             Samaritan
             ,
             shewes
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             loving
             of
             (
             and
             shewing
             mercy
             to
             )
             others
             beside
             their
             owne
             country
             men
             ,
             and
             extending
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             
               [
               neighbour
            
             ]
             to
             all
             those
             who
             are
             of
             the
             same
             
               common
               stocke
            
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             are
             men
             as
             well
             as
             our selves
             :
             though
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             God
             by
             prescribing
             the
             Jewes
             peculiar
             meates
             ,
             and
             forbiding
             others
             that
             were
             familiarly
             used
             by
             the
             Nations
             ,
             did
             consequently
             interdict
             them
             any
             speciall
             familiarity
             of
             converse
             with
             the
             Nations
             ;
             by
             way
             of
             caution
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             corrupted
             by
             them
             who
             were
             at
             that
             time
             so
             extremely
             Idolatrous
             ;
             which
             rule
             consequently
             was
             to
             be
             accounted
             
             temporary
             ,
             and
             to
             last
             no
             longer
             then
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             for
             the
             
               hating
               of
               enemies
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             there
             was
             any
             such
             precept
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             of
             hating
             ,
             either
             all
             but
             their
             owne
             country
             men
             ,
             or
             even
             all
             their
             very
             enemies
             .
             Thus
             much
             only
             toward
             it
             we
             finde
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Jewes
             were
             commanded
             to
             do
             courtesies
             to
             their
             enemies
             of
             their
             owne
             country
             ,
             to
             
               rescue
               the
               enemies
               Oxe
               out
               of
               the
               ditch
               ,
               &c.
            
             yet
             they
             are
             forbid
             to
             enter
             any
             friendship
             ,
             affinity
             ,
             league
             with
             the
             seven
             nations
             ,
             
               Hittites
               ,
               Amorites
               ,
               &c.
            
             or
             to
             shew
             any
             mercy
             to
             them
             ;
             which
             yet
             must
             not
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             commanding
             all
             manner
             of
             mortall
             hatred
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             this
             within
             certaine
             limits
             ;
             they
             were
             to
             offer
             them
             conditions
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             to
             permit
             them
             to
             redeeme
             their
             lives
             ,
             if
             they
             desired
             it
             ,
             by
             servitude
             ,
             Deut.
             20.
             10
             ,
             11.
             and
             though
             upon
             not
             accepting
             of
             conditions
             of
             peace
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             have
             no
             pity
             on
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             destroy
             them
             utterly
             ,
             yet
             this
             belonged
             only
             to
             those
             of
             that
             age
             ;
             Solomon
             doth
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             only
             levies
             a
             tribute
             of
             bond-service
             upon
             them
             1
             King.
             9.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             were
             they
             to
             deale
             with
             the
             
               Amalekites
               ,
               to
               have
               warre
               with
               them
               for
               ever
               .
               Ex.
               17.
               16.
               
               Deut.
            
             25.
             19.
             and
             with
             some
             difference
             ,
             with
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             and
             Ammonites
             .
             In
             all
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             observed
             contrary
             to
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             humanity
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             power
             that
             
             the
             Magistrates
             on
             earth
             have
             over
             malefactors
             ,
             the
             same
             sure
             must
             be
             yeilded
             God
             over
             Nations
             and
             Governours
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             to
             death
             by
             what
             meanes
             he
             please
             .
             This
             execution
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             commit
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             time
             of
             patience
             ,
             when
             
               those
               natione
               had
               filled
               up
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               rebellion
               ,
               Lev.
            
             18.
             14.
             
             So
             that
             this
             of
             
               hating
               enemies
            
             ]
             cannot
             be
             accounted
             of
             as
             any
             common
             generall
             command
             ,
             for
             it
             held
             not
             generally
             against
             any
             but
             these
             forenamed
             nations
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             
               speciall
               ,
               particular
               sentence
               of
               Gods
               ,
            
             to
             be
             at
             that
             time
             executed
             on
             them
             .
             And
             although
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             did
             generally
             resolve
             it
             lawfull
             
               to
               kill
            
             or
             spoyle
             any
             that
             were
             strangers
             from
             the
             religion
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ;
             yet
             by
             the
             limiting
             of
             Gods
             command
             for
             such
             execution
             to
             these
             forenamed
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             
               fill'd
               up
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               iniquities
            
             (
             which
             when
             it
             is
             ,
             none
             but
             God
             can
             judge
             of
             )
             't
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             was
             an
             errour
             in
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             because
             at
             this
             time
             when
             Christ
             spake
             ,
             they
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             power
             of
             the
             sword
             in
             their
             hands
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             those
             former
             commands
             of
             warre
             with
             Ameleck
             ,
             (
             much
             more
             with
             other
             idolatrous
             Nations
             ,
             against
             whom
             it
             was
             not
             appointed
             )
             became
             utterly
             out-dated
             ,
             and
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             was
             to
             prevaile
             ;
             which
             commends
             love
             and
             charity
             to
             all
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             S.
             
          
           
             You
             promised
             also
             to
             shew
             me
             what
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             had
             done
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             I
             pray
             what
             is
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             no
             better
             way
             now
             to
             judge
             of
             that
             then
             by
             the
             writings
             and
             sayings
             of
             the
             wisest
             naturall
             men
             ;
             the
             summe
             of
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             all
             men
             are
             to
             be
             loved
             and
             obliged
             by
             us
             ;
             No
             man
             to
             be
             hurt
             or
             disobliged
             but
             he
             who
             hath
             first
             injured
             me
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             the
             great
             Philosopher
             thinkes
             it
             a
             reproveable
             thing
             to
             
               love
               an
               enemy
            
             ,
             
             (
             as
             to
             
               hate
               a
               friend
            
             )
             but
             withall
             ,
             the
             moderatest
             ,
             and
             wisest
             ,
             and
             most
             elevated
             minds
             ,
             though
             they
             would
             not
             command
             or
             oblige
             all
             men
             to
             love
             enemies
             ,
             doe
             yet
             commend
             it
             as
             most
             honourable
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             give
             many
             excellent
             reasons
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             
               wise
               and
               good
               man
               hath
               no
               enemy
               .
            
             So
             that
             from
             all
             this
             the
             short
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewes
             taking
             some
             advantage
             from
             those
             forementioned
             commands
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             mistaking
             them
             ,
             did
             thinke
             it
             lawfull
             to
             hate
             others
             of
             different
             Religions
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             same
             may
             be
             observed
             of
             the
             Grecians
             toward
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             under
             the
             title
             of
             Barbarians
             )
             but
             in
             this
             did
             they
             both
             against
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             shewed
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             by
             which
             ,
             hating
             or
             hurting
             is
             avowed
             onely
             in
             case
             of
             injuries
             done
             ,
             and
             even
             then
             also
             the
             contrary
             commended
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             which
             Christ
             hath
             here
             to
             doe
             ,
             is
             partly
             to
             recall
             and
             reforme
             the
             Jewes
             to
             the
             
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             to
             command
             that
             which
             that
             commended
             ,
             partly
             to
             advance
             and
             set
             it
             higher
             then
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Jewes
             had
             required
             of
             them
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             is
             now
             the
             law
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             matter
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             set
             downe
             ,
             
               v.
               44.
               
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               love
               your
               enemies
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             The
             summe
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             other
             mens
             faults
             or
             sinnes
             against
             us
             (
             nay
             against
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             the
             Jewes
             enemies
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             the
             seven
             Nations
             ,
             
               Amorites
               ,
               &c.
            
             being
             most
             detestable
             sinners
             before
             God
             ,
             are
             here
             referr'd
             to
             in
             this
             word
             ,
             Enemies
             )
             give
             not
             us
             any
             dispensation
             for
             the
             non-payment
             of
             that
             great
             debt
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             
               love
               to
               all
               our
               kind
            
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             the
             passions
             and
             affections
             that
             our
             nature
             is
             subject
             to
             ,
             doe
             incline
             us
             to
             revenge
             against
             our
             enemies
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             can
             conquer
             that
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             choose
             but
             make
             a
             distinction
             betweene
             freinds
             and
             foes
             ,
             and
             at
             least
             have
             a
             great
             coldnesse
             and
             indifference
             to
             those
             who
             have
             deserved
             so
             ill
             at
             our
             hands
             .
             But
             Christ
             is
             come
             to
             mortify
             those
             affections
             of
             rage
             and
             revenge
             ;
             and
             to
             leade
             us
             higher
             then
             nature
             would
             bring
             us
             ;
             to
             affections
             ,
             and
             words
             ,
             and
             actions
             of
             kindnesse
             ,
             and
             benignity
             to
             those
             that
             have
             exprest
             the
             contrary
             of
             every
             of
             these
             toward
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             it
             not
             aboundantly
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             my
             affections
             and
             behaviour
             toward
             mine
             enemy
             ,
             be
             not
             like
             his
             to
             me
             ,
             unkind
             ,
             retaliating
             of
             injuries
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             more
             required
             
             of
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             undoubtedly
             ,
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             who
             is
             to
             transcribe
             that
             copy
             ,
             that
             Christs
             owne
             dealing
             with
             us
             when
             we
             were
             enemies
             ,
             did
             set
             us
             .
             I
             must
             not
             onely
             negatively
             not
             hate
             ,
             or
             curse
             ,
             or
             pursue
             with
             injuries
             ;
             but
             love
             ,
             and
             blesse
             ,
             and
             
               doe
               good
            
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             my
             greatest
             enemy
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               Loving
               him
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             denotes
             the
             affection
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             kindnesse
             ,
             and
             benignity
             toward
             him
             :
             1.
             
             Wishing
             him
             all
             the
             good
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             especially
             which
             he
             most
             wanteth
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             conviction
             of
             sinne
             ,
             reformation
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Pitying
             and
             compassionating
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             more
             for
             being
             mine
             enemy
             ,
             because
             that
             implies
             a
             sinne
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             all
             things
             the
             most
             proper
             matter
             of
             compassion
             .
             3.
             
             Being
             cordially
             affected
             toward
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               Blessing
               him
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             in
             Greeke
             ,
             and
             the
             opposition
             to
             
               cursing
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             evill
             or
             bitter
             speaking
             )
             noteth
             kindnesse
             and
             
             
               freindlinesse
               of
               language
            
             ;
             giving
             them
             all
             freindly
             and
             courteous
             words
             ,
             who
             have
             nothing
             but
             railing
             and
             evill
             speaking
             for
             us
             ;
             commending
             in
             them
             whatever
             is
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             doe
             nothing
             but
             defame
             and
             backbite
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               Doing
               good
            
             to
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             All
             outward
             reall
             effects
             and
             actions
             of
             charity
             .
             Such
             are
             almes
             if
             they
             be
             in
             want
             ;
             
               feeding
               ,
               giving
               to
               drinke
               ,
               clothing
            
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             
               hungry
               ,
               thirsty
               ,
               naked
            
             ;
             comfort
             if
             in
             any
             distresses
             ;
             Counsell
             if
             in
             any
             
             difficulty
             ;
             rescuing
             their
             goods
             ,
             &c.
             if
             we
             see
             them
             in
             danger
             ;
             admonishing
             them
             in
             a
             freindly
             manner
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             may
             be
             most
             likely
             to
             prevaile
             with
             them
             when
             we
             see
             them
             falling
             into
             any
             sinne
             ,
             reproving
             and
             correcting
             fatherly
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             them
             fallen
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             contributing
             our
             utmost
             to
             the
             good
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             estates
             ,
             families
             ,
             reputations
             ,
             but
             especially
             their
             soules
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             without
             any
             tincture
             of
             our
             revenge
             ,
             or
             rage
             mixing
             with
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               Praying
               for
               them
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Desiring
             of
             God
             for
             them
             whatsoever
             they
             want
             .
             1.
             
             Pardon
             of
             sinne
             with
             an
             expression
             of
             my
             free
             pardoning
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Grace
             for
             amendment
             of
             life
             .
             3.
             
             All
             other
             blessings
             temporall
             and
             spirituall
             which
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             duty
             of
             some
             difficulty
             ,
             what
             helpe
             can
             you
             direct
             me
             to
             ,
             to
             facilitate
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Many
             considerations
             there
             are
             which
             will
             tend
             to
             that
             end
             .
             Three
             there
             are
             here
             named
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             be
             they
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             the
             example
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             sheweth
             mercy
             to
             sinners
             ,
             who
             are
             his
             enemies
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             outward
             disspensation
             of
             temporall
             blessings
             ,
             giveth
             as
             liberall
             a
             portion
             many
             times
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             unthankfull
             provokers
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             good
             servants
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             common
             advantages
             of
             life
             ,
             Sunne
             and
             Raine
             ,
             dispenseth
             them
             generally
             in
             an
             equality
             to
             all
             .
             And
             then
             for
             us
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             a
             God-like
             
             thing
             ;
             the
             greatest
             dignity
             that
             our
             nature
             is
             capable
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             second
             helpe
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             consideration
             of
             the
             reward
             which
             God
             hath
             decreed
             for
             such
             who
             doe
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             proportioned
             to
             their
             actions
             ;
             retribution
             of
             good
             to
             evill
             ,
             of
             mercy
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             though
             we
             are
             sinners
             and
             enemies
             .
             Whosoever
             doth
             but
             thinke
             of
             that
             ,
             how
             much
             the
             joies
             of
             Heaven
             for
             eternity
             are
             beyond
             the
             pleasure
             of
             a
             little
             revenge
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             will
             never
             thinke
             fit
             to
             make
             such
             an
             unequall
             exchange
             ,
             to
             lose
             so
             rich
             a
             reward
             for
             so
             poore
             a
             pleasure
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             third
             helpe
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             consideration
             of
             what
             is
             done
             by
             all
             others
             the
             vilest
             and
             wickedest
             men
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             such
             were
             the
             Publicanes
             accounted
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             could
             thinke
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             love
             their
             freinds
             ,
             and
             satisfy
             that
             obligation
             ;
             they
             could
             use
             civilities
             ,
             and
             courteous
             compellations
             and
             salutations
             to
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             if
             we
             who
             are
             bound
             to
             exceed
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             the
             strictest
             sect
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             shall
             be
             but
             in
             the
             same
             ranke
             with
             Publicanes
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             otherwhere
             put
             with
             heathens
             ,
             and
             harlots
             ,
             and
             sinners
             )
             the
             vilest
             and
             most
             abominable
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             this
             will
             sure
             be
             a
             great
             reproach
             to
             us
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             other
             motives
             can
             you
             adde
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             why
             I
             should
             
               love
               my
               enemies
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             by
             this
             meanes
             I
             shall
             conquer
             my selfe
             ,
             my
             unruly
             passions
             ,
             with
             a
             most
             glorious
             heroicall
             
             peice
             of
             victory
             .
             2.
             
             That
             by
             this
             I
             shall
             preserve
             my selfe
             in
             a
             great
             calmenesse
             and
             quiet
             of
             minde
             ;
             which
             thoughts
             of
             revenge
             wholly
             deprive
             me
             of
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             is
             of
             all
             others
             the
             most
             probable
             way
             of
             overcoming
             my
             enemies
             ;
             Revenge
             being
             a
             meanes
             of
             exasperating
             and
             enflaming
             him
             ,
             charity
             of
             melting
             him
             .
             Which
             if
             I
             doe
             ,
             I
             first
             get
             a
             freind
             for
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             secondly
             ,
             have
             the
             honour
             and
             claime
             to
             the
             reward
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             
               that
               convert
               sinners
               from
               the
               errour
               of
               their
               wayes
               .
            
             4.
             
             That
             this
             is
             a
             way
             of
             excelling
             all
             other
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             none
             but
             Christians
             thinking
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             doe
             this
             .
             5.
             
             That
             this
             is
             the
             speciall
             way
             of
             
               Christian
               perfection
            
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             called
             in
             the
             close
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             
               Be
               ye
               perfect
               ,
               as
               your
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               is
               perfect
               .
            
             In
             stead
             of
             which
             ,
             Saint
             Luke
             reads
             ,
             6.
             36.
             
             
               Be
               ye
               mercifull
               ,
               &c.
            
             nothing
             this
             mercy
             ,
             or
             almes
             ,
             or
             benignity
             to
             enemies
             to
             be
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Christian
             perfection
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               I
               beseech
               God
               by
               his
               renewing
               quickning
               spirit
               to
               mortify
               the
               contrary
               sinne
               ,
               and
               worke
               this
               truly
               Christian
               grace
               in
               my
               heart
               .
               You
               have
               past
               through
               the
               fifth
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               so
               Christs
               Reformations
               of
               ,
               and
               Additions
               to
               the
               Old
               Commandement
               .
               I
               will
               not
               question
               why
            
             Christ
             
               reformed
               or
               improved
               no
               more
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               me
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               ;
               which
               being
               an
               act
               of
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               forman
               to
               question
               ,
               but
               acquiesce
               in
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             judge
             aright
             ,
             yet
             doe
             I
             conceive
             that
             
             two
             other
             Commandements
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             Christ
             hath
             improved
             in
             this
             Sermon
             .
             The
             ninth
             there
             of
             not
             
               bearing
               false
               witnesse
            
             ,
             he
             hath
             improved
             into
             
               not
               judging
               ,
               c.
            
             7.
             1.
             the
             last
             of
             not
             coveting
             ,
             into
             
               taking
               no
               thought
               ,
               c.
               6.
               25.
               
               &c.
            
             And
             as
             for
             the
             fifth
             (
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             one
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             now
             left
             out
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             particular
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             that
             
               honour
               of
               father
               and
               mother
            
             ,
             obedience
             to
             superiours
             ,
             Magistrates
             ;
             &c.
             was
             by
             the
             Jewish
             law
             advanced
             so
             high
             ,
             even
             to
             prohibiting
             of
             thoughts
             of
             evill
             against
             such
             (
             which
             say
             the
             lewes
             ,
             is
             the
             onely
             case
             wherein
             thoughts
             are
             prohibited
             )
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             or
             almost
             possibility
             of
             setting
             it
             higher
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             next
             ,
             the
             sixth
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             consider
             what
             first
             we
             shall
             fall
             upon
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           LIB
           .
           III.
           
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               1
            
             
               WHat
               is
               the
               first
               generall
               aime
               or
               designe
               of
               this
               next
               part
               of
               the
               Sermon
               beginning
               ,
               c.
            
             6
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             regulating
             of
             three
             great
             Christian
             duties
             ,
             
               Almes-giving
               ,
               Prayer
            
             ,
             and
             Fasting
             .
             Three
             so
             necessary
             considerable
             offices
             of
             a
             
             Christian
             ,
             that
             learned
             Divines
             have
             resolved
             them
             to
             be
             the
             three
             speciall
             Christian
             sacrifices
             ,
             or
             
               acts
               of
               divine
               worship
            
             ;
             the
             first
             out
             of
             our
             estates
             ;
             
             the
             second
             of
             our
             soules
             ;
             the
             third
             from
             our
             bodies
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             three
             principall
             parts
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             every
             one
             therefore
             obliged
             to
             pay
             its
             tribute
             of
             acknowledgment
             to
             the
             Creatour
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               I
               shall
               then
               presume
               them
               worthy
               of
               our
               distinct
               survey
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               purpose
               pitch
               upon
               that
               first
               ,
               which
               I
               see
               first
               placed
               that
               of
            
             Almes
             giving
             ,
             
               and
               expect
               what
               method
               you
               will
               propose
               to
               me
               as
               most
               proper
               to
               give
               me
               a
               cleare
               sight
               of
               what
            
             Christ
             
               hath
               thought
               fit
               to
               represent
               to
               me
               concerning
               it
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             reduce
             it
             summarily
             to
             these
             two
             heads
             ,
             1.
             
             
               A
               duty
               supposed
               ,
               2.
               
               A
               caution
               interposed
            
             for
             the
             regulation
             of
             this
             duty
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               meane
               you
               by
               the
            
             duty
             spposed
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             meane
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             duty
             of
             almes-giving
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             here
             commanded
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             presumed
             and
             supposed
             ,
             as
             a
             duty
             that
             both
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             Moses
             ,
             required
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             Heathens
             and
             Jewes
             before
             ,
             and
             therefore
             needed
             not
             to
             be
             commanded
             by
             Christ
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             be
             thus
             honourably
             mentioned
             by
             him
             as
             a
             duty
             that
             he
             meant
             not
             to
             evacuate
             ,
             but
             confirme
             ;
             so
             farre
             that
             he
             that
             would
             not
             observe
             it
             should
             be
             unworthy
             the
             title
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             nay
             of
             a
             Jew
             or
             Heathen
             man
             ;
             all
             lawes
             so
             strictly
             exacting
             it
             of
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               The
               duty
               being
               so
               necessary
               ,
               and
               yet
               onely
               touch●
               on
               or
               named
               here
               ,
               you
               may
               please
               a
               little
               to
               explaine
               to
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             ,
             by
             telling
             you
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             the
             same
             duty
             ,
             (
             exprest
             by
             the
             same
             word
             )
             that
             mercifullnesse
             
             is
             in
             the
             fifth
             Beatitude
             ;
             but
             then
             2.
             
             That
             it
             seemes
             here
             to
             be
             restreined
             to
             that
             one
             kind
             of
             mercifullnesse
             which
             consists
             in
             giving
             ;
             &
             that
             peculiarly
             of
             
               releife
               corporall
            
             to
             them
             that
             want
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             will
             not
             be
             pertinent
             in
             this
             place
             to
             speake
             to
             you
             of
             any
             branch
             of
             mercifullnesse
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             which
             we
             ordinarily
             call
             
               Giving
               of
               almes
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               do
               you
               thinke
               fit
               to
               tell
               mee
               of
               that
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Onely
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             as
             most
             proper
             for
             your
             direction
             in
             this
             duty
             ,
             the
             first
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             the
             second
             for
             the
             most
             convenient
             manner
             of
             performing
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               for
               the
            
             substance
             
               of
               the
               duty
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             I
             am
             bound
             by
             all
             lawes
             of
             Nature
             ,
             of
             Moses
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             enabled
             me
             ,
             to
             releive
             those
             that
             are
             in
             want
             ,
             the
             hungry
             ,
             the
             naked
             ,
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             and
             
               widow
               .
               &c.
            
             destitute
             of
             worldly
             succour
             ,
             the
             doing
             of
             which
             is
             called
             
               pure
               religion
               or
               worship
            
             ,
             
             by
             Saint
             
               James
               ,
               c.
            
             1.
             27.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               directions
               have
               you
               for
               the
               most
               convenient
            
             manner
             
               of
               performing
               it
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             one
             especially
             (
             which
             St
             
               Paul.
               1
               Cor.
            
             16.
             2.
             hath
             given
             me
             occasion
             to
             thinke
             on
             )
             that
             
               every
               rich
               man
            
             or
             thriving
             man
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             either
             hath
             constant
             revenue
             ,
             or
             profitable
             trade
             ,
             should
             
               lay
               by
               him
               in
               store
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               prospered
               him
               ,
            
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             poore
             ;
             dedicating
             yeerely
             ,
             or
             monthly
             ,
             or
             weekely
             ,
             such
             or
             such
             a
             proportion
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
             and
             seperating
             it
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             heap
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             ready
             for
             such
             uses
             ,
             as
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             shall
             offer
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             How
             will
             this
             be
             best
             done
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             By
             a
             yeerely
             valuation
             of
             my
             income
             ,
             whether
             of
             rents
             ,
             or
             gaines
             by
             trading
             ,
             and
             setting
             a
             part
             a
             reasonable
             proportion
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             then
             dividing
             that
             grosse
             proportion
             into
             as
             many
             parts
             ,
             as
             there
             be
             weekes
             in
             the
             yeare
             ;
             and
             then
             
               every
               Lords
               day
            
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             direction
             )
             or
             otherwise
             weekely
             ,
             to
             put
             into
             the
             poore
             mans
             bag
             ,
             or
             boxe
             ,
             or
             pocket
             ,
             such
             a
             just
             propottion
             ,
             which
             from
             that
             time
             I
             am
             to
             account
             of
             as
             none
             of
             mine
             ,
             but
             the
             
               poores
               propriety
            
             ;
             which
             I
             cannot
             take
             from
             them
             againe
             but
             by
             stealth
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             not
             sacriledge
             .
             This
             way
             of
             setting
             a
             part
             before
             hand
             will
             be
             very
             usefull
             both
             for
             the
             resisting
             of
             coveteous
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             apt
             still
             to
             intercurre
             ,
             when
             objects
             of
             charity
             offer
             themselves
             ;
             and
             also
             for
             the
             having
             provision
             ready
             at
             hand
             ,
             to
             give
             when
             we
             would
             be
             willing
             to
             give
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             perhaps
             would
             sometimes
             be
             wanting
             ;
             and
             the
             doing
             this
             thus
             weekely
             ,
             will
             make
             the
             summe
             thus
             parted
             with
             so
             insensible
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             misse
             out
             of
             our
             estates
             ,
             what
             is
             thus
             consecrated
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             pray
             what
             proportion
             yeerely
             should
             I
             thus
             designe
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             exact
             ptoportion
             or
             quotum
             ,
             I
             cannot
             prescribe
             you
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             having
             
             defined
             nothing
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             by
             commending
             liberality
             ,
             and
             voluntary
             and
             
               cheerefull
               giving
            
             ,
             rather
             intimating
             that
             there
             is
             no
             set
             proportion
             to
             be
             defined
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             left
             to
             every
             mans
             owne
             breast
             ,
             how
             to
             proportion
             his
             free
             will
             offering
             :
             For
             although
             one
             place
             there
             be
             that
             seemes
             to
             require
             all
             to
             be
             set
             apart
             for
             this
             purpose
             that
             comes
             in
             by
             way
             of
             gaine
             from
             Gods
             prospering
             hand
             ,
             to
             wit
             that
             just
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             2.
             where
             he
             appoints
             that
             every
             one
             set
             apart
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               treasuring
               up
               whatsoever
               he
               hath
               gained
               ,
               or
               thrived
               ,
               or
               beene
               prospered
               ,
            
             (
             not
             as
             we
             render
             it
             as
             God
             hath
             
               prospered
               him
            
             ,
             for
             't
             is
             not
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             ]
             but
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             whatsoever
             ]
             yet
             it
             appeares
             that
             that
             was
             in
             a
             peculiar
             case
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             releiving
             the
             poore
             Christians
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             few
             to
             releive
             them
             then
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             could
             be
             spared
             was
             little
             enough
             for
             the
             turne
             ;
             &
             therefore
             that
             can
             no
             more
             make
             a
             rule
             for
             the
             present
             times
             ,
             then
             the
             having
             all
             common
             then
             ,
             and
             bringing
             all
             to
             the
             Apostle's
             feet
             ,
             will
             be
             exemplary
             to
             us
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             for
             your
             better
             direction
             give
             you
             the
             best
             light
             I
             can
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             by
             these
             gradations
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             the
             People
             of
             God
             were
             bound
             by
             law
             to
             set
             apart
             
               a
               tenth
               of
               all
               their
               encrease
               every
               third
               yeare
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               poore
            
             ;
             Every
             yeare
             you
             know
             the
             tith
             was
             paid
             to
             the
             Preist
             ,
             but
             that
             being
             done
             ,
             every
             third
             
             yeare
             they
             were
             to
             tith
             againe
             ,
             for
             the
             poore
             ;
             which
             was
             in
             effect
             a
             thirtieth
             part
             yearely
             of
             their
             encrease
             ;
             for
             that
             (
             you
             know
             )
             a
             tenth
             part
             every
             third
             yeare
             ,
             being
             distributed
             into
             three
             parts
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             those
             three
             assigned
             to
             each
             yeare
             ,
             will
             amount
             to
             .
             But
             then
             2.
             other
             commands
             there
             were
             given
             to
             those
             Jewes
             ,
             concerning
             the
             poore
             ,
             as
             of
             permitting
             them
             to
             lease
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             lending
             them
             without
             use
             ,
             restoring
             the
             pledge
             before
             night
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             a
             Jew
             was
             bound
             to
             ;
             he
             sinned
             against
             the
             law
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             it
             not
             .
             
               This
               was
               his
               Righteousnesse
            
             ,
             
             
               Deut
               24.
               13.
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             degree
             of
             mercy
             which
             the
             law
             required
             of
             him
             ,
             instead
             of
             which
             the
             Greeke
             translatours
             use
             a
             word
             signifying
             Almes
             or
             Pity
             ,
             the
             same
             which
             is
             in
             this
             place
             
             of
             Christ's
             Sermon
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             is
             farther
             observable
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             place
             some
             very
             ancient
             Copies
             instead
             of
             this
             word
             which
             signifies
             Almes
             ,
             have
             another
             word
             signifying
             Righteousnesse
             )
             all
             which
             signifies
             some
             degrees
             of
             almes-giving
             to
             be
             required
             
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             without
             performance
             of
             which
             a
             Jew
             cannot
             be
             accounted
             righteous
             :
             and
             such
             were
             those
             three
             yeares
             tithings
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             forementioned
             .
             But
             then
             thirdly
             ,
             beside
             this
             Righteousnesse
             of
             the
             Jew
             ,
             or
             that
             proportion
             required
             to
             his
             being
             arighteous
             Jew
             ,
             there
             was
             another
             
             higher
             degree
             among
             them
             ,
             called
             Mercy
             ,
             or
             goodnesse
             ,
             or
             bounty
             ,
             or
             charity
             ,
             which
             ,
             say
             
             
             their
             Interpreters
             ,
             is
             more
             then
             
               righteousnesse
               ,
               excesse
               or
               abundance
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             Thus
             shall
             
             you
             see
             those
             two
             words
             many
             times
             put
             together
             ,
             not
             as
             equivalent
             ,
             but
             one
             a
             higher
             degree
             then
             the
             other
             .
             
               Dan.
               4.
               27.
               
               Breake
               off
               thy
               sinnes
            
             
             
               by
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               thine
               iniquities
               by
               shewing
               Mercy
               to
               the
               poore
            
             ;
             the
             mercy
             set
             last
             ,
             as
             being
             highest
             .
             so
             
               Mic.
               6.
               8.
               
               What
               doth
               the
               Lord
               require
               of
               thee
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               Justice
               and
               love
               Mercy
               ?
            
             
             So
             when
             the
             comparison
             is
             made
             by
             the
             Apostle
             betweene
             a
             
               Righteous
               man
            
             and
             a
             
               Good
               man
               ,
               Rom.
            
             5.
             7.
             the
             
               Good
               man
            
             ,
             is
             this
             mercifull
             minded
             man
             ,
             which
             farre
             exceedeth
             the
             other
             .
             By
             which
             you
             see
             that
             he
             that
             will
             be
             a
             Good
             ,
             a
             pious
             ,
             a
             
               mercifull
               Jew
            
             ,
             he
             must
             exceed
             those
             termes
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             the
             lew
             was
             bound
             to
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             must
             allow
             to
             pious
             uses
             much
             more
             then
             the
             thirtieth
             part
             of
             his
             encrease
             every
             yeare
             ;
             and
             this
             law
             ,
             and
             direction
             being
             by
             God
             himselfe
             given
             to
             his
             owne
             people
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             may
             deserve
             so
             farre
             to
             be
             considered
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             Gods
             judgement
             then
             to
             that
             people
             .
             But
             then
             4thly
             though
             this
             be
             not
             a
             law
             now
             binding
             us
             ,
             as
             not
             given
             to
             us
             ,
             yet
             being
             a
             law
             of
             charity
             and
             mercy
             to
             my
             poore
             neighbour
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             an
             
               eternall
               law
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             small
             reason
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             thinke
             himselfe
             disengaged
             from
             that
             quotum
             or
             proportion
             ,
             which
             even
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             who
             were
             considered
             
             as
             in
             a
             state
             of
             imperfection
             ,
             were
             obliged
             to
             ;
             save
             only
             that
             this
             is
             now
             left
             to
             their
             owne
             freedome
             which
             was
             before
             commanded
             ;
             and
             't
             were
             shame
             that
             a
             Christian
             thus
             left
             to
             his
             owne
             freedome
             should
             come
             short
             of
             what
             a
             Iew
             was
             brought
             to
             by
             constraint
             .
             But
             5ly
             .
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             the
             more
             perfect
             law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             light
             brought
             into
             the
             world
             by
             him
             ,
             requiring
             higher
             perfection
             now
             ,
             then
             before
             by
             law
             was
             required
             ,
             
               (
               so
               that
               except
               our
               righteousnesse
               exceed
               theirs
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               enter
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               )
            
             may
             very
             justly
             be
             deemed
             to
             require
             a
             greater
             proportion
             of
             us
             now
             in
             workes
             of
             mercy
             ,
             then
             of
             them
             was
             then
             expected
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             will
             be
             consequent
             ,
             6ly
             .
             That
             as
             our
             
               Righteousnesse
               must
               exceed
               their
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             
             so
             our
             Mercy
             their
             
               mercy
               :
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             to
             be
             a
             righteous
             Christian
             ,
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             performes
             what
             
               the
               law
               of
               Christ
            
             requires
             of
             him
             for
             almes-giving
             )
             't
             is
             necessary
             to
             set
             a
             part
             much
             more
             then
             a
             yearely
             thirtieth
             of
             his
             revenue
             ,
             or
             encrease
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             a
             mercifull
             or
             benigne
             or
             pious
             Christian
             ,
             much
             more
             againe
             then
             that
             ,
             is
             necessary
             .
             But
             then
             seventhly
             ,
             the
             Christian
             (
             as
             also
             the
             Iewish
             )
             law
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             doth
             not
             so
             consist
             in
             an
             indivisible
             point
             ,
             as
             that
             any
             set
             proportion
             can
             be
             defined
             ,
             lower
             then
             which
             would
             be
             the
             sinne
             of
             parsimony
             ,
             and
             higher
             then
             which
             the
             sinne
             of
             prodigality
             ;
             but
             is
             allowed
             its
             latitude
             ,
             
             within
             which
             it
             may
             move
             higher
             or
             lower
             without
             sinne
             ;
             yet
             so
             that
             it
             may
             on
             one
             side
             be
             so
             low
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             unchristian
             love
             of
             money
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             otherside
             so
             high
             (
             if
             it
             be
             to
             the
             neglecting
             ,
             and
             exposing
             his
             owne
             children
             ,
             and
             family
             )
             that
             it
             may
             be
             wretchlesse
             prodigality
             :
             which
             two
             extremes
             being
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             former
             directions
             avoyded
             the
             rule
             will
             be
             ,
             That
             the
             more
             liberall
             we
             are
             to
             them
             that
             want
             ,
             or
             the
             more
             liberall
             in
             setting
             a
             part
             for
             them
             to
             provide
             them
             a
             plentifull
             patrimony
             ,
             the
             more
             acceptable
             it
             will
             be
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             liberally
             rewarded
             :
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               9.
               6.
               
               He
               that
               soweth
               bountifully
               ,
               shall
               reape
               bountifully
               ,
            
             by
             which
             I
             conceive
             is
             meant
             not
             only
             Gods
             aboundant
             retributions
             of
             Glory
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             but
             even
             his
             payments
             of
             temporall
             plenty
             here
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             have
             beene
             willing
             to
             make
             that
             Christian
             use
             of
             that
             earthly
             talent
             commited
             to
             their
             Stewarding
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Doe
             you
             beleive
             ,
             that
             liberality
             to
             the
             poore
             is
             likely
             to
             receive
             any
             such
             reward
             in
             this
             life
             ?
             The
             reason
             of
             my
             question
             is
             ,
             because
             if
             there
             were
             any
             ground
             for
             the
             affirmative
             ,
             I
             should
             conceive
             it
             a
             most
             convincing
             motive
             to
             all
             ,
             even
             the
             worldly-minded
             men
             ,
             to
             
               cast
               their
               bread
            
             thus
             
               upon
               the
               waters
            
             ;
             if
             it
             should
             returne
             to
             them
             againe
             in
             this
             life
             with
             encrease
             .
             Liberality
             being
             a
             thing
             pleasant
             and
             delightfull
             even
             to
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             to
             the
             
             most
             covetous
             minded
             man
             ;
             and
             nothing
             imaginable
             to
             deterre
             any
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             so
             lovely
             a
             duty
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             the
             feare
             of
             diminishing
             our
             store
             or
             bringing
             our selves
             to
             want
             by
             that
             meanes
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             in
             great
             earnest
             desire
             to
             heare
             your
             opinion
             in
             that
             point
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             mercifulnesse
             and
             Christian
             liberality
             is
             the
             surest
             way
             to
             plenty
             and
             contentment
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             so
             farre
             from
             ever
             being
             a
             meanes
             of
             impoverishing
             any
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             most
             constantly
             (
             when
             exercised
             as
             it
             ought
             )
             a
             meanes
             of
             enriching
             .
             And
             that
             you
             may
             not
             thinke
             this
             a
             phansy
             or
             speculation
             ,
             or
             groundlesse
             confidence
             in
             me
             ,
             I
             shall
             tell
             you
             that
             I
             conceive
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             thing
             (
             temporall
             )
             for
             which
             there
             are
             so
             many
             cleare
             evident
             promises
             in
             the
             Scripture
             as
             this
             .
             For
             the
             giving
             you
             ground
             of
             faith
             in
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             name
             you
             some
             .
             And
             a
             foundation
             I
             shall
             lay
             ,
             Deut.
             26.
             11.
             where
             there
             is
             by
             God
             prescribed
             a
             forme
             of
             prayer
             to
             be
             used
             by
             him
             that
             
               hath
               made
               an
               end
               of
               tithing
               all
               the
               tith
               of
               his
               encrease
               the
               third
               yeare
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             hath
             paid
             the
             poore
             their
             patrimony
             ,
             (
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             and
             which
             till
             it
             be
             done
             ,
             the
             third
             yeares
             tithing
             is
             not
             made
             
               an
               end
               of
               .
            
             )
             And
             the
             forme
             prescribed
             gives
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             so
             done
             liberty
             and
             priviledge
             of
             claime
             and
             challenge
             to
             all
             kind
             of
             earthly
             blessings
             .
             
               v.
               13.
               
               Then
               thou
               shalt
               say
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               I
               have
               given
               to
               the
               stranger
               ,
            
             
             to
             the
             
               fatherlesse
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             thereupon
             ,
             
               v.
               15.
               
               Looke
               downe
               from
               heaven
               and
               blesse
               thy
               people
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               the
               land
               which
               thou
               hast
               given
               us
               ,
               a
               land
               flowing
               with
               milke
               and
               honey
               .
            
             The
             mention
             of
             the
             milke
             and
             honey
             ,
             and
             affluence
             ,
             is
             an
             interpretation
             what
             that
             blessing
             is
             which
             is
             there
             prayed
             for
             so
             confidently
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             temporall
             plenty
             here
             ;
             and
             Gods
             prescribing
             this
             forme
             of
             prayer
             is
             argument
             enough
             that
             God
             will
             grant
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             having
             performed
             this
             condition
             ,
             doth
             humbly
             in
             prayer
             require
             the
             performance
             of
             such
             promise
             .
             Onely
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             these
             two
             things
             must
             goe
             together
             inseparably
             ,
             performance
             of
             the
             condition
             ,
             and
             then
             prayer
             to
             God.
             According
             to
             that
             of
             the
             blind
             man
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             a
             
               worshipper
               of
               God
               and
               doth
               his
               will
               ,
               him
               he
               heareth
               .
            
             Other
             places
             fit
             to
             be
             superstructed
             on
             this
             you
             have
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Psal
               .
               41.
               1.
               
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               considereth
               the
               poore
               and
               needy
               .
            
             And
             what
             kind
             of
             blessing
             this
             is
             ,
             appeares
             by
             the
             context
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               deliver
               him
               ,
               preserve
               him
               ,
               keep
               him
               alive
               ,
               blesse
               him
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             besides
             others
             one
             remarkeable
             place
             that
             booke
             affords
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               37.
               25.
               
               I
               have
               beene
               young
               ,
               and
               now
               am
               old
               ,
               yet
               saw
               I
               never
               the
               righteous
               forsaken
               ,
               nor
               his
               seed
               begging
               bread
               .
            
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             righteous
             there
             ,
             will
             be
             evident
             ,
             if
             you
             advise
             with
             v.
             21.
             
             The
             
               Righteous
               sheweth
               mercy
               and
               giveth
            
             .
             and
             
               v.
               26.
               
               The
               righteous
               is
               ever
            
             (
             or
             
               all
               the
               day
               )
               mercifull
               
               and
               lendeth
               .
            
             His
             liberality
             such
             and
             so
             continuall
             
               (
               all
               the
               day
               mercifull
            
             )
             that
             one
             would
             thinke
             it
             able
             to
             exhaust
             his
             patrimony
             ;
             to
             bring
             him
             ,
             at
             least
             his
             posterity
             ,
             to
             want
             and
             beggery
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             all
             Davids
             observation
             ,
             he
             had
             found
             (
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             make
             an
             Aphorisme
             of
             it
             )
             that
             none
             were
             ever
             brought
             to
             want
             by
             that
             meanes
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             it
             followes
             for
             confirmation
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             
               v.
               26.
               
               His
               seed
               is
               blessed
            
             ;
             his
             posterity
             as
             prosperous
             as
             if
             their
             father
             had
             digged
             through
             the
             mine
             into
             hell
             (
             where
             the
             Poets
             thought
             riches
             dwelt
             )
             to
             fetch
             
             out
             treasure
             for
             them
             .
             Where
             although
             the
             rule
             doe
             not
             necessarily
             hold
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             meanes
             can
             make
             a
             mercifull
             man
             poore
             ,
             (
             for
             perhaps
             negligence
             ,
             suretyship
             ,
             some
             other
             sinne
             lived
             in
             and
             bringing
             a
             curse
             upon
             him
             ,
             may
             ;
             and
             mercifulnesse
             not
             prove
             antidote
             sufficient
             to
             secure
             him
             against
             all
             other
             poison
             .
             )
             Yet
             thus
             farre
             it
             doth
             in
             Davids
             observation
             hold
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             never
             brings
             any
             man
             to
             want
             ;
             whatever
             else
             may
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             an
             ordinary
             meanes
             to
             helpe
             to
             more
             wealth
             ;
             to
             enrich
             the
             posterity
             ;
             to
             bestow
             temporall
             blessings
             on
             them
             ;
             a
             benigne
             favourable
             influence
             this
             hath
             upon
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             him
             .
             And
             this
             which
             David
             mentions
             as
             an
             Aphorisme
             of
             his
             owne
             observation
             ,
             I
             beleive
             I
             might
             extend
             to
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             challenge
             any
             Historian
             of
             past
             ,
             or
             observator
             of
             present
             times
             ,
             to
             give
             one
             instance
             out
             of
             his
             knowledge
             
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             of
             any
             Christian
             Almes-giver
             that
             brought
             himselfe
             or
             his
             posterity
             to
             want
             (
             nay
             that
             did
             not
             thrive
             and
             prosper
             the
             better
             )
             by
             that
             meanes
             .
             Some
             notable
             examples
             I
             have
             knowne
             in
             my
             time
             for
             the
             confirming
             what
             I
             now
             say
             ,
             but
             could
             never
             yet
             heare
             of
             any
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             To
             these
             I
             shall
             adde
             a
             few
             places
             of
             testimony
             also
             out
             of
             the
             Proverbs
             of
             
               Solomon
               ,
               11.
               24.
               
               There
               is
               that
               scattereth
               and
               yet
               encreaseth
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             One
             sort
             of
             scatterers
             there
             is
             that
             encreaseth
             by
             scattering
             ;
             and
             no
             cause
             of
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             mercifull
             is
             this
             kind
             of
             scatterer
             ;
             which
             farther
             appeares
             by
             the
             opposition
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             
               There
               is
               that
               with
               holdeth
               more
               then
               is
               meete
               ,
               and
               it
               tendeth
               to
               poverty
               .
            
             Astrange
             thing
             that
             scattering
             should
             be
             a
             meanes
             of
             encreasing
             ;
             giving
             ,
             of
             having
             ;
             and
             withholding
             ,
             of
             poverty
             ;
             keeping
             ,
             of
             not
             having
             ;
             but
             when
             't
             is
             considered
             how
             all
             temporall
             plenty
             is
             of
             Gods
             disposing
             ,
             how
             by
             his
             blessing
             and
             
               opening
               his
               hand
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               filled
               with
               plenteousnesse
            
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             withdrawing
             his
             auspicious
             influence
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             improsperous
             ,
             moulter
             and
             crumble
             into
             nothing
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             small
             difficulty
             in
             beleiving
             Gods
             promise
             for
             such
             kind
             of
             difficulties
             ,
             as
             these
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             following
             verses
             make
             it
             cleare
             ,
             that
             it
             belongs
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             
               v.
               25.
               
               The
               liberall
               soule
               shall
               be
               made
               fat
               ,
            
             and
             he
             
               that
               watereth
               shall
               be
               watered
               also
               himselfe
               .
            
             And
             
               selling
               of
               corne
            
             being
             an
             
             act
             of
             liberality
             ,
             v.
             26.
             in
             opposition
             to
             him
             that
             
               withholdeth
               it
            
             ,
             it
             followes
             ,
             
               Blessing
               shall
               be
               upon
               his
               head
               .
            
             and
             
               v.
               28.
               
               The
               Righteous
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             liberall
             againe
             ,
             (
             as
             opposite
             to
             him
             that
             trusteth
             in
             riches
             )
             
               shall
               flourish
               as
               a
               branch
               .
               i.
               e.
            
             be
             very
             prosperous
             .
             And
             though
             it
             follow
             in
             the
             last
             verse
             ,
             
               that
               the
               righteous
               shall
               be
               recompenced
               on
               the
               earth
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             meete
             with
             afflictions
             and
             punishments
             here
             ;
             set
             is
             that
             common
             state
             of
             good
             men
             reconcileable
             with
             temporall
             blessings
             here
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             ,
             Mark.
             10.
             30.
             
             So
             againe
             ,
             
               Prov.
               13.
               22.
               
               A
               good
               man
               leaveth
               his
               inheritance
               to
               his
               childrens
               children
               .
            
             Where
             if
             the
             
               good
               man
            
             be
             the
             same
             that
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             phrase
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             7.
             it
             will
             be
             distinctly
             pertinent
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             the
             context
             would
             inforce
             ,
             
               and
               the
               wealth
               of
               the
               sinner
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               the
               just
               .
               )
            
             But
             if
             it
             be
             a
             more
             generall
             word
             ,
             yet
             then
             also
             this
             of
             the
             mercifull
             will
             be
             conteined
             under
             it
             .
             So
             againe
             ,
             
               Prov.
               14.
               21.
               
               He
               that
               hath
               mercy
               on
               the
               poore
               happy
               is
               he
               .
            
             So
             19.
             17.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               pity
               on
               the
               poore
               lendeth
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             the
             Vulgar
             read
             it
             
               [
               lendeth
               unto
               the
               Lord
               upon
               use
               ]
               and
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               given
               will
               he
               pay
               him
               againe
               ,
            
             and
             (
             it
             being
             lent
             upon
             
               use
               ,
            
             )
             pay
             him
             with
             use
             ,
             and
             interest
             also
             .
             On
             occasion
             of
             which
             place
             I
             remember
             an
             ancient
             story
             in
             Cedrenus
             (
             how
             true
             I
             know
             not
             )
             of
             a
             Jew
             ,
             as
             ancient
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             as
             King
             Hezechiahs
             time
             ,
             that
             having
             read
             this
             place
             and
             weighed
             it
             ,
             resolved
             to
             try
             
             whether
             God
             would
             be
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             .
             Gave
             all
             that
             he
             had
             but
             two
             peices
             of
             silver
             ,
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             then
             waited
             and
             expected
             to
             see
             it
             come
             againe
             ;
             but
             being
             not
             presently
             answered
             in
             that
             expectation
             ,
             grew
             angry
             ,
             and
             went
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             expostulate
             with
             God
             for
             cheating
             him
             by
             this
             unperformed
             promise
             .
             The
             story
             goes
             on
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             on
             his
             way
             ,
             found
             two
             men
             a
             striving
             ,
             engaged
             in
             an
             unreconcileable
             quarrell
             ;
             about
             a
             stone
             ,
             that
             both
             ,
             walking
             together
             ,
             had
             found
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             both
             equall
             right
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             being
             but
             one
             and
             undividible
             ,
             could
             not
             both
             enjoy
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             make
             them
             freinds
             ,
             he
             having
             two
             peices
             of
             silver
             ,
             doth
             upon
             contract
             divide
             them
             betwixt
             the
             pretenders
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             stone
             in
             exchange
             from
             them
             ;
             having
             it
             ,
             he
             goes
             on
             his
             journey
             ,
             and
             coming
             to
             Ierusalem
             shewes
             it
             the
             Goldsmith
             ,
             who
             tells
             him
             that
             it
             was
             a
             jewell
             of
             great
             value
             ,
             being
             a
             stone
             falne
             and
             lost
             out
             of
             the
             high
             Preists
             Ephod
             ,
             to
             whom
             if
             he
             carried
             it
             he
             should
             certainly
             receive
             a
             great
             reward
             ;
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             it
             proved
             ;
             the
             high
             Preist
             tooke
             it
             of
             him
             ,
             gave
             him
             a
             great
             reward
             ,
             but
             withall
             a
             box
             on
             the
             eare
             ,
             bidding
             him
             trust
             God
             the
             next
             time
             .
             The
             story
             if
             true
             ,
             is
             an
             instance
             of
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             yet
             an
             embleme
             or
             picture
             of
             it
             .
             So
             againe
             ,
             
               Prov.
               22.
               9.
               
               He
               that
               hath
               a
               bountifull
               eye
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ,
               for
               he
               giveth
               of
               his
               bread
               to
               the
               
               poore
               .
            
             Where
             the
             affirmative
             promise
             is
             most
             punctuall
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             to
             confirme
             it
             most
             remarkeable
             ,
             being
             but
             the
             repetition
             of
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             (
             as
             principles
             are
             faine
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             themselves
             )
             the
             bountifull
             minded
             man
             shall
             be
             blessed
             ,
             why
             ?
             because
             he
             is
             
               bountifull
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             no
             other
             argument
             needfull
             to
             prove
             it
             but
             this
             ;
             the
             promise
             ,
             infallible
             promise
             belonging
             peculiarly
             to
             such
             .
             And
             
               Prov.
               28.
               27.
               
               He
               that
               giveth
               to
               the
               poore
               shall
               not
               lacke
               .
            
             A
             most
             definitive
             large
             rule
             ,
             from
             whence
             no
             exception
             is
             imaginable
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             but
             faith
             to
             depend
             upon
             it
             .
             And
             lest
             you
             should
             thinke
             that
             this
             referred
             onely
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Iewes
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             belonged
             not
             at
             all
             to
             us
             Christians
             ,
             you
             may
             first
             observe
             ,
             that
             these
             Proverbs
             of
             Solomon
             are
             not
             truths
             peculiar
             to
             that
             state
             ,
             but
             extensive
             even
             to
             us
             Christians
             ;
             and
             more
             purely
             so
             ,
             then
             to
             them
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             .
             2.
             
             That
             in
             the
             Gospell
             one
             place
             there
             is
             that
             repeates
             in
             sence
             one
             part
             of
             these
             places
             ,
             that
             of
             19.
             17.
             
             
               [
               He
               that
               giveth
               to
               the
               poore
               lendeth
               to
               the
               Lord.
               ]
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Mat.
               25.
               43.
               
               [
               In
               as
               much
               as
               ye
               did
               it
               to
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               you
               did
               it
               unto
               me
               .
               ]
            
             And
             then
             why
             may
             not
             the
             latter
             part
             belong
             to
             us
             also
             ?
             3.
             
             One
             plaine
             promise
             of
             temporall
             things
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Gospell
             also
             to
             those
             that
             part
             with
             any
             of
             their
             goods
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             (
             and
             such
             sure
             are
             the
             Christian
             Almes-givers
             that
             doe
             it
             in
             obedience
             to
             Christs
             law
             ,
             and
             charity
             
             to
             fellow
             Christians
             ,
             )
             Mat.
             19.
             29.
             and
             that
             in
             a
             generall
             unlimited
             stile
             ,
             excluding
             all
             exception
             ,
             
               Mark.
               10.
               30.
               
               There
               is
               no
               man
               that
               hath
               left
               house
               ,
               or
               brethren
               ,
               &c.
               and
               lands
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             worldly
             goods
             ,
             but
             
               he
               shall
               receive
               an
               hundred
               sold
               now
            
             
             
               in
               this
               time
            
             :
             (
             this
             first
             lower
             harvest
             ,
             this
             season
             of
             retributions
             )
             
               houses
               ,
               &c.
               i.
               e.
            
             temporall
             blessings
             here
             ;
             and
             then
             over
             and
             above
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             
               everlasting
               life
            
             .
             Onely
             with
             a
             mixture
             
               of
               persecutions
            
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Marke
             (
             or
             Saint
             Peter
             who
             had
             asked
             the
             question
             which
             occasioned
             this
             speech
             of
             Christs
             ,
             and
             whose
             Amanuensis
             Saint
             Marke
             was
             )
             hath
             it
             ,
             as
             before
             I
             told
             you
             .
             Prov.
             11.
             31.
             after
             all
             those
             temporall
             promises
             to
             the
             Almes-giver
             ,
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               be
               recompenced
            
             ,
             or
             receive
             
               his
               portion
               of
               afflictions
               in
               the
               earth
               .
            
             By
             all
             these
             testimonies
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             New
             and
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             I
             conceive
             this
             doctrine
             as
             cleare
             as
             any
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             That
             the
             promise
             of
             temporall
             plenty
             to
             the
             liberall
             is
             so
             distinct
             and
             infallible
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             be
             no
             lesse
             then
             grosse
             ignorance
             of
             plaine
             Scripture
             not
             to
             observe
             it
             ;
             and
             arrant
             infidelity
             not
             to
             beleive
             it
             ;
             and
             strange
             
               Vn-Christian
               sinne
            
             not
             to
             practice
             that
             so
             amiable
             a
             duty
             ;
             that
             to
             him
             that
             beleives
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             temptation
             imaginable
             against
             it
             ,
             even
             the
             covetous
             man
             himselfe
             being
             allowed
             to
             be
             the
             objector
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               I
               cannot
               but
               acknowledge
               the
               truth
               of
               your
               premises
               ,
               and
               reasonablenesse
               
               of
               the
               conclusion
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               onely
               mervaile
               what
               artifice
               the
               Devill
               hath
               gotten
               to
               ensnare
               men
               by
               ,
               and
               keepe
               them
               from
               doing
               that
               which
               is
               so
               agreeable
               to
               their
               humours
               and
               dispositions
               ,
               even
               as
               they
               are
               partakers
               of
               but
               ingenuous
               nature
               .
               God
               melt
               the
               heart
               and
               open
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               obdurate
               world
               ,
               and
               teach
               us
               the
               due
               practice
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               shall
               presume
               you
               have
               no
               more
               necessary
               to
               be
               added
               to
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               duty
               here
               supposed
               [
               and
               thou
            
             when
             thou
             doest
             almes
             ]
             
               I
               shall
               call
               you
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               second
               particular
               mentioned
               ,
               The
            
             Caution
             interposed
             ,
             
               and
               desire
               to
               know
               what
               that
               it
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             Caution
             is
             ,
             that
             
               we
               do
               not
               our
               almes
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
            
             ;
             or
             use
             any
             meanes
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             
               have
               glory
               of
               men
            
             ;
             to
             be
             
               praised
               or
               commended
            
             by
             them
             .
             For
             this
             is
             an
             infirmity
             very
             ordinarily
             insinnuating
             it selfe
             in
             our
             best
             actions
             ,
             to
             blast
             and
             defame
             them
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             ;
             every
             man
             being
             apt
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             better
             thought
             of
             by
             man
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             duty
             ;
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             an
             exceeder
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               But
               were
               we
               not
               commanded
               before
               ,
               that
               our
            
             light
             should
             shine
             before
             men
             ?
             
               What
               is
               that
               but
               to
               do
               our
               good
               workes
               so
               ,
               that
               men
               might
            
             see
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             shall
             answer
             1.
             
             By
             telling
             you
             that
             the
             performance
             of
             duties
             to
             God
             may
             be
             either
             publicke
             or
             private
             ;
             the
             one
             in
             the
             congregation
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             the
             closet
             ;
             the
             former
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             publicke
             as
             it
             may
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             more
             exemplary
             ,
             
             and
             tend
             more
             to
             the
             glorifying
             of
             God
             ;
             &
             to
             that
             the
             shineing
             of
             our
             light
             belongs
             :
             the
             second
             ,
             as
             private
             as
             it
             may
             ,
             to
             approve
             our selves
             the
             more
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             this
             caution
             here
             pertaines
             .
             And
             though
             this
             be
             more
             illustriously
             observable
             in
             the
             two
             following
             duties
             of
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             ,
             yet
             will
             it
             hold
             in
             some
             measure
             in
             this
             also
             ;
             the
             Church
             being
             designed
             for
             giving
             also
             ,
             and
             every
             Christian
             antiently
             wont
             to
             bring
             some
             what
             to
             the
             Corban
             every
             time
             he
             came
             to
             Church
             ,
             a
             remainder
             of
             which
             custome
             we
             have
             still
             in
             the
             offertory
             ,
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             
               doing
               our
               good
               workes
               so
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               see
               them
               ,
            
             and
             
               doing
               them
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
            
             ;
             and
             againe
             ,
             betweene
             
               doing
               them
               so
               before
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               our
               father
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               may
               have
               glory
               of
               men
               .
            
             The
             former
             ,
             if
             it
             have
             not
             the
             latter
             to
             blast
             it
             (
             and
             if
             it
             be
             truly
             so
             ,
             it
             excludes
             the
             latter
             )
             is
             only
             a
             Christian
             charitable
             care
             ,
             that
             my
             good
             actions
             may
             be
             exemplary
             to
             others
             ;
             the
             second
             that
             they
             may
             be
             matter
             of
             reputation
             to
             my selfe
             :
             The
             former
             respects
             only
             God's
             glory
             ,
             and
             not
             mine
             owne
             ;
             the
             second
             mine
             owne
             vaine
             aiery
             credit
             here
             ,
             and
             not
             (
             or
             more
             then
             )
             God's
             .
             The
             first
             a
             most
             divine
             Christian
             act
             ,
             expression
             of
             great
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             propagate
             his
             Kingdome
             ;
             of
             great
             love
             of
             my
             brother
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             make
             all
             others
             as
             good
             as
             my selfe
             ,
             by
             setting
             
             them
             such
             copies
             on
             purpose
             to
             transcribe
             ;
             the
             second
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             great
             passion
             ,
             and
             selfe-love
             ,
             and
             impatience
             of
             having
             our
             reward
             put
             off
             to
             so
             long
             a
             date
             ,
             as
             the
             reversion
             in
             another
             world
             ;
             and
             consequently
             these
             two
             are
             most
             diversely
             rewarded
             ;
             the
             first
             with
             a
             great
             degree
             of
             glory
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             we
             have
             brought
             to
             God's
             name
             ;
             the
             second
             so
             odious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             even
             our
             almes
             giving
             ,
             or
             best
             actions
             ,
             are
             eaten
             thorow
             and
             smitten
             as
             the
             gourd
             with
             the
             worme
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             find
             no
             reward
             in
             another
             world
             ;
             the
             little
             reputation
             gotten
             here
             and
             affected
             by
             us
             ,
             must
             serve
             our
             turnes
             ,
             the
             only
             reward
             we
             are
             to
             hope
             for
             ;
             which
             shewes
             the
             unhappynesse
             and
             folly
             of
             this
             sinne
             of
             vaine-glory
             ,
             it
             robbes
             us
             of
             all
             the
             reward
             that
             our
             most
             esteemeable
             ,
             acceptable
             ,
             free-will-offerings
             ,
             our
             workes
             of
             mercy
             ,
             can
             hope
             for
             from
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Is
             this
             desire
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             and
             have
             glory
             of
             men
             a
             sinne
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             A
             sinne
             surely
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             deflexion
             to
             the
             creature
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             the
             principall
             motive
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             then
             a
             wasting
             sinne
             ;
             unreconcileable
             with
             charity
             ,
             or
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             seemes
             the
             
               praise
               ef
               men
            
             rules
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               then
               how
               can
               you
               beleeve
               ?
               Jo.
            
             5.
             44.
             
             )
             but
             if
             the
             love
             of
             God
             be
             the
             principle
             or
             prime
             mover
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             and
             this
             other
             of
             the
             desire
             to
             be
             seene
             of
             men
             ,
             do
             only
             steale
             in
             ,
             as
             a
             secondary
             carnall
             interest
             of
             our
             owne
             ;
             then
             ,
             
             though
             it
             be
             a
             sinne
             still
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             as
             will
             deprive
             us
             of
             all
             future
             reward
             of
             that
             good
             worke
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             is
             adherent
             ,
             yet
             through
             God's
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             and
             his
             equitable
             interpretation
             of
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             prevaile
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             seperate
             betweene
             God
             and
             us
             eternally
             ,
             or
             to
             cast
             us
             out
             of
             his
             favour
             ;
             this
             I
             conceive
             may
             be
             concluded
             by
             analogy
             from
             that
             hard
             place
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               1
               Cor.
            
             3.
             12.
             or
             an
             example
             whereby
             that
             (
             being
             of
             a
             larger
             extent
             ,
             and
             belonging
             first
             to
             matters
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             then
             to
             many
             other
             things
             )
             may
             be
             illustrated
             .
             The
             foundation
             being
             once
             
               layed
               ,
               i
               e.
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             (
             he
             being
             set
             the
             principle
             of
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             the
             faith
             in
             ,
             &
             love
             of
             him
             being
             depeest
             grounded
             in
             our
             hearts
             )
             superstructures
             on
             this
             ,
             are
             either
             of
             pure
             substantiall
             metall
             ,
             which
             will
             beare
             the
             test
             ,
             or
             tryall
             ,
             or
             judgement
             of
             God
             (
             for
             that
             is
             meant
             by
             [
             the
             day
             ]
             which
             word
             in
             all
             languages
             almost
             signifyes
             judgement
             )
             when
             done
             without
             this
             mixture
             of
             drosse
             or
             hypocrisie
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             a
             baser
             allay
             which
             will
             not
             hold
             out
             the
             tryall
             ,
             but
             will
             perish
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             it
             for
             tryall
             ,
             such
             are
             these
             almes-givings
             ,
             &c
             :
             of
             ours
             ,
             which
             have
             this
             desire
             of
             vaine-glory
             mixed
             with
             them
             .
             The
             former
             of
             these
             workes
             ,
             
               as
               gold
            
             ,
             &c.
             not
             consumable
             by
             the
             fire
             ,
             abide
             the
             tryall
             ,
             and
             are
             
               rewarded
               ,
               v.
            
             14.
             the
             latter
             like
             wood
             ,
             &c.
             combustible
             matter
             ,
             perish
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             or
             tryall
             ,
             
             are
             
               burnt
               v.
            
             15.
             come
             to
             be
             acounted
             to
             him
             for
             reward
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             those
             good
             deeds
             of
             his
             are
             lost
             ;
             come
             to
             nothing
             (
             eaten
             through
             with
             that
             cankar
             of
             vaine-glory
             )
             this
             mulct
             or
             punishment
             lies
             upon
             him
             for
             this
             fault
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             foundation
             remaining
             still
             firme
             ,
             the
             faith
             and
             love
             of
             God
             in
             
             his
             heart
             ,
             
               he
               himselfe
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               or
               escape
            
             ;
             shall
             not
             himselfe
             be
             burnt
             ,
             though
             his
             workes
             are
             ;
             
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               by
               fire
               ,
            
             or
             through
             ,
             or
             
               out
               of
               fire
            
             .
             As
             
             one
             that
             being
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             fire
             ,
             hath
             his
             very
             clothes
             burnt
             from
             his
             backe
             ,
             and
             scapes
             onely
             with
             his
             life
             ;
             these
             tainted
             workes
             of
             his
             are
             lost
             ,
             but
             himselfe
             escapes
             ,
             naked
             and
             bare
             ,
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Nethinim
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             or
             doore-keepers
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ;
             meane
             while
             this
             favour
             which
             he
             finds
             ,
             that
             is
             thus
             guilty
             of
             this
             blasting
             sinne
             ,
             will
             give
             him
             but
             little
             encouragement
             ,
             or
             comfort
             to
             indulge
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             knowes
             ,
             that
             when
             't
             is
             cheife
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             the
             principle
             of
             his
             actions
             ,
             or
             superiour
             to
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             't
             is
             then
             an
             act
             of
             arrant
             infidelity
             ,
             and
             little
             mercy
             to
             be
             expected
             then
             ;
             and
             even
             when
             it
             comes
             in
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             secondary
             ,
             appendant
             to
             his
             good
             deeds
             ,
             't
             is
             yet
             then
             a
             meanes
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             all
             the
             reward
             or
             benefit
             of
             his
             best
             actions
             ,
             his
             Almes-giving
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             fasting
             ;
             and
             brings
             him
             low
             ,
             to
             a
             very
             sad
             estate
             here
             ,
             and
             comparatively
             meane
             one
             hereafter
             ;
             all
             which
             he
             that
             will
             adventure
             for
             a
             little
             paultry
             
             praise
             ,
             that
             meere
             blast
             and
             wind
             ,
             and
             breath
             of
             sinfull
             men
             ,
             is
             sure
             very
             ill
             advised
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             This
             being
             so
             unhappy
             a
             sinne
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             hardly
             gotten
             out
             of
             us
             ,
             what
             meanes
             can
             you
             direct
             me
             to
             ,
             to
             prevent
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             consideration
             of
             the
             price
             it
             costs
             us
             
               [
               Ye
               have
               no
               reward
               of
               your
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ]
            
             or
             
               [
               they
               have
               their
               reward
            
             ]
             here
             ,
             and
             so
             none
             behind
             in
             another
             world
             .
             2.
             
             A
             resolution
             before
             hand
             never
             to
             make
             my
             good
             deed
             more
             publicke
             then
             the
             circumstances
             necessarily
             attending
             the
             present
             occasion
             ,
             extort
             from
             me
             .
             If
             I
             doe
             every
             good
             deed
             in
             the
             season
             and
             place
             that
             God
             represents
             the
             object
             to
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             alone
             to
             provide
             for
             his
             owne
             glory
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             rise
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             in
             that
             respect
             to
             use
             any
             artifice
             to
             publish
             it
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             making
             my
             
               light
               shine
               before
               men
            
             .
             Therefore
             I
             say
             the
             second
             meanes
             will
             be
             a
             resolution
             not
             to
             make
             my
             good
             action
             more
             publicke
             then
             it
             needs
             ,
             as
             by
             
               browing
               a
               trumpet
            
             ,
             or
             using
             any
             meanes
             proportionable
             to
             that
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             lower
             degree
             ,
             to
             call
             mens
             eyes
             towards
             me
             ;
             or
             to
             doe
             what
             I
             doe
             (
             on
             purpose
             and
             by
             choice
             )
             in
             the
             market
             place
             or
             street
             ,
             or
             places
             of
             publicke
             meeting
             and
             concourse
             .
             (
             for
             so
             
             the
             word
             rendred
             Synagogues
             ,
             signifies
             )
             But
             3
             ,
             rather
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             I
             find
             that
             humour
             of
             vanity
             getting
             in
             upon
             me
             ,
             to
             labour
             for
             the
             greatest
             secrecy
             imaginable
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             
               is
               meant
               by
               
               that
               impossible
            
             phrase
             of
             
               [
               not
               letting
               the
               left
               hand
               know
               what
               the
               right
               hand
               doth
               ]
               )
            
             which
             by
             the
             way
             gives
             also
             a
             very
             usefull
             advertisement
             for
             our
             direction
             in
             our
             dispensing
             of
             almes
             .
             Not
             to
             doe
             them
             so
             much
             to
             the
             beggar
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             (
             who
             1.
             
             Is
             here
             ,
             by
             accident
             ,
             literally
             forbidden
             ,
             
               v.
               2.
               [
               not
               in
               the
               streetes
               ]
            
             And
             2.
             
             For
             the
             most
             part
             is
             a
             
               disorderly
               walker
            
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             fittest
             object
             of
             such
             charity
             (
             releife
             of
             his
             wants
             without
             his
             labour
             being
             the
             nourishing
             his
             idlenesse
             )
             And
             withall
             3.
             
             Is
             the
             most
             proper
             food
             for
             our
             vaine
             glory
             )
             as
             to
             the
             poore
             labourer
             in
             secret
             ,
             the
             house-keeper
             that
             comes
             not
             abroad
             ,
             and
             yet
             needes
             aide
             and
             releife
             more
             truly
             ,
             to
             support
             the
             burthen
             of
             a
             numerous
             hungry
             family
             ,
             and
             withall
             cannot
             be
             any
             temptation
             to
             our
             vaine-glorious
             humour
             ;
             at
             least
             so
             probably
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             .
             4.
             
             The
             contemplation
             of
             the
             reward
             that
             attends
             my
             contempt
             of
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             ,
             
               a
               thousand
               times
            
             more
             ,
             even
             in
             kinde
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             the
             vaine
             man
             attaines
             to
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             being
             
               praised
               of
               God
            
             openly
             before
             Men
             and
             Angells
             (
             whereas
             a
             few
             spectators
             of
             sinfull
             men
             is
             all
             that
             can
             here
             be
             compassed
             )
             in
             a
             full
             quire
             ,
             all
             looking
             upon
             us
             ;
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             praised
             but
             rewarded
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             conceive
             you
             have
             now
             gone
             through
             the
             first
             of
             the
             three
             things
             ,
             and
             fully
             satisfied
             all
             my
             scruples
             ,
             God
             grant
             my
             obedience
             and
             practice
             ,
             and
             observation
             of
             your
             directions
             may
             be
             as
             perfectly
             
             compleate
             and
             universall
             .
             I
             shall
             call
             upon
             you
             now
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             beginning
             at
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             extended
             to
             the
             16th
             verse
             .
             In
             all
             which
             I
             expect
             what
             you
             will
             observe
             unto
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               2
            
             
             The
             same
             generall
             parts
             that
             before
             .
             A
             
               Duty
               supposed
            
             ,
             and
             a
             double
             
               Caution
               interposed
            
             .
             The
             Duty
             supposed
             is
             prayer
             ;
             that
             great
             prime
             branch
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             required
             of
             all
             that
             acknowledge
             God
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             most
             reasonable
             for
             all
             that
             acknowledge
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             world
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             his
             providence
             .
             2.
             
             Themselves
             to
             have
             any
             need
             of
             his
             grace
             or
             pardon
             .
             Or
             3.
             
             That
             hope
             for
             any
             reward
             from
             him
             in
             another
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             desire
             your
             direction
             in
             divers
             particulars
             concerning
             this
             duty
             .
             And
             1.
             
             How
             many
             sorts
             of
             prayer
             are
             there
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Prayer
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             when
             the
             soule
             sighs
             out
             it's
             desires
             unto
             God
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             tongue
             added
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             then
             vocall
             prayer
             .
             2.
             
             Either
             publicke
             or
             private
             :
             Publicke
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             meeting
             together
             of
             all
             that
             will
             joine
             with
             us
             ,
             called
             together
             by
             tolling
             of
             a
             bell
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             very
             usefull
             and
             necessary
             ,
             1.
             
             For
             the
             
               publicke
               testimony
            
             of
             our
             piety
             .
             2.
             
             For
             the
             
               stirring
               up
            
             and
             enflaming
             of
             others
             .
             3.
             
             For
             the
             
               making
               of
               those
               common
               publicke
               requests
               ,
            
             wherein
             all
             that
             meete
             are
             concerned
             ;
             as
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             the
             Rulers
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             that
             Community
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             for
             pardon
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             gift
             of
             grace
             ,
             preservation
             from
             danger
             ,
             and
             all
             
             other
             things
             that
             as
             Fellow-members
             of
             a
             Church
             or
             State
             ,
             we
             may
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             .
             4.
             
             For
             the
             
               prevailing
               with
               God
            
             ,
             (
             the
             union
             of
             so
             many
             hearta
             being
             most
             likely
             to
             prevaile
             ,
             and
             the
             presence
             of
             some
             godly
             ,
             to
             bring
             downe
             mercies
             on
             those
             others
             ,
             whose
             prayers
             have
             no
             promise
             to
             be
             heard
             ;
             especially
             if
             performed
             by
             a
             consecrated
             person
             ,
             whose
             office
             it
             is
             
               to
               draw
               nigh
               unto
               God
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             offer
             up
             prayers
             ,
             &c.
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             Embassadour
             and
             Messenger
             betweene
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             Gods
             
               Embassadour
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               in
               Gods
               stead
               beseeching
               them
               to
               be
               reconciled
            
             ;
             and
             the
             peoples
             Embassadour
             to
             God
             to
             
               offer
               up
               our
               requests
            
             for
             grace
             ,
             pardon
             ,
             mercies
             ,
             to
             him
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             family
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             lesser
             Congregation
             ,
             the
             Master
             or
             Father
             of
             which
             is
             to
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Preist
             ,
             (
             and
             to
             provide
             this
             spirituall
             food
             for
             all
             that
             are
             under
             his
             power
             and
             charge
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             corporall
             food
             )
             and
             aske
             those
             things
             which
             in
             that
             relation
             of
             members
             of
             the
             same
             family
             are
             most
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             needfull
             for
             all
             there
             present
             .
             And
             then
             private
             prayer
             of
             two
             sorts
             againe
             ,
             either
             of
             husband
             and
             wife
             together
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             as
             it
             were
             one
             flesh
             ,
             and
             have
             many
             relations
             comnon
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             yet
             distinct
             and
             peculiar
             from
             all
             others
             .
             )
             Or
             of
             
               eveey
               man
            
             or
             woman
             ,
             single
             and
             private
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             closet
             ,
             or
             retirednesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Having
             mentioned
             the
             sorts
             ,
             you
             will
             please
             
             also
             to
             mention
             the
             parts
             of
             prayer
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Those
             are
             set
             downe
             by
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               1.
               
               Supplications
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               intercessions
               ,
               giving
               of
               thankes
               .
            
             The
             first
             seemeth
             to
             referre
             to
             Confession
             and
             acknowledgement
             
             of
             ,
             and
             beseeching
             
               pardon
               for
               sinne
            
             .
             A
             necessary
             dayly
             duty
             both
             in
             publike
             and
             private
             ,
             for
             our selves
             and
             others
             ;
             only
             in
             private
             fit
             to
             be
             more
             distinct
             and
             particular
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             enumeration
             of
             the
             kinds
             ,
             and
             acts
             ,
             and
             aggravating
             circumstances
             of
             sinne
             .
             The
             second
             is
             the
             petitioning
             or
             requesting
             of
             all
             
               things
               necessary
            
             
             for
             our
             bodies
             or
             soules
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             capacities
             either
             as
             single
             ,
             or
             double
             persons
             ;
             as
             members
             of
             families
             ,
             of
             Kingdomes
             ,
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             of
             mankind
             it selfe
             .
             The
             third
             is
             the
             interceding
             or
             
             mediating
             
               for
               others
            
             ,
             offering
             up
             prayers
             for
             freinds
             ,
             for
             enemies
             ,
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             especially
             for
             our
             lawfull
             Governours
             ,
             
               Kings
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               be
               in
               authority
            
             spirituall
             or
             civill
             .
             The
             fourth
             is
             
               the
               returning
               our
               acknowledgements
            
             to
             God
             for
             all
             
             benefits
             received
             by
             us
             ,
             or
             others
             ;
             being
             bound
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             gratitude
             to
             be
             mindfull
             of
             what
             we
             have
             received
             ;
             of
             piety
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             God's
             hand
             in
             bestowing
             them
             ;
             of
             charity
             ,
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             what
             ever
             good
             ,
             any
             part
             of
             mankind
             hath
             beene
             partaker
             of
             ,
             from
             that
             great
             spring
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our selves
             ;
             and
             by
             all
             these
             ,
             to
             expresse
             all
             in
             our
             prayers
             and
             addresses
             to
             heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             S.
             
          
           
             My
             next
             inquiry
             must
             be
             ,
             
               how
               often
            
             this
             duty
             must
             be
             performed
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             great
             duty
             consisting
             of
             these
             so
             many
             parts
             ,
             must
             be
             performed
             frequently
             by
             all
             and
             every
             Christian
             ,
             without
             any
             slacking
             or
             intermitting
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             how
             frequently
             there
             is
             no
             precept
             in
             this
             place
             or
             any
             other
             of
             scripture
             ;
             which
             argues
             that
             though
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             duty
             be
             under
             particular
             precept
             ,
             yet
             the
             frequency
             is
             left
             (
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             other
             free-will-offerings
             )
             to
             every
             mans
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             and
             prudence
             ,
             as
             occasions
             and
             circumstances
             shall
             direct
             .
             Yet
             from
             the
             commands
             and
             examples
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             some
             speciall
             directions
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             with
             us
             .
             As
             1.
             that
             
               one
               day
               in
               seven
            
             is
             to
             be
             set
             apart
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             to
             be
             all
             spent
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             one
             duty
             ,
             yet
             )
             for
             this
             duty
             to
             be
             carefully
             performed
             both
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             familie
             ,
             and
             in
             private
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             more
             solemnity
             then
             ordinary
             .
             2.
             
             That
             
               other
               times
            
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             commemoration
             of
             partticular
             passages
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             &c.
             or
             by
             way
             of
             commemoration
             of
             some
             notable
             benefits
             received
             ;
             or
             on
             occasion
             of
             particular
             urgencies
             ,
             &c.
             be
             by
             us
             solemnely
             observed
             also
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Church
             wherein
             we
             live
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             the
             Jewes
             observed
             their
             dayes
             appointed
             them
             by
             law
             .
             3.
             that
             no
             man
             omit
             to
             performe
             this
             duty
             at
             least
             
               morning
               and
               evening
            
             ,
             every
             day
             ;
             this
             being
             solemnely
             
             required
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             directed
             by
             the
             law
             of
             piety
             to
             begin
             and
             close
             all
             with
             prayer
             ,
             which
             the
             very
             heathens
             could
             judge
             necessary
             ,
             and
             being
             the
             least
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             meant
             by
             that
             precept
             of
             the
             Apostle
             of
             
               praying
               without
               ceasing
               ,
               or
               continually
               :
            
             which
             is
             thought
             by
             many
             to
             extend
             no
             farther
             then
             in
             proportion
             to
             the
             dayly
             sacrifices
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             which
             were
             constantly
             every
             morning
             and
             evening
             ;
             but
             by
             none
             interpreted
             ,
             or
             conceived
             interpretable
             to
             any
             lower
             proportion
             .
             But
             then
             4.
             the
             examples
             of
             holy
             men
             in
             scripture
             do
             adde
             unto
             this
             number
             ,
             some
             more
             ,
             some
             lesse
             :
             David
             in
             one
             place
             specifies
             the
             addition
             of
             a
             third
             ,
             at
             
               morning
               ,
               and
               at
               evening
               ,
               and
               at
               noone
               day
               will
               I
               pray
               ,
               and
               that
               instantly
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             a
             set
             ,
             solemne
             ,
             intense
             ,
             earnest
             addresse
             ,
             Ps
             .
             55.
             17.
             
             (
             and
             so
             
               Daniel
               ,
               c.
            
             6.
             10.
             
             )
             and
             this
             of
             noon-day
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             
               sixth
               houre
            
             ,
             which
             
               is
               a
               time
               of
               prayer
               ,
               Act.
            
             10.
             9.
             used
             by
             Saint
             Peter
             .
             Others
             againe
             observed
             the
             
               ninth
               hour
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             about
             three
             of
             the
             clocke
             in
             the
             afternoone
             ,
             as
             Peter
             and
             
               John
               Act.
            
             3.
             1.
             which
             is
             there
             called
             
               an
               houre
               of
               prayer
            
             ,
             it
             seemes
             commonly
             observed
             ;
             and
             by
             going
             up
             to
             
               the
               Temple
            
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             publicke
             prayers
             were
             used
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             this
             superadded
             to
             the
             former
             is
             a
             fourth
             time
             .
             And
             there
             is
             little
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
               third
               houre
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             nine
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             was
             an
             houre
             of
             prayer
             also
             ,
             though
             there
             falls
             not
             out
             to
             be
             any
             
             mention
             of
             it
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             is
             a
             fifth
             time
             :
             And
             the
             evening
             prayer
             being
             answerable
             to
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             so
             used
             at
             six
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             at
             six
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             the
             custome
             of
             Godly
             men
             hath
             beene
             to
             shut
             up
             the
             evening
             with
             a
             Compline
             or
             prayer
             at
             nine
             of
             the
             Night
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             is
             a
             sixth
             time
             .
             To
             which
             David
             seemes
             to
             adde
             a
             
               seaventh
               :
               Psal
               .
               119.
               164.
               seven
               times
               a
               day
               do
               I
               prayse
               thee
            
             ;
             where
             praysing
             being
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             prayer
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             denotation
             of
             the
             whole
             duty
             ,
             although
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             phrase
             
               seven
               times
            
             may
             possibly
             be
             taken
             not
             strictly
             to
             signifie
             that
             number
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             phrase
             or
             forme
             of
             speech
             to
             denote
             frequency
             .
             These
             directions
             put
             together
             ,
             and
             pondered
             and
             compared
             with
             the
             leasure
             that
             every
             man
             hath
             from
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             great
             unvaluable
             benefits
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             power
             of
             
               importunity
               i.
               e.
            
             frequent
             comming
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             acknowledged
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             con●●rnance
             of
             those
             things
             which
             we
             may
             aske
             and
             obtaine
             by
             prayer
             ,
             above
             most
             other
             things
             which
             we
             spend
             great
             part
             of
             our
             time
             on
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             reasonablenesse
             of
             giving
             God
             a
             liberall
             portion
             out
             of
             our
             time
             as
             well
             as
             our
             estates
             ,
             who
             hath
             allowed
             us
             so
             much
             besides
             to
             our
             owne
             uses
             ,
             will
             be
             very
             helpfull
             to
             you
             that
             you
             may
             judge
             discreetly
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             and
             then
             still
             resolving
             that
             what
             
             is
             well
             done
             and
             well
             weighed
             for
             circumstances
             ,
             being
             for
             the
             substance
             a
             duty
             commanded
             ,
             the
             more
             of
             it
             is
             performed
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             the
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             From
             these
             Scruples
             satisfyed
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             proceed
             to
             another
             what
             kind
             of
             formes
             my
             prayers
             may
             ,
             or
             must
             be
             presented
             in
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             there
             are
             two
             questions
             couch
             ed
             ;
             1.
             whether
             any
             
               set
               forme
               of
               prayer
            
             be
             lawfull
             to
             be
             used
             ?
             2.
             
             
               If
               it
               be
               ,
               whether
               any
               other
               may
               be
               used
               ?
               And
               then
               what
               directins
               may
               be
               had
               for
               that
               ?
            
             To
             the
             first
             I
             answer
             positively
             ,
             that
             
               set
               formes
               of
               prayer
               are
               lawfull
               ,
            
             both
             as
             the
             word
             
               [
               set
            
             ]
             signifies
             premeditate
             limited
             formes
             as
             opposed
             to
             extemporary
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             signifies
             prescribed
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             occasions
             and
             uses
             commanded
             .
             That
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             use
             a
             set
             determinate
             forme
             of
             words
             either
             written
             or
             fastened
             in
             our
             memory
             ,
             is
             apparent
             both
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             who
             in
             Saint
             Luke
             bids
             us
             when
             
               we
               pray
               ,
               say
               ,
               Our
               Father
               ,
               &c
               :
            
             not
             only
             pray
             after
             this
             patern
             (
             as
             the
             words
             in
             Saint
             Matthew
             may
             be
             interpreted
             )
             but
             use
             these
             very
             words
             ,
             
               When
               you
               pray
               say
               ,
               Our
               Father
               ,
               &c.
               
               Luk.
            
             11.
             2.
             
             )
             and
             of
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             who
             
               taught
               his
               Disoiples
               to
               pray
            
             in
             some
             forme
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             not
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             Luk.
             11.
             1.
             
             As
             also
             of
             the
             Preists
             that
             used
             set
             formes
             of
             
               blessing
               the
               people
               ,
               Numb
            
             .
             6.
             24.
             and
             of
             our
             Saviour
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             used
             a
             part
             (
             if
             not
             the
             whole
             )
             of
             the
             22
             
             Psalme
             upon
             the
             crosse
             ;
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
               &c.
            
             And
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Churches
             through
             all
             times
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             their
             Liturgies
             as
             wayes
             and
             formes
             of
             serving
             of
             God
             publickely
             ,
             and
             as
             meanes
             to
             preserve
             the
             true
             Religion
             from
             all
             corruptions
             in
             doctrine
             .
             And
             to
             these
             arguments
             may
             be
             added
             one
             more
             of
             common
             observation
             even
             when
             the
             Minister
             (
             or
             who
             ever
             is
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             rest
             )
             prayeth
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             forme
             of
             his
             owne
             present
             extemporary
             effusion
             ,
             yet
             at
             that
             time
             all
             others
             present
             are
             limited
             to
             his
             conceptions
             ,
             and
             pray
             in
             as
             
               stinted
               a
               forme
            
             ,
             as
             if
             what
             the
             Minister
             prayes
             were
             read
             out
             of
             a
             booke
             ,
             or
             dictated
             by
             his
             memory
             .
             That
             it
             is
             also
             lawfull
             to
             use
             a
             set
             (
             as
             that
             signifies
             a
             
               prescribed
               )
               forme
            
             of
             prayer
             is
             apparent
             also
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             
               Christs
               prescribing
            
             ;
             which
             he
             would
             not
             sure
             have
             done
             if
             it
             had
             not
             beene
             lawfull
             to
             have
             used
             it
             being
             prescribed
             .
             And
             so
             also
             ,
             2.
             
             By
             the
             other
             examples
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             of
             them
             prescriptions
             .
             3.
             
             By
             the
             non-objection
             against
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             sure
             if
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             use
             them
             't
             is
             lawfull
             to
             prescribe
             them
             at
             some
             time
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             uses
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             a
             thing
             in
             it selfe
             acknowledged
             and
             proved
             to
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             should
             by
             being
             commanded
             by
             lawfull
             authority
             become
             unlawfull
             ,
             is
             very
             unreasonable
             ,
             unlesse
             lawfull
             Magistrates
             be
             the
             onely
             unlawfull
             things
             ,
             )
             and
             at
             
             other
             times
             to
             use
             other
             liberty
             is
             not
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             tyranny
             used
             upon
             our
             Christian
             liberty
             .
             4.
             
             By
             the
             great
             benefit
             that
             accrues
             to
             the
             Congregation
             in
             having
             discreet
             well-formed
             prayers
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             temerity
             and
             impertinences
             of
             the
             suddaine
             effusions
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             still
             in
             constant
             use
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             strange
             or
             new
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             they
             may
             with
             understanding
             goe
             along
             with
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             their
             memory
             the
             most
             ignorant
             may
             carry
             them
             away
             for
             his
             private
             use
             ;
             and
             generally
             those
             that
             want
             such
             helpes
             are
             by
             this
             meanes
             afforded
             them
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             by
             meanes
             of
             prescribed
             Liturgies
             the
             unity
             of
             faith
             and
             charity
             is
             much
             preserved
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Well
             then
             ,
             supposing
             these
             set-formes
             to
             be
             lawfull
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             to
             be
             prescribed
             ,
             another
             question
             you
             taught
             me
             ,
             whether
             
               any
               other
               may
               be
               used
               but
               such
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             doubtlesse
             ,
             For
             the
             Church
             being
             obeyed
             in
             the
             observance
             of
             the
             prescribed
             Liturgy
             in
             publike
             ,
             gives
             liberty
             for
             other
             ;
             sometimes
             in
             the
             publicke
             Congregation
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             done
             prudently
             and
             piously
             ,
             and
             reverently
             ,
             and
             to
             edification
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             in
             the
             family
             ,
             or
             in
             visitation
             of
             the
             sicke
             ,
             if
             the
             particular
             condition
             of
             one
             or
             other
             doe
             require
             it
             .
             And
             in
             private
             in
             the
             closet
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             supposed
             by
             our
             Church
             but
             that
             every
             one
             may
             aske
             his
             owne
             wants
             in
             what
             forme
             of
             words
             he
             shall
             thinke
             fit
             ;
             which
             that
             he
             may
             doe
             fitly
             and
             
             reverently
             ,
             't
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             for
             him
             to
             acquaint
             himselfe
             with
             the
             severall
             sorts
             of
             addresses
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             Booke
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             helpes
             of
             devotion
             will
             afford
             him
             ,
             either
             to
             use
             as
             he
             finds
             them
             fit
             for
             the
             present
             purpose
             ,
             or
             by
             those
             patternes
             to
             direct
             and
             prepare
             himselfe
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             qualifications
             be
             required
             in
             our
             prayers
             to
             make
             them
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             prevalent
             with
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Three
             sorts
             of
             qualifications
             :
             One
             in
             the
             person
             that
             prayeth
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             
               he
               lift
               up
               cleane
               hands
               without
               wrath
               or
               doubting
               ,
            
             1.
             
             That
             he
             be
             purified
             from
             all
             wilfull
             sinne
             ,
             bring
             not
             any
             unmortified
             wickednesse
             with
             him
             for
             God
             to
             patronize
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             have
             charity
             to
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             humility
             ;
             the
             two
             contraries
             to
             wrath
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             come
             with
             confidence
             to
             Gods
             Throne
             ,
             assuredly
             beleiving
             that
             if
             he
             aske
             what
             he
             ought
             ,
             and
             what
             God
             hath
             not
             decreed
             against
             ,
             God
             will
             grant
             it
             him
             either
             in
             kinde
             ,
             or
             by
             giving
             him
             that
             which
             is
             better
             for
             him
             .
             For
             this
             a
             Christian
             is
             bound
             to
             beleive
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             
               hearer
               of
               prayers
            
             ;
             that
             they
             which
             
               aske
               shall
               have
            
             ;
             onely
             this
             with
             these
             limitations
             ,
             unlesse
             God
             by
             his
             all-seeing
             eye
             judge
             somewhat
             else
             better
             for
             us
             ;
             or
             by
             some
             particular
             decree
             hath
             determined
             the
             contrary
             ;
             as
             when
             the
             destruction
             of
             a
             nation
             is
             determined
             ,
             then
             though
             Noah
             ,
             
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             Job
             
               intercede
               for
               it
               ,
               they
               shall
               onely
               save
               themselves
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               nation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             other
             sort
             of
             qualifications
             is
             there
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             prayer
             it selfe
             .
             As
             1.
             
             That
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             be
             justifiable
             ;
             such
             things
             as
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             give
             his
             Children
             ;
             Or
             when
             that
             is
             doubtfull
             whether
             it
             be
             such
             or
             no
             ,
             then
             with
             submission
             to
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             will
             ;
             if
             he
             seeth
             it
             best
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             things
             that
             
               belong
               to
               our
               soules
            
             ,
             and
             wherein
             God
             may
             most
             be
             honoured
             ,
             and
             our
             neighbour
             benefited
             ,
             be
             most
             and
             primarily
             desired
             .
             3.
             
             Zeale
             or
             fervencie
             .
             4.
             
             Attention
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             wandring
             idle
             thoughts
             ;
             which
             (
             though
             they
             are
             very
             apt
             still
             to
             interpose
             ,
             and
             no
             hope
             ever
             to
             be
             wholly
             without
             them
             )
             yet
             must
             be
             laboured
             against
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             use
             of
             all
             meanes
             probable
             repelled
             ,
             and
             pardon
             for
             them
             asked
             solemnely
             of
             God.
             5.
             
             Constancy
             ,
             and
             perseverance
             in
             asking
             ,
             commended
             to
             us
             by
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             importunate
             widow
             .
             6.
             
             The
             use
             of
             such
             
               bodily
               reverence
            
             ,
             such
             gestures
             and
             postures
             as
             may
             both
             helpe
             to
             inflame
             our
             zeale
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             fit
             companion
             of
             our
             spirituall
             worship
             .
             And
             7.
             sometimes
             adding
             to
             
             our
             prayers
             vowes
             of
             voluntary
             oblations
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             of
             Jacob
             If
             God.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             third
             sort
             of
             qualifications
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Those
             that
             are
             to
             follow
             our
             prayers
             .
             1.
             
             Observation
             of
             Gods
             returnes
             to
             our
             prayers
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             of
             
             God's
             gracious
             providence
             in
             denying
             what
             would
             have
             beene
             lesse
             fit
             ,
             and
             granting
             that
             that
             is
             more
             ;
             2.
             
             Returning
             him
             the
             thankes
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             his
             grants
             ,
             and
             denialls
             .
             3.
             
             Considering
             and
             setting
             a
             value
             on
             this
             great
             unparallell'd
             dignity
             and
             prerogative
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             talking
             ,
             and
             conversing
             ,
             and
             prevailing
             with
             God
             ;
             no
             difficulty
             of
             accesse
             ,
             no
             doubt
             of
             acceptation
             .
             4.
             
             Raysing
             from
             his
             mercies
             a
             stocke
             and
             treasure
             of
             confidence
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             love
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             denyalls
             learning
             to
             make
             fitter
             addresses
             the
             next
             time
             .
             5.
             
             Expressing
             our
             gratitude
             for
             his
             mercies
             by
             our
             acts
             of
             charity
             and
             bounty
             to
             our
             brethren
             that
             aske
             of
             us
             ,
             or
             need
             our
             ayd
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             of
             precedent
             vow
             ,
             paying
             that
             which
             we
             have
             vowed
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             nothing
             else
             ,
             which
             you
             will
             adde
             concerning
             the
             duty
             supposed
             ,
             be
             pleased
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             
               Cautions
               interposed
            
             in
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C
             ,
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             them
             is
             common
             with
             that
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             almes-giving
             ,
             that
             the
             
               desire
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               or
               praised
               of
               men
            
             for
             our
             piety
             ,
             do
             not
             interpose
             in
             our
             devotions
             ;
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             done
             in
             
             
               common
               assemblies
            
             (
             meaning
             thereby
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             publicke
             assemblings
             to
             that
             purpose
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             Synagogues
             might
             seeme
             to
             import
             ,
             but
             any
             place
             of
             publicke
             view
             where
             men
             use
             to
             be
             spectatours
             )
             nor
             in
             the
             
               corners
               of
               streets
               i.
               e.
            
             places
             chosen
             on
             purpose
             
             as
             most
             conspicuous
             (
             for
             he
             that
             is
             in
             the
             corner
             of
             streets
             is
             seene
             by
             all
             in
             either
             street
             )
             but
             that
             our
             
               private
               prayers
            
             (
             which
             peculiarly
             are
             here
             spoken
             of
             )
             be
             as
             private
             as
             may
             be
             ;
             in
             the
             closet
             ,
             and
             the
             
               doore
               shut
            
             :
             as
             neare
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             no
             eye
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             heaven
             ,
             admitted
             to
             behold
             us
             .
             For
             if
             ,
             in
             a
             duty
             ,
             wherein
             God
             is
             so
             nearely
             concerned
             by
             way
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             our selves
             both
             in
             duty
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             our
             needes
             ,
             we
             can
             take
             in
             so
             poore
             an
             accession
             ,
             as
             the
             consideration
             and
             desire
             of
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             ,
             't
             is
             most
             just
             that
             that
             should
             be
             our
             reward
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             expected
             from
             God
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             the
             second
             Caution
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             we
             use
             
               not
               vaine
               repetitions
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             phrase
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             in
             Greeke
             is
             a
             proverbiall
             word
             ,
             
             referring
             to
             a
             person
             whose
             name
             was
             Battus
             ,
             and
             a
             fault
             that
             he
             was
             observed
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             ;
             which
             ,
             seeing
             't
             is
             now
             uncertaine
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             we
             shall
             best
             guesse
             of
             ,
             by
             the
             context
             here
             ,
             particularly
             by
             the
             reasons
             that
             are
             here
             annexed
             to
             the
             cautions
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             by
             this
             we
             shall
             be
             like
             the
             
               heathens
               ,
               who
               thinke
               to
               be
               heard
               by
               their
               much
               speaking
            
             ;
             2.
             
             Because
             we
             shall
             be
             
               like
               them
               in
               thinking
               that
               our
               many
               words
               helpe
               God
               to
               understand
               our
               meaning
               ,
            
             which
             he
             
               knowes
               before
               we
               begin
               to
               pray
               .
            
             By
             which
             it
             is
             ,
             1.
             plaine
             ,
             that
             all
             repetition
             in
             prayer
             is
             not
             forbidden
             ,
             because
             all
             such
             is
             not
             against
             either
             of
             those
             reasons
             ;
             and
             
             withall
             ,
             because
             both
             David
             in
             his
             Psalmes
             (
             particularly
             Psal
             .
             136.
             )
             and
             Christ
             in
             his
             agony
             used
             the
             same
             words
             in
             prayer
             many
             times
             .
             Secondly
             that
             the
             thing
             here
             forbidden
             is
             somewhat
             that
             the
             heathens
             were
             guilty
             of
             ;
             as
             before
             the
             Hypocrites
             of
             the
             vaineglory
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             thing
             most
             probably
             to
             be
             fixt
             on
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             the
             Tumbling
             out
             of
             a
             many
             unsignificant
             words
             ,
             as
             the
             heathen
             Tragedies
             expresse
             their
             manner
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             words
             over
             and
             over
             againe
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             fervency
             of
             minde
             ,
             but
             to
             lengthen
             out
             the
             prayer
             as
             long
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             counting
             this
             length
             of
             words
             a
             good
             quality
             ,
             or
             that
             that
             makes
             it
             either
             more
             powerfull
             or
             more
             acceptable
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             indeed
             was
             the
             peculiar
             fault
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             rather
             using
             concisenesse
             and
             brevity
             in
             their
             prayers
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             the
             bare
             length
             of
             prayers
             ,
             any
             farther
             then
             either
             the
             necessity
             of
             our
             severall
             wants
             ,
             or
             the
             fervency
             of
             our
             Zeale
             requires
             ,
             or
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             inflameing
             of
             our
             Zeale
             ,
             is
             not
             acceptable
             to
             God
             or
             like
             to
             prevaile
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             rather
             to
             do
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             affected
             by
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             farther
             evidenced
             by
             the
             manner
             of
             that
             prayer
             which
             is
             here
             by
             Christ
             commended
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             a
             patterne
             and
             forme
             of
             ours
             to
             be
             ruled
             and
             directed
             by
             .
             
               Our
               Father
               &c.
            
             a
             very
             concise
             and
             short
             prayer
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Being
             by
             our
             Saviours
             Speech
             and
             our
             progresse
             
             in
             attendance
             thereon
             fallen
             upon
             the
             
               Lords
               prayer
            
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             formerly
             in
             the
             explication
             of
             our
             Church-Catechisme
             learnt
             somewhat
             of
             the
             understanding
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             being
             a
             prayer
             of
             such
             speciall
             weight
             &
             difficulty
             ,
             I
             shall
             againe
             desire
             your
             particular
             directions
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             every
             part
             and
             branch
             of
             it
             distinctly
             .
             And
             1.
             
             Is
             there
             anything
             that
             from
             the
             generall
             fabricke
             of
             the
             words
             you
             would
             observe
             to
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             our
             first
             and
             cheife
             care
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             advancement
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             his
             will
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             setting
             up
             God
             in
             that
             excellence
             that
             belongs
             to
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             three
             first
             petitions
             :
             And
             then
             after
             that
             ,
             the
             care
             of
             our selves
             and
             those
             things
             wherein
             we
             are
             most
             concerned
             ;
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             three
             latter
             .
             To
             which
             if
             we
             annex
             the
             Doxology
             
               [
               for
               thine
               is
               the
               Kingdome
            
             &c.
             ]
             which
             is
             the
             reflecting
             on
             God's
             gloryagain
             the
             observation
             will
             be
             enlarged
             ,
             that
             the
             
               glory
               of
               God
            
             &c
             :
             ought
             to
             be
             our
             first
             and
             last
             care
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             is
             good
             to
             our selves
             taken
             in
             only
             as
             it
             may
             best
             consist
             with
             that
             ,
             on
             each
             side
             limited
             with
             it
             ;
             Just
             as
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             used
             by
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             eighteen
             prayers
             used
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             three
             first
             and
             three
             last
             concerned
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             betweene
             themselves
             and
             their
             owne
             wants
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             ancientest
             Greeke
             copies
             have
             not
             those
             words
             of
             Doxology
             ,
             and
             
             there
             is
             reason
             to
             thinke
             that
             they
             came
             in
             out
             of
             the
             Liturgies
             of
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             ;
             where
             (
             as
             now
             in
             many
             places
             )
             the
             custome
             was
             ,
             when
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             had
             beene
             recited
             by
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             for
             the
             people
             to
             answer
             by
             way
             of
             Doxology
             (
             as
             after
             the
             reading
             of
             every
             Psalme
             a
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               &c.
               )
               For
               thine
               is
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               ,
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Please
             you
             then
             to
             enter
             on
             the
             particular
             survey
             of
             
               this
               prayer
            
             ?
             Where
             first
             occurres
             the
             title
             which
             we
             bestow
             on
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             already
             conceive
             as
             a
             meanes
             to
             raise
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             ground
             of
             confidence
             that
             he
             can
             and
             will
             heare
             our
             prayers
             .
             But
             what
             is
             the
             particular
             importance
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             we
             looke
             on
             God
             as
             children
             on
             a
             father
             ,
             with
             all
             reverence
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             gratitude
             ;
             as
             on
             him
             who
             is
             1.
             
             Our
             creatour
             and
             father
             of
             our
             being
             .
             2.
             
             More
             peculiarly
             set
             out
             to
             us
             in
             that
             relation
             ,
             then
             to
             any
             other
             sort
             of
             creatures
             ;
             as
             Plato
             said
             ,
             God
             was
             a
             a
             
               maker
               of
               other
               things
            
             ,
             but
             a
             b
             
               father
               of
               men
            
             .
             3.
             
             That
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             a
             father
             on
             earth
             are
             by
             him
             performed
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             farre
             higher
             and
             more
             excellent
             degree
             ;
             as
             farre
             as
             heaven
             is
             above
             earth
             .
             Such
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             
               His
               begetting
               us
               a
               new
               to
               a
               lively
               hope
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             his
             giving
             us
             his
             spirit
             ,
             the
             principle
             of
             spirituall
             and
             celestiall
             life
             :
             2.
             
             His
             continuance
             of
             assisting
             grace
             to
             preserve
             what
             he
             hath
             begotten
             :
             3dly
             .
             
             His
             1
             preventing
             2
             exciting
             &
             3
             illuminating
             grace
             ,
             as
             a
             kinde
             of
             education
             to
             our
             suoles
             :
             fourthly
             ,
             His
             providing
             an
             inheritance
             for
             us
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             death
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             purchase
             of
             the
             sonne
             ,
             to
             be
             enstated
             on
             us
             ,
             at
             our
             death
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             comming
             out
             of
             our
             nonage
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             And
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             a
             
               Father
               to
               our
               soules
            
             and
             spirits
             ,
             many
             ,
             nay
             all
             kind
             of
             paternall
             acts
             to
             our
             very
             bodies
             ,
             which
             we
             owe
             more
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             to
             our
             earthly
             parents
             who
             begat
             them
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             
               feeding
               ,
               preserving
               ,
               maintaining
               ,
               adorning
               ,
            
             and
             at
             last
             crowning
             of
             them
             .
             2.
             
             By
             this
             title
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             that
             particle
             
               [
               Our
            
             ]
             we
             1.
             signifie
             our
             beleife
             of
             Gods
             free
             bounty
             ,
             and
             fatherly
             respect
             to
             all
             our
             kind
             ,
             and
             labour
             not
             to
             ingrosse
             ,
             or
             inclose
             it
             to
             our selves
             .
             2.
             
             We
             extend
             our
             prayers
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             our selves
             .
             3.
             
             We
             expresse
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             relyance
             ,
             and
             totall
             plenary
             dependance
             on
             him
             ,
             as
             Ours
             ,
             and
             without
             whom
             we
             can
             hope
             nothing
             .
             3.
             
             By
             the
             adjunct
             of
             this
             title
             
               [
               which
               art
               in
               heaven
            
             ]
             we
             celebrate
             his
             
               infinity
               ,
               immensity
               ,
               all
               sufficiency
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             attributes
             ,
             whereby
             he
             differs
             from
             our
             
               fathers
               on
               earth
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             honourablest
             of
             creatures
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             From
             the
             title
             you
             may
             please
             to
             descend
             to
             the
             petitions
             ;
             and
             first
             to
             those
             which
             concerne
             God
             ;
             of
             which
             all
             together
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             teach
             me
             any
             thing
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             ready
             to
             receive
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             
             onely
             trouble
             you
             with
             this
             from
             thence
             ;
             That
             the
             forme
             of
             wish
             rather
             then
             prayer
             ,
             retained
             in
             all
             those
             three
             ,
             different
             from
             the
             stile
             of
             the
             three
             latter
             ,
             doth
             conteine
             under
             it
             a
             silent
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             meanes
             or
             way
             of
             performing
             this
             into
             his
             owne
             hands
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             grace
             or
             providence
             ,
             or
             however
             he
             shall
             see
             fit
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             that
             by
             us
             and
             all
             mankind
             ,
             
               His
               name
               may
               be
               hallowed
               ,
               His
               Kingdome
               may
               come
               ,
               His
               will
               be
               done
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               first
               petition
               ,
            
             [
             hallowed
             be
             thy
             name
             ?
             ]
             
               And
               1.
               what
               by
            
             Gods
             name
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             By
             his
             name
             is
             meant
             himselfe
             ;
             God
             in
             his
             essence
             ,
             and
             attributes
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             have
             peculiar
             relation
             to
             him
             :
             It
             being
             an
             ordinary
             Hebraisme
             that
             thing
             and
             
               word
               ,
               doing
            
             and
             
             
               speaking
               ,
               being
               called
            
             and
             
               being
               ,
               name
            
             and
             essence
             ,
             (
             as
             
               his
               name
               shall
               be
               called
               Wonderfull
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             shall
             be
             a
             wonderfull
             one
             )
             should
             be
             taken
             promiscuously
             ,
             the
             one
             for
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             hallowing
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             or
             Syriacke
             dialect
             in
             which
             Christ
             delivered
             it
             ,
             signifies
             to
             
               seperate
               from
               vulgar
               common
               use
            
             ,
             to
             use
             in
             a
             
               seperate
               manner
            
             ,
             with
             that
             reverence
             and
             respect
             that
             is
             not
             allowed
             to
             any
             thing
             else
             ;
             in
             that
             notion
             that
             holy
             is
             opposed
             to
             common
             or
             profane
             .
             Thus
             is
             God
             hallowed
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             used
             with
             a
             reverence
             peculiar
             to
             him
             above
             all
             other
             things
             ;
             when
             such
             power
             ,
             majesty
             ,
             dominion
             ,
             goodnesse
             ,
             &c.
             are
             attributed
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             are
             compatible
             
             to
             nothing
             else
             .
             Thus
             is
             his
             
               Name
               hallowed
            
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             reverently
             handled
             ;
             His
             word
             or
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             weighed
             with
             humility
             ,
             received
             with
             faith
             ,
             as
             the
             infallible
             fountaine
             of
             all
             saving
             truth
             applied
             to
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             the
             soules
             of
             our
             hearers
             ,
             as
             the
             instrument
             designed
             to
             our
             endlesse
             good
             ,
             the
             
               power
               of
               God
               unto
               salvation
            
             .
             Thus
             is
             his
             House
             consecrated
             to
             his
             service
             ;
             his
             Preists
             designed
             to
             wait
             on
             him
             and
             officiate
             ;
             the
             Revenues
             of
             the
             Church
             instated
             on
             God
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             his
             lot
             or
             Clergy
             ;
             the
             
               first
               day
            
             of
             the
             weeke
             among
             us
             (
             as
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             the
             last
             )
             set
             a
             part
             for
             the
             worshipping
             of
             God
             publickely
             and
             solemnely
             .
             And
             every
             of
             thes●
             is
             hallowed
             when
             it
             is
             thus
             according
             to
             the
             designe
             ,
             
               used
               separately
            
             ;
             when
             none
             of
             these
             mounds
             to
             fence
             each
             ,
             are
             broken
             downe
             ,
             but
             all
             preserved
             from
             the
             inrode
             of
             sacrilegious
             profaners
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Having
             explained
             the
             single
             termes
             ,
             what
             is
             now
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             complex
             ,
             or
             petition
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             to
             God
             that
             he
             will
             be
             pleased
             ,
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             poured
             into
             my
             heart
             and
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             dispensation
             of
             his
             gracious
             providence
             to
             worke
             in
             all
             our
             hearts
             such
             a
             reverence
             ,
             and
             aw
             ,
             and
             separate
             respect
             unto
             him
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             his
             attributes
             ,
             his
             workes
             of
             grace
             ,
             his
             name
             ,
             his
             word
             ,
             his
             day
             ,
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             his
             consecrated
             gifts
             the
             patrimony
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             divolved
             from
             him
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             sinnes
             of
             sacriledge
             and
             profanenesse
             ,
             
             and
             idolatry
             ,
             and
             irreverence
             ,
             and
             in
             devotion
             ,
             &c.
             may
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             the
             contrary
             virtues
             of
             Christian
             piety
             set
             up
             and
             flourish
             among
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               O
               blessed
            
             Father
             ,
             
               Thus
               be
               thy
            
             name
             hallowed
             
               by
               me
               and
               all
               mankind
            
             .
          
           
             
               Please
               you
               now
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               second
               .
            
             [
             Thy
             Kingdome
             come
             ]
             
               And
               1.
               
               What
               is
               meant
               by
            
             Gods
             Kingdome
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             exercise
             of
             Christs
             spirituall
             Regall
             power
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             give
             up
             their
             names
             unto
             him
             ,
             1.
             
             Here
             in
             this
             imperfect
             
               Kingdome
               of
               grace
            
             ,
             where
             the
             mortifying
             of
             every
             unruly
             affection
             is
             erecting
             of
             a
             Throne
             for
             Christ
             ;
             2.
             
             At
             the
             famous
             much
             expected
             
               calling
               of
               the
               Jewes
            
             ,
             (
             those
             greatest
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             )
             so
             often
             prophecyed
             of
             ,
             when
             Christs
             Kingdome
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             shall
             be
             much
             more
             illustrious
             then
             now
             it
             is
             ;
             more
             holinesse
             ,
             more
             obedience
             ,
             more
             sincere
             perfect
             subjection
             ,
             and
             lesse
             resistance
             of
             enemies
             ,
             whether
             Satan
             ,
             or
             wicked
             men
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             we
             doe
             not
             yet
             know
             ;
             3.
             
             In
             the
             great
             finall
             doome
             of
             all
             enemies
             ,
             and
             crownning
             of
             all
             Saints
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             attended
             with
             a
             
               Kingdome
               which
               shall
               have
               none
               end
               ,
               Christ
            
             giving
             up
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Saints
             taken
             in
             to
             reigne
             with
             him
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               doe
               you
               meane
               by
               praying
               that
               this
            
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             may
             come
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             that
             
             God
             by
             his
             grace
             inspired
             into
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             other
             blessed
             disposall
             of
             all
             things
             below
             ,
             will
             so
             begin
             to
             set
             up
             his
             Kingdome
             in
             our
             hearts
             immediately
             ,
             so
             weaken
             the
             power
             of
             the
             adversary
             ,
             and
             the
             malice
             of
             opposers
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             by
             degrees
             of
             flourishing
             daily
             encrease
             ;
             his
             ancient
             people
             the
             Jewes
             be
             effectually
             called
             ;
             and
             all
             other
             things
             which
             are
             in
             his
             purpose
             ,
             orderly
             completed
             ;
             till
             at
             last
             this
             mortall
             compounded
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             hath
             so
             much
             mixture
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             sinne
             and
             rebellion
             in
             it
             ,
             be
             turned
             into
             a
             Kingdome
             of
             perfect
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             immortality
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               O
               come
            
             Lord
             Jesus
             quickely
             
               into
               thy
            
             Kingdome
             
               of
               Grace
               here
               for
               the
               illuminating
               and
               preventing
               ,
               for
               the
               purging
               and
               cleansing
               ,
               for
               the
               regenerating
               and
               sanctifying
               of
               our
               soules
               !
               for
               the
               bestowing
               on
               us
               that
               precious
               blessed
               grace
               of
               perseverance
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               thy
               glory
               for
               the
               perfecting
               and
               accomplishing
               of
               us
               hereafter
               !
            
          
           
             
               Proceed
               we
               to
               the
            
             third
             petition
             .
             [
             Thy
             will
             be
             done
             in
             earth
             as
             it
             is
             in
             heaven
             ]
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
            
             Gods
             will
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             His
             commands
             whatsoever
             they
             are
             ,
             but
             especially
             those
             which
             are
             delivered
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Gospell
             by
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               How
               is
               his
            
             will
             done
             in
             Heaven
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             performed
             by
             the
             Angels
             who
             are
             his
             Ministring
             spirits
             ,
             doing
             those
             things
             in
             the
             governing
             of
             the
             world
             below
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             of
             us
             ,
             which
             he
             appointeth
             them
             to
             do
             .
             
             And
             this
             which
             they
             are
             thus
             appointed
             ,
             they
             do
             willingly
             ,
             chearefully
             ,
             speedily
             ,
             and
             without
             neglecting
             any
             part
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               doe
               you
               meane
               by
               the
            
             doing
             it
             on
             earth
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             obedience
             of
             all
             men
             here
             below
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               then
               is
               the
               full
               importance
               of
               the
               whole
               petition
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             We
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             so
             inspire
             his
             grace
             into
             all
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             so
             direct
             by
             his
             providence
             ,
             and
             assist
             to
             performance
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obey
             him
             in
             all
             his
             commands
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             
               willingly
               ,
               readily
               ,
               cheerfully
               ,
               speedily
               ,
               impartially
               ,
            
             or
             (
             sincerely
             ,
             without
             indulgeing
             our selves
             to
             any
             kind
             of
             sinne
             in
             the
             omission
             of
             any
             part
             of
             our
             duty
             to
             him
             )
             as
             his
             Angels
             dayly
             obey
             his
             commands
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               Blessed
               Lord
               ,
               give
               us
               this
               grace
               to
            
             will
             ,
             
               and
               assist
               us
               to
            
             performe
             !
          
           
             
               From
               the
               petitions
               that
               respect
               God
               ,
               we
               may
               non
               proceed
               to
               those
               that
               respect
               our selves
               more
               particularly
               ;
               though
               by
               your
               explication
               I
               perceive
               that
               in
               those
               which
               respect
               God
               ,
               weare
               neerely
               concerned
               also
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             in
             some
             kind
             ,
             but
             not
             immediately
             and
             particularly
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             latter
             three
             ;
             of
             which
             one
             thing
             you
             may
             observe
             in
             generall
             ,
             which
             yet
             I
             cannot
             conveniently
             declare
             to
             you
             till
             I
             have
             explained
             to
             you
             the
             particulars
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               Be
               pleased
               then
               to
               do
               that
               .
               &
            
             first
             
               in
               the
               former
               of
               then
            
             [
             Give
             us
             this
             day
             our
             dayly
             bread
             ]
             
               to
               tell
               me
               what
               is
               meant
               by
            
             Dayly
             Bread
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             By
             bread
             ,
             is
             
             meant
             all
             the
             necessaries
             of
             life
             .
             By
             dayly
             ,
             somewhat
             
             which
             the
             word
             in
             English
             doth
             not
             distinctly
             signifie
             ,
             yet
             well
             enough
             expresseth
             the
             sence
             of
             .
             For
             thus
             it
             is
             .
             The
             word
             in
             Greeke
             comes
             from
             a
             word
             which
             signifies
             the
             
               day
               approaching
            
             ,
             or
             the
             morrow
             ,
             or
             (
             in
             the
             scripture
             
             sence
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             answerable
             to
             it
             )
             the
             remainder
             of
             our
             lives
             how
             long
             or
             short
             soever
             it
             
             is
             ;
             which
             because
             it
             is
             uncertaine
             ,
             men
             ordinarily
             make
             this
             an
             excuse
             for
             their
             covetousnesse
             that
             they
             may
             lay
             up
             for
             their
             age
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             older
             they
             are
             ,
             grow
             the
             more
             covet
             ous
             .
             From
             hence
             the
             word
             rendred
             
               [
               dayly
            
             ]
             denotes
             so
             much
             as
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             or
             
               proportionable
               for
               the
               remainder
            
             of
             our
             lives
             ;
             which
             in
             our
             prayers
             we
             beseech
             God
             to
             take
             into
             his
             care
             ,
             and
             to
             distribute
             unto
             us
             this
             day
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             (
             as
             Saint
             Luke
             interprets
             it
             )
             or
             
               dayly
               day
               by
               day
            
             .
             So
             that
             the
             prime
             importance
             
             of
             this
             petition
             is
             ,
             
               Lord
               give
               us
               day
               by
               day
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               sufficient
               for
               the
               remainder
               of
               our
               lives
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               You
               said
               this
               was
               the
               prime
               importance
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               seemed
               to
               imply
               that
               there
               was
               another
               ;
               What
               is
               that
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             most
             obvious
             sence
             I
             call
             the
             prime
             sense
             ,
             because
             the
             words
             do
             first
             yeild
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             (
             as
             I
             told
             you
             )
             to
             the
             bodily
             necessaries
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             food
             and
             rayment
             ;
             but
             a
             secondary
             sence
             there
             is
             ,
             which
             though
             the
             word
             yeild
             but
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             yet
             is
             a
             more
             weighty
             considerable
             sence
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             bread
             imports
             in
             a
             spirituall
             acception
             the
             
               food
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               the
               
               grace
               of
               God
            
             ;
             without
             which
             that
             can
             as
             little
             susteine
             it selfe
             as
             the
             body
             without
             food
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             
               dayly
               bread
            
             is
             that
             measure
             of
             continuall
             grace
             which
             will
             suffice
             for
             the
             remainder
             of
             our
             warfare
             here
             ;
             which
             we
             beseech
             God
             
               day
               by
               day
            
             to
             bestow
             upon
             us
             ,
             to
             assist
             and
             uphold
             us
             in
             all
             our
             wants
             ,
             and
             referre
             the
             care
             thereof
             unto
             God
             ,
             who
             ,
             we
             are
             confident
             ,
             
               careth
               for
               us
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               I
               beseech
               God
               thus
               to
               care
               for
               us
               all
               ,
               and
            
             give
             us
             day
             by
             day
             for
             the
             remainder
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             our
             soules
             and
             bodies
             !
          
           
             
               You
               may
               now
               please
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               next
               ,
               i.
               e.
               the
               fifth
               petition
               .
            
             Forgive
             us
             our
             trespasses
             ,
             as
             we
             forgive
             them
             that
             trespasse
             against
             us
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             There
             will
             be
             little
             difficulty
             found
             in
             that
             ;
             to
             forgive
             ,
             is
             to
             absolve
             ,
             pardon
             ,
             free
             from
             punishment
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             ,
             trespasses
             ,
             signifies
             all
             manner
             of
             offences
             against
             God
             ,
             the
             word
             in
             Greeke
             is
             debts
             ;
             
             which
             is
             a
             Syriack
             expression
             to
             signifie
             sinnes
             :
             Thus
             occasioned
             ,
             every
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             perfect
             ,
             exact
             ,
             obedience
             to
             God
             by
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             first
             covenant
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             an
             heavy
             penalty
             ,
             if
             he
             faile
             ,
             he
             then
             which
             hath
             so
             failed
             is
             thus
             God's
             debter
             to
             punishment
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             not
             forgiven
             him
             ,
             will
             fetch
             out
             a
             writ
             against
             him
             ,
             cast
             him
             into
             prison
             ,
             and
             there
             leave
             him
             (
             till
             he
             hath
             
               payed
               the
               utter
               most
               .
               i.
               e.
            
             eternally
             .
             )
             We
             therefore
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             
               remit
               these
               debts
               of
               ours
            
             ,
             the
             payment
             of
             which
             would
             go
             so
             deepe
             with
             us
             ,
             
             and
             whereas
             we
             adde
             
               [
               as
               we
               forgive
               them
               &c
               :
               ]
            
             that
             is
             only
             a
             mention
             of
             a
             qualification
             in
             us
             ,
             made
             necessary
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             capable
             of
             that
             remission
             of
             God's
             ;
             and
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             enforce
             that
             grant
             ,
             by
             professing
             our selves
             freely
             to
             pardon
             all
             those
             ,
             that
             by
             any
             injuries
             done
             to
             us
             are
             become
             our
             
               debtors
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             might
             justly
             in
             strict
             law
             be
             by
             us
             prosecuted
             to
             punishment
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               Lord
               ,
               grant
               us
               all
               this
               free
               pardon
               thorow
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               all
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               grace
               thus
               to
               forgive
               all
               others
               ,
               that
               have
               injured
               us
               ,
               as
               freely
               as
               we
               hope
               for
               pardon
               from
               our
               good
               God!
               
            
          
           
             
               I
               shall
               lead
               you
               to
               the
               last
               petition
               ,
               which
               seemes
               to
               be
               made
               up
               of
               two
               members
               .
            
             Lead
             us
             not
             into
             temptation
             ,
             but
             deliver
             us
             from
             evill
             .
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
            
             temptation
             
               first
               ?
               then
               by
            
             Gods
             leading
             into
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             By
             temptation
             is
             meant
             any
             allurement
             of
             pleasure
             or
             profit
             ;
             or
             deterrement
             of
             danger
             or
             evill
             ,
             which
             may
             bring
             me
             to
             fall
             into
             any
             sinne
             .
             
               To
               enter
               into
               such
               temptation
            
             ]
             (
             as
             Mat.
             26.
             41.
             the
             phrase
             is
             used
             )
             signifies
             so
             to
             be
             involved
             with
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             get
             out
             .
             To
             
               make
               to
               enter
            
             ,
             or
             to
             bring
             or
             
               leade
               into
               it
            
             ,
             
             (
             which
             are
             all
             one
             )
             is
             to
             occasion
             our
             thus
             entring
             or
             being
             involved
             .
             Which
             God
             may
             doe
             by
             leaving
             us
             ,
             or
             by
             withdrawing
             his
             grace
             .
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             petition
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             not
             permit
             us
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             
             the
             lot
             of
             all
             ,
             especially
             the
             most
             Godly
             men
             ,
             Ja.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             )
             but
             that
             he
             will
             not
             so
             forsake
             ,
             or
             leave
             us
             to
             our selves
             ,
             so
             destitute
             ,
             and
             withdraw
             his
             grace
             ,
             so
             deliver
             us
             up
             (
             in
             time
             of
             temptation
             ,
             either
             through
             prosperity
             or
             adversity
             ,
             or
             Satans
             assault
             )
             that
             we
             be
             not
             able
             to
             extricate
             our selves
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             not
             leave
             us
             to
             be
             overcome
             by
             temptation
             .
             For
             so
             
               [
               to
               be
               tempted
               ,
               ]
               Gal.
            
             6.
             1.
             signifies
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             reall-passive
             signification
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             nature
             there
             be
             many
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             )
             and
             noting
             the
             being
             overtaken
             also
             ,
             ensnared
             to
             sinne
             ,
             wrought
             on
             by
             temptation
             ,
             for
             the
             possibility
             of
             that
             onely
             is
             it
             ;
             the
             consideration
             of
             which
             will
             move
             us
             to
             restore
             such
             ,
             as
             be
             already
             overtaken
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             that
             verse
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Lord
             doe
             not
             thou
             thus
             leave
             or
             forsake
             us
             in
             time
             of
             temptation
             so
             farre
             as
             that
             we
             be
             overcome
             by
             it
             !
             
               But
               what
               is
               the
               importance
               of
               the
               other
               member
               of
               the
               petition
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             former
             was
             onely
             negative
             ,
             for
             not
             bringing
             us
             to
             this
             great
             hazard
             by
             forsaking
             or
             destituting
             us
             ;
             the
             latter
             is
             positive
             for
             deliverance
             from
             temptation
             ,
             not
             againe
             from
             falling
             into
             it
             ,
             but
             from
             being
             overcome
             by
             it
             ;
             which
             God
             may
             doe
             by
             either
             of
             these
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             By
             giving
             us
             a
             proportionate
             measure
             of
             strength
             ,
             or
             grace
             to
             beare
             it
             ,
             and
             move
             under
             it
             ,
             how
             heavy
             soever
             the
             pressure
             be
             .
             Or
             2.
             
             By
             tempering
             the
             temptation
             to
             our
             strength
             ,
             and
             not
             permitting
             the
             assault
             to
             be
             over
             
             heavy
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             doe
             this
             by
             which
             of
             these
             meanes
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             deliver
             as
             from
             the
             power
             or
             hurt
             of
             temptation
             ,
             (
             which
             then
             onely
             becomes
             evill
             when
             we
             are
             overcome
             by
             it
             )
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             that
             second
             part
             of
             the
             last
             petition
             ,
             
               Deliver
               us
               from
               evill
            
             ,
             or
             
               out
               of
               evill
            
             ;
             whether
             by
             that
             ,
             meaning
             the
             
               evill
               one
            
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             the
             artificer
             ,
             and
             designer
             ,
             and
             improver
             of
             temptation
             ;
             Or
             the
             temptation
             it selfe
             of
             our
             owne
             lust
             ;
             or
             the
             world
             and
             enemies
             of
             piety
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Lord
             ,
             be
             thou
             thus
             seasonably
             pleased
             to
             rescue
             and
             deliver
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             should
             otherwise
             surely
             be
             overcome
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             and
             assistance
             of
             thy
             mighty
             grace
             !
          
           
             
               I
               now
               remember
               you
               told
               me
               one
               thing
               would
               be
               observeable
               from
               the
               generallveiw
               of
               these
               threepetitions
               ,
               which
               having
               now
               explained
               them
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               seasonable
               to
               afford
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             this
             ,
             The
             order
             wherein
             God
             is
             wont
             to
             dispense
             his
             spirituall
             gifts
             unto
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             order
             wherein
             Christ
             directeth
             us
             to
             petition
             them
             .
             Thus
             ,
             God
             first
             gives
             
               grace
               to
               sanctify
            
             ;
             that
             manna
             from
             heaven
             ,
             that
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             live
             to
             God.
             2.
             
             
               He
               pardons
               sinnes
            
             to
             them
             that
             are
             thus
             fitly
             qualified
             to
             receive
             his
             pardon
             .
             3.
             
             He
             assisteth
             and
             upholds
             from
             falling
             into
             sinne
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             1.
             
             
               Sanctifieth
               ,
               2.
               
               Justifieth
               ,
               3.
               
               Gives
               grace
               to
               persevere
               ,
            
             and
             in
             this
             order
             we
             must
             desire
             and
             pray
             for
             these
             severall
             degrees
             of
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             now
             have
             you
             to
             adde
             concerning
             the
             Doxology
             added
             to
             these
             petitions
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             ,
             that
             whether
             it
             were
             delivered
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             annexed
             out
             of
             the
             Liturgies
             of
             the
             antient
             Greeke
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             very
             fit
             forme
             of
             acknowledgement
             to
             God
             to
             enforce
             the
             granting
             of
             the
             petitions
             ;
             especially
             those
             three
             which
             respect
             God
             ;
             thus
             ,
             
               [
               Thy
               kingdome
               come
            
             ]
             for
             
               [
               thine
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               ]
               [
               Thy
               will
               be
               done
               ]
            
             for
             
               [
               thine
               is
               the
               power
               .
               ]
               [
               Hallowed
               be
               thy
               name
               ]
            
             for
             
               [
               thine
               is
               the
               glory
               ]
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             God's
             dominion
             due
             to
             him
             over
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             (
             nor
             can
             be
             )
             said
             in
             earnest
             by
             any
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             freely
             resigne
             up
             their
             soules
             for
             him
             alone
             to
             reigne
             in
             ,
             The
             sole
             Prince
             and
             Monarch
             of
             their
             soules
             :
             He
             that
             retaines
             one
             rebell
             lust
             out
             of
             his
             obedience
             ,
             doth
             mock
             him
             when
             he
             repeates
             those
             words
             .
             The
             second
             is
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             Gods
             omnipotence
             ,
             and
             all-sufficiency
             ,
             the
             fountaine
             of
             all
             that
             grace
             and
             strength
             we
             beg
             for
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             cannot
             rely
             on
             him
             for
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             for
             this
             life
             and
             another
             ,
             doth
             reproach
             him
             when
             he
             faith
             
               Thine
               is
               the
               power
            
             .
             The
             third
             acknowledgeth
             the
             thanks
             ,
             the
             honour
             ,
             the
             glory
             ,
             of
             all
             we
             are
             ,
             or
             have
             ,
             to
             be
             due
             to
             him
             from
             whom
             all
             is
             received
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             can
             impute
             any
             thing
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             his
             owne
             acquisition
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             thought
             in
             carnest
             when
             he
             faith
             
               [
               Thine
               is
               the
               glory
               .
               ]
            
             The
             
             Amen
             that
             concludes
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             solemne
             stile
             of
             the
             Jewish
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             Christian
             Church
             .
             Either
             noting
             the
             faith
             of
             him
             that
             prayes
             ,
             and
             consides
             that
             what
             he
             here
             prayes
             for
             shall
             be
             granted
             ;
             or
             only
             a
             recollection
             of
             all
             that
             is
             before
             prayed
             for
             ,
             by
             the
             speaker
             ;
             by
             which
             all
             that
             are
             present
             ,
             use
             to
             make
             themselves
             partakers
             of
             the
             severalls
             ,
             and
             to
             expresse
             their
             joyning
             in
             each
             with
             him
             .
             
               [
               So
               be
               it
               .
            
             ]
             Answerable
             to
             what
             is
             at
             length
             in
             our
             Letany
             
               [
               We
               beseech
               the
               to
               heare
               us
               good
               Lord.
               ]
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             perceive
             after
             the
             recitation
             of
             this
             prayer
             ,
             one
             appendage
             there
             is
             which
             cometh
             in
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             parenthesis
             ,
             before
             our
             Saviour
             proceedes
             to
             the
             next
             matter
             
               [
               For
               if
               ye
               forgive
               men
               their
               trespasses
               &c.
            
             v.
             14.
             15.
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             returning
             by
             way
             of
             reveiw
             ,
             or
             giving
             a
             reason
             of
             one
             passage
             in
             the
             former
             prayer
             (
             and
             but
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             the
             most
             hugely
             important
             of
             any
             )
             to
             wit
             why
             those
             words
             
               [
               as
               we
               forgive
               them
               that
               trespasse
               against
               us
               ]
            
             were
             interposed
             .
             Namely
             because
             in
             God's
             forgiving
             of
             us
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             peculiar
             respect
             to
             our
             free
             pardon
             &
             forgiving
             of
             other
             men
             ;
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             parable
             .
             Mat.
             18.
             35.
             where
             he
             that
             had
             his
             
               debt
               forgiven
            
             him
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             yet
             going
             out
             and
             challenging
             his
             fellow
             servant
             and
             exacting
             payment
             from
             him
             ,
             hath
             the
             former
             forgiven
             debt
             most
             sadly
             brought
             upon
             him
             againe
             and
             this
             applyed
             there
             v.
             35.
             particularly
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             
             every
             of
             us
             who
             
               from
               our
               hearts
               forgive
               not
               our
               brothren
               their
               trespasses
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             whosoever
             prayeth
             for
             forgivenes
             ,
             se
             in
             this
             prayer
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             oblige
             himselfe
             to
             forgive
             all
             others
             ,
             but
             even
             curse
             and
             bring
             downe
             imprecations
             upon
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             desire
             God
             in
             effect
             never
             to
             pardon
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             thus
             qualified
             by
             pardoning
             of
             others
             .
             'T
             will
             therefore
             be
             most
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             every
             man
             ,
             that
             takes
             this
             prayer
             into
             his
             
               mouth
               ,
               first
            
             to
             put
             all
             malice
             ,
             desire
             of
             revenge
             or
             grudge
             out
             of
             his
             heart
             ;
             or
             else
             his
             prayer
             shall
             be
             truned
             into
             a
             curse
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               3
            
             
             You
             have
             past
             thorow
             the
             second
             period
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             the
             weighty
             duty
             of
             prayer
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             cautions
             and
             directions
             belonging
             to
             it
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             by
             your
             leave
             advance
             to
             the
             third
             ,
             reaching
             thorow
             the
             next
             three
             verses
             .
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Moreover
               when
               thou
               fastest
               &c.
            
             where
             first
             ,
             I
             pray
             what
             is
             the
             importance
             of
             the
             phrase
             
               [
               Moreover
            
             ]
             because
             that
             was
             not
             formerly
             used
             in
             the
             second
             of
             the
             three
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             noteth
             1
             this
             duty
             to
             be
             not
             so
             ordinarily
             and
             frequently
             taken
             notice
             of
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             note
             of
             remarke
             is
             prefixt
             to
             it
             .
             2.
             that
             this
             is
             also
             a
             duty
             necessary
             to
             be
             superaeded
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             other
             two
             if
             we
             will
             be
             Disciples
             of
             his
             ;
             it
             being
             a
             part
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             also
             ,
             when
             it
             cometh
             in
             conjunction
             with
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Well
             then
             I
             shall
             presume
             you
             will
             continue
             the
             same
             method
             of
             handling
             this
             ,
             
             which
             in
             the
             former
             two
             ,
             you
             have
             observed
             ;
             by
             takeing
             notice
             of
             ,
             1.
             
               a
               duty
               supposed
               ,
               2.
               a
               caution
               interposed
               .
            
             I
             shall
             desire
             to
             receive
             first
             what
             you
             will
             recommend
             unto
             me
             for
             the
             Duty
             which
             is
             here
             supposed
             ,
             
               [
               thou
               when
               thou
               fastest
               .
               ]
               What
               kind
               of
               fasting
               is
            
             here
             spoken
             of
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Not
             the
             solemne
             prescribed
             fasts
             of
             the
             Jewes
             (
             for
             those
             were
             not
             to
             be
             concealed
             or
             dissembled
             )
             such
             as
             the
             
               great
               day
               of
               expiation
            
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Sabbath
               which
               God
               had
               chosen
            
             (
             described
             Is
             .
             58.
             in
             those
             expressions
             which
             are
             ordinarily
             thought
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             weekely
             Sabbath
             day
             :
             )
             Nor
             those
             other
             three
             added
             to
             that
             under
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
               second
               Temple
            
             .
             But
             daies
             of
             
               private
               fasting
            
             that
             every
             one
             prescribed
             themselves
             ,
             as
             a
             free-will
             offering
             ;
             some
             once
             ,
             some
             twice
             ,
             some
             oftener
             every
             weeke
             ,
             denying
             themselves
             their
             lawfull
             ordinary
             food
             ,
             commonly
             not
             eating
             till
             the
             going
             downe
             of
             the
             sunne
             ,
             and
             then
             very
             moderately
             also
             .
             Which
             exercise
             as
             Christ
             disliketh
             not
             ,
             but
             rather
             approveth
             it
             by
             his
             mention
             here
             ,
             so
             he
             desires
             to
             free
             and
             rescue
             it
             from
             the
             vaineglorious
             designe
             of
             Pharisaicall
             hypocrites
             in
             the
             using
             of
             it
             .
             But
             before
             you
             will
             be
             well
             capable
             of
             hearing
             ,
             and
             assenting
             to
             your
             duty
             in
             this
             of
             fasting
             or
             denying
             your selfe
             your
             lawfull
             food
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             by
             way
             of
             preparative
             ,
             for
             you
             to
             know
             your
             duty
             in
             respect
             of
             sobriety
             ;
             or
             what
             eating
             or
             drinking
             
               (
               abstracted
            
             from
             the
             superaddition
             of
             this
             duty
             
             offasting
             )
             is
             lawfull
             for
             Christians
             .
             For
             as
             he
             which
             is
             not
             advanced
             so
             farre
             in
             the
             schoole
             of
             nature
             as
             to
             observe
             rules
             of
             justice
             ,
             will
             scarce
             be
             a
             fit
             auditour
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             almes-giving
             premised
             ;
             So
             certainely
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             submitted
             himselfe
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             sobriety
             will
             be
             hardly
             brought
             to
             heare
             of
             fasting
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             that
             the
             unjust
             mans
             almes
             will
             availe
             him
             little
             ,
             and
             as
             little
             the
             drunkards
             or
             gluttons
             fasts
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             a
             while
             ,
             before
             we
             proceed
             ,
             to
             take
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             duty
             of
             sobriety
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             reasonablenesse
             of
             the
             proposall
             .
             
             What
             then
             doe
             you
             meane
             by
             Sobriety
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Temperance
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             which
             (
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             said
             of
             it
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             who
             being
             allured
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             with
             the
             representation
             of
             temporall
             promises
             of
             plenty
             ,
             &c.
             could
             not
             so
             fitly
             be
             interdicted
             the
             liberall
             use
             of
             meates
             ,
             and
             drinkes
             ,
             but
             might
             be
             allowed
             somewhat
             in
             that
             matter
             which
             is
             not
             allowable
             to
             Christians
             ;
             at
             least
             might
             be
             so
             farre
             permitted
             the
             exceeding
             of
             those
             strict
             termes
             of
             sobriety
             ,
             without
             danger
             of
             punishment
             )
             is
             now
             strictly
             commanded
             Christians
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             and
             that
             under
             threat
             of
             damnation
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             frequently
             of
             willingly
             ,
             and
             indulgently
             offendeth
             herein
             .
             Thus
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             10.
             
             't
             is
             said
             of
             drunkards
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             
             not
             
               inherit
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
            
             :
             where
             the
             word
             is
             not
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             those
             who
             drinke
             to
             bestiality
             ,
             
             to
             the
             depriving
             themselves
             of
             the
             use
             of
             their
             reason
             ,
             that
             drinke
             drunke
             as
             we
             say
             ;
             but
             belongs
             to
             all
             that
             drinke
             wine
             or
             strong
             drinke
             intemperately
             ,
             though
             through
             their
             strenght
             of
             braine
             they
             be
             not
             at
             present
             distempered
             by
             it
             .
             So
             Gal.
             5.
             21.
             among
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
               which
               they
               that
               doe
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             Revellings
             or
             comessations
             ,
             
             or
             excesse
             in
             eating
             .
             So
             Rom.
             13.
             13.
             both
             together
             forbidden
             :
             surfetting
             ,
             or
             
               excesse
               in
               eating
            
             ;
             
             and
             drunkennesses
             or
             excesse
             in
             drinking
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               4.
               3.
               
               Excesse
               of
               wine
               ,
               revellings
               and
               drinkings
               .
            
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             is
             sobriety
             commanded
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             6.
             8.
             
             And
             Tit.
             2.
             it
             is
             mentioned
             as
             a
             speciall
             designe
             and
             end
             of
             the
             appearing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             instructed
             to
             walke
             
               justly
               ,
               and
               piously
               ,
               and
               soberly
               in
               this
               present
               world
               .
            
             The
             first
             of
             those
             three
             referring
             to
             our
             duty
             to
             our
             neighbour
             ;
             the
             second
             to
             our
             duty
             toward
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             sobriety
             to
             our
             
               duty
               toward
               our selves
            
             ;
             (
             nothing
             tending
             more
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             our selves
             then
             that
             ;
             and
             nothing
             more
             hurtfull
             and
             unagreeable
             with
             that
             charity
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             our selves
             then
             intemperance
             )
             and
             so
             in
             those
             three
             the
             whole
             duty
             of
             man
             comprized
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             How
             many
             
               sorts
               of
               excesse
            
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             be
             there
             to
             which
             sobriety
             is
             opposed
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             excesse
             
             is
             of
             two
             sorts
             ;
             one
             in
             the
             quantity
             ,
             when
             we
             eate
             or
             drinke
             to
             the
             overcharging
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             and
             the
             sobriety
             contrary
             to
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             eate
             and
             drinke
             no
             more
             then
             agrees
             with
             the
             health
             and
             good
             temper
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             we
             doe
             allow
             our selves
             the
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             in
             choice
             of
             meates
             ,
             &c
             :
             Another
             excesse
             there
             is
             in
             the
             quality
             or
             delicacy
             of
             meates
             or
             drinkes
             ,
             and
             a
             studied
             care
             and
             pursuit
             of
             such
             as
             are
             thus
             most
             delightfull
             .
             And
             the
             sobriety
             contrary
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             when
             we
             content
             our selves
             with
             that
             meate
             and
             drinke
             which
             is
             necessary
             or
             usefull
             to
             the
             health
             and
             strength
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             neglect
             or
             despise
             all
             other
             delicacies
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Are
             both
             these
             kindes
             of
             excesse
             condemned
             ,
             and
             sobrieties
             commanded
             us
             Christians
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Some
             difference
             there
             is
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             The
             former
             of
             those
             excesses
             is
             so
             forbidden
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             useth
             it
             is
             
               excluded
               from
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               10.
               
               Gal.
            
             5.
             21.
             
             And
             consequently
             the
             contrary
             sobriety
             strictly
             commanded
             under
             that
             heavy
             penalty
             .
             But
             the
             second
             kind
             of
             excesse
             is
             not
             so
             forbidden
             ,
             or
             the
             contrary
             sobriety
             so
             commanded
             under
             penalty
             of
             
               exclusion
               from
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
            
             to
             him
             that
             useth
             that
             excesse
             ,
             onely
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             meates
             that
             are
             most
             delicious
             .
             Yet
             because
             two
             considerations
             there
             are
             which
             make
             this
             excesse
             in
             the
             quality
             or
             delicacy
             to
             be
             unagreeable
             to
             the
             composition
             of
             the
             
               Gospell-rule
               of
               life
            
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             say
             that
             this
             kind
             of
             sobriety
             is
             
             commanded
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             habit
             to
             it
             a
             finne
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             be
             those
             two
             considerations
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             hope
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             endlesse
             spirituall
             joies
             that
             are
             proposed
             to
             us
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             be
             ever
             suffered
             to
             enter
             into
             ,
             and
             fill
             our
             hearts
             ,
             will
             produce
             a
             dis-esteeme
             and
             meane
             opinion
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             a
             contempt
             and
             scorne
             of
             all
             carnall
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             ;
             an
             using
             (
             the
             pleasant
             part
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             profitable
             of
             )
             the
             
               world
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               used
               it
               not
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             have
             
               food
               convenient
            
             for
             us
             ,
             a
             notcaring
             for
             any
             choice
             or
             superfluity
             ;
             an
             absteining
             purposely
             from
             all
             supervacaneous
             pleasure
             .
             The
             second
             consideration
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             charity
             and
             liberality
             to
             our
             poore
             brethren
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             recommended
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Gospell
             :
             in
             which
             he
             that
             
               fares
               deliciously
            
             ,
             and
             takes
             care
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             preserving
             of
             the
             health
             and
             strength
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             pleasing
             and
             entertaining
             of
             his
             palate
             ,
             will
             be
             lesse
             able
             to
             discharge
             his
             duty
             ;
             that
             supervacaneous
             pleasure
             bringing
             a
             superfluous
             expence
             and
             charge
             along
             with
             it
             .
             These
             two
             considerations
             make
             it
             very
             hardly
             seperable
             from
             sinne
             ,
             for
             any
             man
             to
             allow
             himselfe
             this
             2d
             kind
             of
             excesse
             ;
             though
             I
             shall
             not
             pronounce
             damnation
             on
             him
             that
             is
             guilty
             of
             it
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             I
             doe
             not
             find
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             any
             particular
             direct
             immediate
             command
             against
             it
             ;
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             virtue
             of
             sobriety
             ,
             especially
             in
             this
             2d
             sort
             consists
             not
             in
             any
             one
             point
             indivisible
             ,
             
             so
             that
             he
             that
             eateth
             this
             kind
             of
             meate
             sinneth
             not
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             eateth
             any
             more
             delicious
             doth
             sinne
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             no
             rule
             by
             which
             to
             define
             delicious
             meates
             ;
             that
             being
             most
             delicious
             to
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             lesse
             to
             another
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             indeed
             to
             a
             temperate
             healthy
             man
             the
             plainest
             and
             ordinariest
             meates
             are
             most
             
               delightfull
               and
               pleasing
            
             also
             .
             On
             which
             and
             the
             like
             reasons
             I
             shall
             not
             condemne
             or
             terrify
             any
             man
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             nor
             tell
             him
             the
             absteining
             from
             delicacies
             is
             by
             any
             
               precept
               required
            
             of
             him
             .
             But
             onely
             mention
             to
             him
             these
             seven
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             't
             is
             a
             
               vile
               and
               Vn-Christian
            
             thing
             to
             set
             the
             heart
             upon
             such
             meane
             carnall
             delights
             .
             2.
             
             That
             what
             I
             can
             conveniently
             spare
             from
             my selfe
             ,
             I
             should
             reserve
             for
             those
             that
             doe
             ,
             or
             may
             want
             it
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             is
             
               excesse
               in
               the
               quality
            
             as
             well
             
               as
               quantity
            
             of
             meates
             and
             drinkes
             .
             4.
             
             That
             a
             Christian
             may
             doe
             better
             to
             
               deny
               himselfe
            
             lawfull
             pleasures
             ,
             then
             doe
             all
             that
             is
             not
             unlawfull
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             end
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             is
             the
             preservation
             of
             health
             and
             strength
             ;
             and
             not
             the
             delighting
             the
             palate
             .
             6.
             
             That
             though
             a
             well-tempered
             healthy
             mans
             appetite
             ordinarily
             demands
             those
             things
             that
             are
             fittest
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             consequently
             in
             that
             case
             the
             satisfying
             the
             appetite
             may
             not
             be
             amisse
             ;
             Yet
             1.
             
             The
             appetite
             is
             oft
             intemperate
             in
             it's
             demands
             ;
             oft
             demandeth
             this
             or
             that
             which
             by
             some
             custome
             it
             hath
             beene
             used
             to
             ;
             and
             then
             that
             custome
             being
             equivalent
             to
             a
             
             disease
             sometimes
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             author
             of
             some
             reall
             disease
             ,
             that
             disease
             should
             be
             cured
             ,
             and
             that
             appetite
             meane
             time
             not
             obeyed
             ;
             2.
             
             The
             appetite
             is
             tempted
             many
             times
             by
             the
             object
             ,
             either
             really
             present
             ,
             being
             set
             before
             us
             ;
             or
             imaginarily
             ,
             being
             represented
             by
             the
             phansy
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             appetite
             is
             no
             argument
             of
             the
             meetenesse
             of
             satisfying
             it
             .
             7.
             
             That
             fasting
             ,
             or
             abstinence
             wholly
             ,
             is
             also
             a
             Christian
             duty
             to
             be
             used
             sometimes
             ;
             and
             by
             these
             rules
             I
             shall
             leave
             any
             prudent
             and
             sincere
             Christian
             to
             direct
             himselfe
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             desire
             him
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             to
             be
             carefull
             that
             he
             offend
             not
             against
             that
             Christian
             necessary
             duty
             of
             sobriety
             in
             any
             kind
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             may
             not
             feasting
             be
             lawfull
             now
             among
             
             us
             Christians
             ,
             and
             so
             delicious
             fare
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Feasting
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             expression
             of
             thanksgiving
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             celebration
             of
             some
             act
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             hospitality
             for
             the
             receiving
             and
             treating
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             owne
             family
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             a
             meanes
             of
             preserving
             and
             encreasing
             mutuall
             love
             and
             charity
             among
             men
             ,
             is
             certainely
             now
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             commendable
             ;
             But
             all
             these
             ends
             and
             uses
             may
             be
             provided
             for
             ,
             without
             luxury
             and
             delicacy
             (
             onely
             variety
             perhaps
             will
             be
             usefull
             in
             sundry
             respects
             )
             and
             againe
             without
             any
             mans
             overcharging
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             never
             be
             an
             excuse
             ,
             or
             apology
             for
             either
             .
             And
             as
             for
             honest
             mirth
             and
             cheerefullnesse
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             at
             all
             be
             provided
             
             for
             by
             immoderate
             or
             delicious
             eating
             or
             drinking
             ,
             but
             rather
             hindered
             by
             it
             ;
             raised
             tumultuously
             perhaps
             by
             that
             meanes
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             then
             apt
             to
             degenerate
             into
             scurrilitie
             &c.
             &
             withall
             attended
             with
             bitternesse
             in
             the
             stomack
             ,
             with
             satiety
             ,
             and
             drowzinesse
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
             In
             breife
             the
             true
             Christian
             feasting
             is
             when
             the
             poore
             and
             rich
             meete
             at
             the
             same
             common
             entertainement
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             want
             partake
             of
             others
             plenty
             in
             the
             same
             common
             meale
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               [
               Every
               man
               his
               owne
               supper
               .
               ]
            
             Where
             for
             one
             to
             be
             
               drunken
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             eate
             or
             drinke
             excessively
             ,
             
             is
             as
             great
             a
             soloecisme
             ,
             as
             
               for
               another
               to
               goe
               away
               hungry
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               I
               shall
               hope
               to
               lay
               that
               doctrine
               of
               sobriety
               to
               heart
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               in
               some
               measure
               qualified
               for
               that
               superstruction
               and
               superaddition
               of
               fasting
               which
               occasioned
               this
               discourse
               .
               Which
               because
               you
               resolved
               to
               be
               a
            
             duty
             supposed
             
               in
               a
               Christian
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God
               under
               the
               Gospell
               I
               must
               first
               desire
               the
               ground
               of
               that
               affirmation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             here
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             joyned
             with
             the
             two
             former
             ,
             almesgiving
             and
             prayer
             ,
             which
             are
             unquestionably
             such
             duties
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             here
             promised
             a
             reward
             by
             Christ
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             blasted
             by
             vaineglory
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             't
             is
             foreseene
             by
             Christ
             to
             be
             that
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             expect
             praise
             for
             among
             men
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             Christ
             in
             other
             places
             approves
             ,
             if
             not
             commands
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             onely
             affirmes
             
             the
             reason
             for
             his
             
               Disciples
               to
               fast
            
             ,
             to
             be
             not
             then
             so
             agreeable
             ,
             
               because
               the
               bridegroom
               was
               with
               them
               ,
               Matt.
               9.
               15.
               but
               when
               the
               bridegroome
               should
               be
               taken
               away
               i.
               e.
            
             after
             the
             death
             and
             departure
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               then
               shall
               they
               fast
               in
               those
               dayes
               .
            
             5.
             
             Because
             Christ
             bringeth
             in
             the
             Pharisee
             boasting
             ,
             that
             he
             
               fasts
               twice
               in
               the
               weeke
            
             ,
             and
             layes
             no
             manner
             of
             censure
             on
             him
             for
             so
             fasting
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             the
             pride
             in
             boasting
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             (
             I
             remember
             )
             't
             is
             Saint
             Chrysostomes
             direction
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             
               onely
               avoid
               the
               Pharisees
               pride
               ,
               but
               not
               neglect
               his
               performances
            
             ;
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             
               forsake
               the
               Publicans
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               retaine
               his
               humility
               .
            
             6.
             
             Because
             it
             was
             prevalent
             with
             God
             being
             joyned
             with
             prayer
             to
             the
             working
             of
             
               miracles
               .
               Matt.
            
             17.
             21.
             and
             so
             againe
             for
             the
             obtaining
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
            
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             and
             used
             by
             the
             Apostles
             before
             the
             Ordination
             of
             ministers
             ,
             8.
             3.
             
             
               &
               Act.
            
             14.
             33.
             7.
             
             Because
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             is
             thought
             by
             Saint
             Paul
             a
             sufficient
             occasion
             for
             a
             temporary
             parting
             of
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             5.
             which
             otherwise
             he
             would
             not
             advise
             ;
             which
             signifies
             this
             to
             be
             an
             imployment
             of
             weight
             among
             Christians
             ,
             8.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             mentioned
             by
             Saint
             Luke
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             joyned
             with
             prayer
             ,
             in
             
               Anna.
               Luk.
            
             2.
             37.
             of
             whom
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               she
               departed
               not
               from
               the
               Temple
               serving
               ,
            
             or
             
               worshiping
               God
               in
               prayers
               and
               fastings
               ,
               night
               and
               day
            
             ;
             of
             
             
             which
             I
             conceive
             this
             is
             the
             importance
             ;
             That
             she
             constantly
             frequented
             the
             Temple
             at
             the
             houres
             of
             prayer
             ,
             (
             not
             that
             she
             dwelt
             or
             continued
             all
             wayes
             there
             ;
             for
             v.
             38.
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             her
             comming
             thither
             )
             and
             used
             constant
             observations
             of
             fasting
             ;
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             
               worshipt
               God.
            
             9.
             
             Because
             Cornelius
             his
             vision
             ,
             which
             brought
             him
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             is
             mentioned
             to
             have
             beene
             at
             a
             time
             of
             his
             
               fasting
               and
               praying
            
             .
             10.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             many
             good
             ends
             and
             uses
             ,
             to
             which
             fasting
             is
             proper
             ;
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             which
             ,
             it
             lookes
             more
             like
             a
             Christian
             virtue
             ,
             then
             ,
             considered
             as
             a
             bare
             abstinence
             from
             a
             meale
             ,
             it
             doth
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             be
             those
             ends
             or
             uses
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             an
             act
             of
             
               selfe
               denyall
            
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             otherwise
             I
             would
             eate
             ,
             but
             choose
             rather
             to
             absteine
             to
             performe
             this
             act
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             generall
             Christ
             requireth
             of
             his
             Disciples
             .
             2.
             
             As
             an
             act
             of
             revenge
             ;
             which
             
             you
             finde
             among
             the
             effects
             of
             
               Godly
               sorrow
            
             ,
             and
             
               parts
               of
               repentance
               .
               2
               Cor.
            
             7.
             11.
             and
             such
             may
             fasting
             be
             ,
             if
             on
             consideration
             of
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             punishment
             on
             my
             former
             plenitude
             and
             luxury
             I
             now
             thinke
             fit
             thus
             to
             punish
             my selfe
             .
             3.
             
             As
             a
             meanes
             of
             
               expressing
               my
               humiliation
            
             for
             sinne
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             lying
             upon
             a
             nation
             or
             any
             particular
             person
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             averting
             of
             God's
             wrath
             :
             To
             which
             fasting
             hath
             beene
             allwayes
             counted
             very
             agreeable
             ,
             and
             found
             to
             be
             very
             successefull
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             
             stories
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             4.
             
             As
             a
             meanes
             to
             fit
             any
             man
             the
             better
             for
             the
             performing
             the
             duty
             of
             prayer
             as
             it
             ought
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             acknowledge
             its
             propriety
             of
             usefullnesse
             ,
             is
             certainely
             a
             man
             of
             a
             strange
             making
             ;
             much
             distant
             from
             the
             best
             sort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             whose
             experience
             will
             sure
             commend
             it
             to
             him
             .
             5.
             
             As
             a
             meanes
             to
             enable
             to
             the
             performing
             of
             workes
             of
             mercy
             ,
             by
             giving
             that
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             which
             is
             spared
             from
             my selfe
             ,
             which
             therefore
             should
             be
             allwayes
             observed
             in
             either
             publicke
             or
             private
             fasts
             which
             we
             keep
             religiously
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             never
             be
             the
             richer
             for
             what
             is
             thus
             spared
             ,
             lest
             we
             seem
             (
             or
             be
             tempted
             )
             to
             fast
             
               for
               coveteousnesse
            
             ,
             as
             others
             do
             
               for
               strife
               .
               Is
            
             .
             58.
             to
             which
             purpose
             it
             is
             that
             you
             see
             here
             
               almes
               ,
               &
               prayer
               ,
               and
               fasting
               ,
            
             joyned
             together
             by
             Christ
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             divided
             by
             us
             .
             If
             the
             meale
             we
             fast
             from
             bring
             any
             thing
             to
             our
             purses
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             accepted
             .
             For
             Is
             .
             58.
             the
             fast
             which
             God
             hath
             chosen
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             aceptable
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             that
             ,
             
               when
               we
               break
               the
               bread
               to
               the
               hungry
               &c.
            
             6.
             
             As
             a
             means
             to
             abate
             the
             desires
             &
             luxuriances
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             body
             more
             tractable
             ,
             and
             tame
             ,
             and
             patient
             of
             receiving
             the
             dictates
             of
             reason
             ;
             and
             to
             subdue
             in
             it
             inclinations
             toward
             uncleanenesse
             ,
             when
             those
             are
             likely
             to
             prove
             too
             strong
             for
             us
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             that
             fasting
             should
             be
             usefull
             ,
             't
             will
             not
             be
             hard
             for
             any
             man
             to
             guesse
             ,
             that
             considereth
             the
             cause
             of
             carnall
             
             desires
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             old
             saying
             ,
             that
             without
             Ceres
             and
             Bacchus
             ,
             the
             belly-deities
             ,
             Venus
             ,
             or
             incontinent
             desires
             grow
             cold
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Is
             all
             kind
             of
             fasting
             then
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             No
             certainely
             ,
             To
             fast
             out
             of
             sorrow
             or
             mourning
             for
             the
             death
             of
             a
             freind
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             sinfull
             neither
             .
             )
             To
             fast
             to
             
               save
               the
               charges
            
             of
             eating
             ;
             to
             be
             the
             better
             able
             ,
             or
             more
             at
             leasure
             to
             
               transact
               businesse
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             (
             though
             againe
             not
             sinfull
             )
             and
             by
             these
             you
             will
             guesse
             of
             some
             other
             kinds
             also
             .
             Yet
             you
             may
             marke
             still
             ,
             that
             one
             thing
             there
             is
             in
             all
             fasting
             ,
             to
             wit
             
               selfe
               deniall
            
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             is
             not
             by
             every
             one
             that
             fasteth
             proposed
             as
             an
             end
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             so
             proposed
             ,
             by
             so
             doing
             that
             fast
             shall
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             yet
             one
             objection
             against
             all
             which
             you
             have
             said
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             while
             you
             have
             not
             mentioned
             any
             command
             or
             precept
             of
             fasting
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             I
             not
             beleive
             there
             is
             any
             such
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             a
             command
             for
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             great
             day
             of
             expiation
             every
             yeare
             ,
             yet
             1.
             
             That
             was
             onely
             obligatory
             to
             the
             Jewes
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             a
             publicke
             fast
             ,
             and
             not
             pertinent
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             speakes
             of
             private
             fasts
             ,
             3.
             
             If
             it
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             concerne
             us
             ,
             yet
             being
             but
             once
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             considerable
             ;
             from
             all
             which
             it
             being
             supposed
             that
             there
             is
             no
             precept
             now
             particularly
             obligeing
             us
             Christian's
             to
             fast
             ,
             it
             may
             
             seeme
             to
             follow
             ,
             that
             fasting
             is
             not
             now
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             To
             your
             whole
             objection
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             a
             precept
             of
             fasting
             ,
             to
             assure
             us
             that
             it
             will
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ;
             there
             was
             no
             precept
             for
             
               voluntary
               oblations
            
             under
             the
             law
             (
             save
             only
             a
             direction
             when
             they
             were
             offer'd
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             offered
             
               maimed
               &c.
            
             as
             here
             there
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             blemish
             our
             fasting
             with
             desire
             of
             
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
            
             )
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             accepted
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             evidences
             have
             beene
             produced
             to
             prove
             the
             use
             of
             fasting
             to
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             though
             not
             commanded
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             there
             be
             no
             explicite
             command
             of
             fasting
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             yet
             from
             the
             nature
             and
             constitution
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             collected
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             in
             some
             cases
             some
             tacite
             commands
             of
             it
             .
             As
             when
             all
             degrees
             of
             uncleannesse
             ,
             all
             satisfying
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             are
             forbidden
             ,
             save
             onely
             in
             lawfull
             matrimonie
             ,
             and
             no
             allowance
             of
             polygamy
             or
             concubines
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             findes
             himselfe
             unable
             thus
             to
             live
             in
             conjugall
             chastity
             ,
             the
             using
             of
             meanes
             ,
             which
             may
             helpe
             to
             it
             ,
             are
             tacitely
             commanded
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             consequently
             fasting
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             the
             onely
             meanes
             left
             him
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             cast
             out
             that
             Devill
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             goe
             out
             but
             by
             
               prayer
               and
               fasting
            
             ,
             it
             is
             accounted
             infidelity
             by
             Christ
             ,
             not
             to
             use
             that
             meanes
             ,
             Mar.
             9.
             19.
             
             So
             will
             it
             be
             the
             like
             unchristian
             sinne
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             
             uses
             not
             this
             meanes
             so
             necessary
             to
             so
             necessary
             an
             end
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Magistrate
             under
             whom
             we
             live
             prescribes
             the
             observation
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             when
             ever
             any
             man
             seeth
             it
             necessary
             ,
             or
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             hindred
             from
             the
             performing
             of
             some
             duty
             (
             which
             he
             owes
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             or
             edification
             of
             his
             brethren
             )
             unlesse
             he
             fast
             that
             day
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             case
             may
             be
             so
             set
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             discerne
             himselfe
             able
             ,
             without
             any
             detriment
             to
             his
             health
             ,
             or
             danger
             of
             shortning
             his
             life
             ,
             &c.
             to
             use
             frequent
             fasting
             ,
             and
             withall
             by
             that
             meanes
             much
             advance
             his
             spirituall
             ends
             ,
             have
             greater
             vacancy
             for
             holy
             imployments
             ,
             greater
             store
             for
             workes
             of
             mercy
             ,
             &c.
             and
             then
             sure
             in
             this
             case
             the
             commands
             of
             praying
             ,
             and
             mercifullnesse
             ,
             will
             be
             also
             tacite
             commands
             of
             fasting
             .
             So
             that
             though
             there
             be
             not
             any
             particular
             explicite
             precept
             ,
             obligeing
             every
             man
             whatsoever
             ,
             under
             paine
             of
             sinne
             to
             fast
             simply
             ,
             thus
             ,
             or
             thus
             often
             ;
             yet
             tacite
             commands
             there
             may
             be
             to
             them
             that
             are
             by
             any
             of
             these
             circumstances
             fitted
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             even
             to
             those
             that
             for
             the
             present
             are
             not
             ,
             it
             will
             yet
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             considered
             and
             counted
             of
             ,
             as
             a
             duty
             that
             they
             may
             be
             concerned
             in
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             if
             in
             no
             other
             respect
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             who
             aspire
             to
             an
             angelicall
             life
             ,
             and
             invisible
             joyes
             ,
             and
             should
             therefore
             deny
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             weane
             themselves
             of
             those
             sensuall
             corporeall
             pleasures
             of
             eating
             ,
             or
             
             drinking
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             preservation
             of
             life
             and
             health
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             duty
             to
             themselves
             may
             be
             agreeable
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             How
             often
             then
             should
             a
             Christian
             fast
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             By
             what
             hath
             beene
             said
             ,
             you
             will
             guesse
             it
             unlikely
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             undertake
             to
             prescribe
             set
             rules
             for
             this
             ,
             the
             duty
             I
             shall
             leave
             to
             you
             as
             a
             
               voluntary
               oblation
            
             for
             you
             to
             offer
             as
             frequently
             as
             prudence
             joyned
             with
             due
             care
             of
             your
             health
             ,
             and
             as
             piety
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             shall
             prompt
             you
             ;
             and
             onely
             tell
             you
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             
               Pharisee
               fasted
               twice
               every
               weeke
            
             ,
             and
             that
             never
             censured
             in
             him
             as
             a
             peice
             of
             Pharisaisme
             ,
             or
             hypocrisie
             ,
             or
             fault
             of
             any
             kind
             ;
             but
             as
             commendable
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             boasted
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             That
             every
             Christian
             ought
             to
             have
             his
             solemne
             
               set
               dayes
            
             for
             the
             performing
             that
             great
             and
             weighty
             duty
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             in
             calling
             himselfe
             to
             account
             for
             all
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             confessing
             his
             sinnes
             to
             God
             more
             particularly
             ;
             and
             those
             dayes
             should
             not
             be
             too
             slow
             in
             their
             returnes
             ,
             lest
             his
             soule
             be
             too
             deep
             in
             arreares
             ,
             and
             so
             unwilling
             to
             come
             to
             accounts
             at
             all
             .
             'T
             is
             very
             reasonable
             for
             every
             man
             or
             woman
             of
             leisure
             to
             set
             apart
             
               one
               day
               in
               the
               weeke
            
             for
             this
             turn
             ;
             &
             if
             the
             whole
             day
             or
             any
             other
             part
             of
             it
             may
             not
             thus
             be
             spared
             from
             the
             businesse
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             yet
             the
             dinner
             time
             that
             day
             may
             be
             borrowed
             from
             eating
             ,
             and
             thus
             more
             usefully
             emploied
             ,
             without
             any
             disturbance
             to
             his
             other
             
             affaires
             .
             And
             he
             that
             useth
             not
             some
             such
             constant
             course
             (
             which
             yet
             on
             speciall
             occasions
             may
             be
             altered
             )
             will
             be
             in
             great
             danger
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             censured
             a
             neglecter
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             That
             over
             and
             above
             this
             common
             duty
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             some
             other
             wants
             there
             are
             or
             may
             be
             in
             this
             or
             that
             man
             ,
             to
             the
             repairing
             of
             which
             fasting
             may
             be
             very
             instrumentall
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             shewed
             ;
             and
             so
             proportionably
             is
             to
             be
             more
             frequently
             used
             by
             them
             who
             have
             this
             need
             of
             it
             Of
             which
             their
             owne
             conscience
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             is
             left
             the
             judge
             .
             All
             this
             hath
             beene
             said
             of
             private
             fasting
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             peculiar
             to
             this
             place
             .
             For
             
               publicke
               fasting
            
             the
             direction
             must
             be
             had
             from
             the
             lawes
             where
             we
             live
             ;
             which
             so
             farre
             at
             least
             oblige
             every
             one
             that
             he
             offend
             not
             against
             them
             ,
             either
             contemptuously
             ,
             or
             with
             scandall
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             desire
             Gods
             direction
             and
             grace
             to
             incline
             me
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             my
             duty
             ,
             so
             as
             may
             be
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             pardon
             me
             for
             my
             former
             omissions
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             truly
             have
             hitherto
             beene
             very
             great
             .
          
           
             
               You
               may
               please
               now
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
            
             caution
             interposed
             ,
             
               wherein
               I
               shall
               presume
               it
               superfluous
               for
               you
               to
               say
               much
               ,
               having
               twice
               already
               insisted
               on
               it
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               prayer
               and
               almes-giving
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             caution
             is
             it selfe
             in
             plaine
             intelligible
             words
             ,
             
               [
               When
               you
               fast
               be
               not
               as
               the
               Hypocrites
               ,
               of
               a
               sad
               countenance
               ,
               for
               they
               disfigure
            
             (
             or
             discolour
             )
             
               their
               faces
               
               that
               they
               may
               appeare
               to
               men
               to
               fast
               ]
            
             but
             (
             rather
             then
             so
             )
             
               doe
               thou
               when
               thou
               fastest
               anoint
               thy
               head
               ,
               and
               wash
               thy
               face
               ,
            
             (
             for
             thy
             outward
             guise
             appeare
             in
             thy
             ordinary
             countenance
             and
             habit
             ;
             for
             the
             Jewes
             were
             wont
             to
             anoint
             themselves
             daily
             ,
             unlesse
             in
             time
             of
             mourning
             )
             
               that
               thou
               appeare
               not
               to
               men
               to
               men
               to
               fast
               ,
            
             (
             that
             no
             man
             out
             of
             thy
             family
             be
             witnesse
             of
             thy
             private
             fasts
             )
             
               but
               to
               thy
               father
               which
               is
               in
               secret
            
             ;
             that
             thou
             mayest
             appeare
             desirous
             to
             approve
             thy selfe
             to
             him
             onely
             ,
             who
             onely
             is
             able
             to
             
               reward
               thee
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             now
             past
             through
             those
             three
             great
             Christian
             duties
             which
             by
             their
             so
             neare
             confederacy
             here
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             you
             have
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             find
             so
             linked
             together
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             reasonable
             we
             should
             set
             apart
             some
             time
             for
             the
             joint
             practice
             of
             them
             alltogether
             ;
             for
             though
             it
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             give
             almes
             when
             I
             pray
             not
             ,
             nor
             fast
             not
             ;
             and
             to
             pray
             when
             I
             neither
             give
             almes
             ,
             nor
             fast
             ;
             yet
             sure
             my
             fasts
             wherein
             the
             expence
             of
             a
             dinner
             is
             saved
             ,
             should
             be
             joined
             then
             ,
             with
             almes-giving
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             giving
             to
             the
             poore
             that
             which
             is
             thus
             spared
             ,
             and
             allwayes
             with
             prayer
             ,
             
               God
               give
               me
               a
               heart
               thus
               to
               practice
               it
               !
            
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               4
            
             Having
             thus
             farre
             advanced
             you
             may
             please
             to
             proceed
             to
             that
             that
             followes
             ,
             which
             I
             perceive
             to
             be
             a
             new
             matter
             .
             
               Lay
               not
               up
               for
               your selves
               treasures
               upon
               earth
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             And
             so
             on
             in
             one
             continued
             thread
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
             Of
             all
             which
             what
             is
             the
             cheife
             summary
             importance
             you
             may
             breifely
             tell
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             C.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             things
             to
             which
             all
             the
             ensuing
             sixteene
             verses
             belong
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             of
             them
             
             appendant
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             unto
             which
             the
             discourse
             insensibly
             glides
             .
             The
             former
             is
             for
             the
             mortifying
             of
             all
             
               desire
               and
               love
               of
               wealth
            
             ;
             the
             latter
             for
             the
             moderating
             our
             
               worldly
               care
            
             or
             
               secular
               providence
            
             .
             The
             former
             in
             the
             six
             ensuing
             verses
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               Why
               doe
               you
               referre
               these
               words
               ,
            
             Lay
             not
             up
             ,
             &c.
             
               to
               the
               mortifying
               of
            
             desire
             and
             love
             of
             wealth
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Because
             a
             treasure
             is
             a
             metaphoricall
             word
             ,
             to
             signify
             that
             which
             men
             desire
             and
             love
             most
             importunately
             ,
             and
             
               set
               their
               heart
               upon
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             prohibition
             
               of
               laying
               up
               our
               treasure
               on
               earth
               ,
            
             is
             in
             effect
             the
             forbidding
             to
             love
             ,
             or
             desire
             ,
             or
             set
             the
             neart
             upon
             any
             earthly
             riches
             as
             a
             possession
             ;
             but
             onely
             to
             use
             them
             so
             as
             may
             most
             improve
             our
             future
             account
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             liberall
             dispensing
             of
             them
             to
             raise
             a
             banke
             ,
             which
             may
             enrich
             us
             for
             ever
             in
             another
             world
             .
             For
             the
             enforcing
             of
             which
             prohibition
             and
             exhortation
             ,
             he
             mentions
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             vanity
             and
             uncertainty
             of
             worldly
             riches
             ;
             which
             evidences
             how
             unfit
             they
             are
             for
             our
             hearts
             to
             be
             set
             upon
             .
             One
             kind
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             which
             consists
             in
             costly
             vestments
             ,
             the
             moth
             ,
             a
             poore
             despiseable
             creature
             ,
             can
             and
             doth
             destroy
             and
             make
             uselesse
             ;
             another
             kind
             ,
             our
             corne
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             foole
             so
             applauded
             himselfe
             that
             he
             
               had
               store
            
             of
             
               for
               many
               yeares
               )
               earing
            
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             rendred
             rust
             ,
             doth
             
             
             signify
             )
             whether
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             (
             the
             ordinary
             attendants
             of
             granaries
             )
             vermin
             ,
             
               bringeth
               to
               nought
            
             ,
             (
             or
             if
             you
             will
             retaine
             the
             word
             in
             our
             translation
             ,
             
               [
               rust
            
             ]
             it
             will
             then
             referre
             to
             our
             money
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             goods
             of
             that
             nature
             which
             are
             eaten
             with
             rust
             )
             and
             our
             any
             other
             kind
             of
             treasure
             ,
             never
             so
             closely
             and
             safely
             locktup
             ,
             
               theeves
               can
            
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             
               doe
               breake
               thorow
               and
               steale
               from
               us
               .
            
             And
             2.
             
             The
             infatuating
             power
             of
             riches
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             once
             to
             love
             them
             ,
             to
             resolve
             to
             have
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               8.
               calls
               they
               that
               will
               be
               rich
               )
            
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             to
             serve
             or
             waite
             upon
             
             them
             ,
             which
             way
             soever
             they
             leade
             us
             ;
             Our
             hearts
             are
             then
             so
             wholly
             set
             upon
             them
             that
             we
             cannot
             serve
             God
             ,
             or
             endeavour
             to
             approve
             our selves
             to
             him
             .
             This
             our
             Saviour
             proves
             by
             contrariety
             of
             the
             commands
             of
             these
             two
             Masters
             ,
             God
             and
             Mammon
             ;
             for
             if
             their
             commands
             might
             be
             subordinate
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             might
             both
             have
             their
             answerable
             obedience
             :
             God
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             Mammon
             ,
             or
             wordly
             wealth
             ,
             in
             the
             subordination
             .
             But
             Gods
             commands
             being
             contrary
             to
             Mammons
             ,
             
               i
               e.
            
             to
             those
             courses
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             the
             getting
             of
             riches
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             grow
             rich
             ,
             that
             is
             bent
             in
             that
             designe
             ,
             must
             give
             over
             all
             hope
             of
             being
             ,
             or
             passing
             for
             ,
             Gods
             servant
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               be
               the
               commands
               of
               God
               that
               are
               so
               unreconcileable
               with
               the
               service
               of
               Mammon
               ,
               or
               vehement
               desire
               of
               wealth
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             command
             
             of
             doing
             justice
             ,
             exact
             justice
             ;
             as
             that
             excludes
             all
             violence
             ,
             fraud
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             That
             command
             of
             justice
             of
             the
             tongue
             in
             performing
             of
             promises
             ,
             though
             to
             the
             greatest
             hinderance
             and
             dammage
             ;
             in
             not
             slaundering
             any
             for
             the
             wealth
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             3.
             
             His
             command
             of
             absolute
             contentment
             in
             what
             state
             soever
             I
             am
             set
             by
             him
             .
             4.
             
             That
             command
             of
             selling
             and
             
               giving
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             if
             otherwise
             thou
             canst
             not
             releive
             thy
             indigent
             brother
             in
             distresse
             ,
             but
             by
             selling
             somewhat
             of
             thy
             owne
             ;
             then
             to
             doe
             that
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             most
             unlike
             prospering
             ,
             or
             thriving
             in
             the
             world
             .
             5.
             
             That
             command
             of
             freedome
             and
             ingenuity
             of
             spirit
             ;
             unconcernednesse
             in
             these
             worldly
             ,
             inferiour
             ,
             transitory
             things
             ;
             selfe-resignation
             ;
             dependance
             on
             Gods
             providence
             for
             our
             daily
             bread
             ;
             instead
             of
             all
             carking
             infidelity
             of
             the
             worldling
             .
             And
             6.
             
             That
             of
             earnest
             desire
             and
             contending
             for
             peace
             .
             7.
             
             That
             of
             meekenesse
             ,
             patience
             ,
             praying
             for
             enemies
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               How
               are
               all
               those
               so
               unreconcileable
               with
            
             Mammons
             commands
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             You
             will
             discerne
             it
             in
             the
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             Mammon
             prescribeth
             violence
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             
               oppressing
               the
               poore
               righteous
               man
            
             ,
             any
             that
             stands
             in
             our
             way
             to
             our
             espoused
             gaine
             .
             2.
             
             Mammon
             commands
             false
             accusing
             ,
             blasting
             ,
             defaming
             of
             any
             which
             are
             likely
             to
             keepe
             or
             get
             any
             preferment
             or
             possession
             that
             we
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Jezabell
             toward
             Naboth
             
             it
             appeares
             ,
             when
             her
             husband
             had
             a
             longing
             after
             his
             vineyard
             ;
             3.
             
             Mammon
             commands
             a
             perpetuall
             unsatisfiednesse
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             dropsie-thirst
             ,
             infused
             still
             at
             the
             bestowing
             of
             our
             plenty
             ;
             Mammon
             will
             not
             be
             thy
             freind
             ,
             but
             on
             condition
             thou
             shall
             be
             more
             importunate
             in
             getting
             wealth
             ,
             more
             passionate
             in
             making
             court
             to
             Mammon
             after
             this
             then
             thou
             wert
             before
             ;
             and
             so
             generally
             you
             may
             observe
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             possessions
             ,
             still
             the
             more
             covetise
             .
             4.
             
             Mammon
             commands
             tenacity
             ,
             a
             most
             strict
             keeping
             of
             our
             owne
             ;
             nay
             a
             perpetuall
             desire
             of
             being
             a
             purchasing
             ,
             of
             making
             some
             new
             bargaines
             ,
             enlarging
             the
             walke
             ;
             and
             if
             Christ
             require
             to
             sell
             and
             give
             ,
             you
             see
             the
             rich
             man
             ,
             Mammons
             servant
             ,
             presently
             
               leaves
               him
            
             ,
             he
             goes
             
               away
               very
               sad
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               very
               rich
               .
               5.
               
               Mammon
            
             hath
             all
             manner
             of
             slavish
             tremblings
             ;
             cowardly
             ,
             uningenuous
             feares
             for
             his
             Subjects
             taske
             ,
             (
             quite
             contrary
             to
             selfe-resignation
             )
             a
             dismall
             thoughtfullnesse
             at
             every
             apprehension
             of
             danger
             ;
             a
             perpetuall
             carking
             and
             hovering
             over
             his
             wealth
             ,
             and
             a
             venturing
             on
             any
             the
             most
             unlawfull
             [
             In-Christian
             practice
             ,
             when
             ever
             that
             great
             law
             of
             selfe-preservation
             ,
             (
             as
             Mammon
             tels
             him
             )
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             law
             of
             Mammon
             ,
             but
             of
             no
             other
             lawgive
             ,
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             not
             of
             Christ
             )
             suggests
             it
             to
             him
             .
             6.
             
             Mammon
             commands
             warre
             (
             for
             enlarging
             of
             dominion
             ,
             of
             possessions
             )
             that
             more
             glorious
             name
             of
             pyracy
             ,
             which
             Saint
             James
             seemes
             to
             have
             considered
             ,
             when
             he
             
             saith
             ,
             
               warres
               come
               from
               our
               pleasures
               ,
               Ja.
            
             4.
             1.
             which
             
             are
             surely
             those
             pleasures
             consequent
             to
             the
             delight
             
               or
               lust
               of
               the
               eye
               ;
               desiring
               to
               have
               ,
               v.
            
             2.
             
             It
             being
             most
             clear
             that
             coveteousnesse
             puts
             upon
             all
             the
             most
             furious
             warres
             ,
             and
             contentions
             ,
             and
             quarrells
             in
             the
             world
             .
             7.
             
             Mammon
             sets
             men
             upon
             the
             most
             malicious
             acts
             of
             revenge
             of
             any
             thing
             ;
             the
             covetous
             man
             hath
             still
             so
             many
             enemies
             in
             his
             blacke
             booke
             ,
             so
             many
             quarrels
             to
             answer
             ,
             injuries
             to
             repay
             ,
             trespasses
             to
             revenge
             ,
             that
             his
             whole
             life
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             hell
             to
             him
             ;
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             be
             quit
             with
             every
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             faine
             to
             treasure
             up
             quarrels
             many
             yeares
             together
             ,
             and
             study
             nothing
             but
             the
             payment
             of
             such
             debts
             .
             Other
             contrarieties
             might
             be
             mentioned
             betweene
             the
             commands
             of
             God
             and
             
               Mammon
               ;
               God
            
             commands
             to
             
               keepe
               the
               heart
               ,
               Mammon
            
             the
             wealth
             ,
             
               with
               all
               diligence
            
             ,
             or
             
               above
               all
               keeping
               ;
               God
            
             commands
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
             Mammon
             sorrow
             for
             losses
             ;
             God
             commands
             confession
             of
             Christ
             and
             all
             Christian
             truth
             ,
             and
             never
             more
             then
             when
             't
             is
             most
             opposed
             ,
             when
             like
             to
             bring
             most
             danger
             to
             the
             Confessor
             ;
             Mammon
             commands
             prudence
             ,
             warinesse
             ,
             time-serving
             ,
             never
             hazarding
             any
             thing
             for
             truths
             sake
             ;
             the
             
               righteous
               is
               bold
               as
               a
               Lyon
               ,
            
             when
             the
             Mammonist
             with
             his
             wealth
             ,
             and
             heapes
             before
             him
             ,
             dares
             not
             quatch
             without
             a
             licence
             from
             Mammon
             ;
             an
             assurance
             that
             it
             shall
             cost
             him
             nothing
             .
             These
             and
             an
             hundred
             more
             contrarieties
             evidence
             the
             truth
             
             of
             our
             Saviours
             generall
             speech
             ,
             that
             
               [
               no
               man
               can
               serve
               two
               Masters
               ]
            
             brought
             home
             to
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             you
             
               cannot
               serve
               God
               and
               Mammon
            
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             inforce
             the
             prohibition
             of
             not
             
               laying
               up
               our
               treasures
               on
               earth
               ,
            
             or
             setting
             our
             heart
             on
             worldly
             riches
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             maine
             importance
             of
             those
             six
             verses
             .
             But
             beside
             this
             there
             is
             a
             positive
             exhortation
             in
             these
             verses
             to
             charity
             ,
             and
             liberality
             ,
             which
             is
             meant
             by
             
               laying
               up
               our
               treasure
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             so
             laying
             out
             our
             wealth
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             bring
             us
             in
             those
             everlasting
             returnes
             ,
             as
             Christ
             explaines
             the
             phrase
             by
             the
             like
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             
               give
               to
               the
               poore
               and
               thou
               shalt
               have
               treasure
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             &
             
               Make
               you
               friends
               of
               the
               unrighteous
               ,
            
             or
             transitory
             ,
             or
             unstable
             ,
             Mammon
             ,
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               true
               durable
               riches
            
             )
             that
             
               when
               you
               faile
               they
               may
               receive
               you
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             (
             by
             an
             Hebraisme
             )
             you
             may
             be
             received
             (
             as
             this
             
               night
               they
               shall
               require
               thy
            
             soule
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             with
             ,
             
               thy
               soule
               shall
               be
               required
               )
               into
               everlasting
               habitations
               .
            
             And
             besides
             other
             benefits
             of
             your
             liberality
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             one
             ,
             that
             when
             you
             thus
             lay
             up
             your
             wealth
             by
             giving
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             poore
             children
             ,
             your
             heart
             which
             duely
             followes
             that
             treasure
             ,
             will
             have
             no
             temptation
             to
             fasten
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             on
             heaven
             ,
             where
             our
             treasure
             dwells
             ,
             our
             hopes
             are
             laid
             up
             ,
             our
             joy
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               I
               shall
               not
               trouble
               you
               longer
               with
               this
               matter
               ,
               it
               being
               so
               obvious
               and
               plaine
               ,
               onely
               methinks
               
               two
               verses
               there
               are
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               these
               which
               sound
               not
               to
               this
               matter
               and
               are
               somewhat
               obscure
               ;
               I
               beseech
               your
               helpe
               to
               direct
               me
               to
               the
               meaning
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               v.
               22.
               and
            
             23.
             ]
             The
             light
             of
             the
             body
             is
             the
             eye
             ;
             if
             therefore
             the
             eye
             be
             single
             the
             whole
             body
             shall
             be
             full
             of
             light
             ,
             But
             if
             thy
             eye
             be
             evill
             ,
             the
             whole
             body
             shall
             be
             full
             of
             darknesse
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             light
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             bedarkenesse
             ,
             how
             great
             is
             that
             darkenesse
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             These
             words
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             mostly
             interpreted
             concerning
             the
             goodnesse
             or
             illnesse
             of
             iutentions
             ,
             are
             not
             indeed
             very
             pertinent
             to
             the
             businesse
             in
             hand
             of
             liberality
             and
             of
             
               love
               of
               money
            
             ,
             you
             may
             therefore
             give
             me
             your
             patience
             while
             I
             give
             you
             the
             naturall
             genuine
             interpretation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             will
             discerne
             how
             pertinent
             they
             are
             to
             the
             present
             
             matter
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             ,
             I
             shall
             first
             tell
             you
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             
               a
               single
               ,
               and
               an
               evill
               eye
               ,
            
             2.
             
             By
             
               light
               and
               darkenesse
            
             .
             3.
             
             By
             the
             similitude
             here
             used
             .
             And
             then
             4.
             how
             all
             belongs
             to
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               meant
            
             by
             the
             single
             ,
             and
             evill
             eye
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             single
             signifieth
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             Liberall
             ;
             the
             single
             eye
             ,
             liberality
             ,
             bounty
             ,
             distribution
             of
             our
             wealth
             to
             the
             poore
             .
             So
             
               Rom.
               12.
               8.
               
               He
               that
               giveth
               in
               singlenesse
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             as
             our
             margent
             readeth
             ,
             
               liberally
               .
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               2.
               the
               riches
               of
               your
               singlenesse
               ,
            
             we
             read
             ,
             
               liberality
               .
               c.
               9.
               11.
               
               To
               all
               singlenesse
               ,
            
             we
             read
             to
             all
             bountifullnesse
             ,
             and
             
               v.
               13.
               
               Singlenesse
               of
               distribution
               ,
            
             
             we
             read
             
               liberality
               of
               distribution
            
             ,
             or
             liberall
             distribution
             .
             Ja
             :
             1.
             5.
             that
             
               giveth
               to
               all
               men
               singly
            
             ,
             
             we
             read
             liberally
             .
             Contrary
             to
             this
             the
             
               evill
               eye
            
             signifies
             envie
             ,
             covetousnesse
             ,
             unsatisfiednesse
             ,
             niggardlinesse
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             contraries
             of
             liberality
             .
             So
             Mat.
             20.
             15.
             is
             thy
             
               eye
               evill
            
             because
             
             I
             am
             good
             ?
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Art
             thou
             unsatisfied
             therefore
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             beene
             more
             liberall
             to
             another
             ?
             thou
             hast
             thy
             due
             ,
             why
             art
             thou
             discontent
             ,
             or
             unsatisfied
             ?
             So
             
               Mat.
               7.
               22.
               
               Out
               of
               the
               heart
               cometh
               the
               evill
               eye
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             envie
             ,
             covetousnesse
             ,
             unsatisfiednesse
             .
             (
             For
             this
             is
             observable
             that
             envy
             is
             generally
             set
             as
             the
             opposite
             to
             all
             liberality
             ,
             and
             God
             by
             the
             fathers
             called
             
               without
               envy
            
             ,
             meaning
             most
             liberall
             and
             bountifull
             .
             )
             The
             word
             which
             
             is
             here
             rendred
             evill
             being
             aequivalent
             to
             an
             Hebrew
             word
             which
             signifies
             the
             greatest
             degree
             of
             illiberality
             or
             uncharitablenesse
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             eye
             being
             added
             proverbially
             ,
             perhaps
             because
             that
             part
             hath
             most
             to
             do
             in
             covetousnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               1
               Ja.
            
             2.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
            
             light
             and
             darkenesse
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             By
             
               light
               ,
               Christianity
            
             ,
             or
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             We
             
               are
               of
               the
               light
            
             ,
             and
             
               walke
               like
               children
               of
               light
            
             ;
             and
             darkenesse
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             ,
             
               unchristian
               heat
               henish
            
             affections
             or
             actions
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               similitude
               here
               used
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             as
             in
             the
             body
             of
             a
             man
             the
             eye
             is
             the
             directer
             ,
             shewes
             it
             what
             it
             should
             do
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             directeth
             it
             the
             
             right
             way
             ,
             but
             if
             not
             ,
             leadeth
             into
             most
             dangerous
             errours
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             body
             the
             heart
             (
             mentioned
             immediately
             before
             )
             if
             it
             be
             liberally
             affected
             ,
             having
             laid
             up
             its
             treasure
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             fastened
             it selfe
             on
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             direct
             the
             man
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             good
             Christian
             actions
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             covetous
             ,
             unsatisfied
             ,
             worldly
             ,
             hard
             ,
             it
             brings
             forth
             all
             manner
             of
             unchristian
             ,
             heathenish
             actions
             .
             And
             then
             
               if
               the
               light
               that
               be
               in
               thee
               be
               darkenesse
               ,
            
             if
             the
             heart
             in
             thee
             be
             unchristian
             ,
             heathenish
             ,
             
               how
               great
               is
               that
               darkenesse
            
             ?
             what
             an
             unchristian
             condition
             is
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               I
               shall
               not
               now
               asks
               you
               how
               all
               this
               belongs
               to
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             indeed
             plaine
             enough
             allready
             ,
             that
             it
             belongs
             perfectly
             to
             the
             businesse
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             1.
             
             That
             liberality
             and
             charity
             in
             the
             heart
             is
             a
             speciall
             part
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             hath
             a
             notable
             influence
             toward
             the
             production
             of
             all
             Christian
             virtues
             ,
             and
             a
             main
             argument
             and
             evidence
             it
             is
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             have
             this
             grace
             in
             him
             .
             2.
             
             That
             uncharitablenesse
             ,
             worldly-mindednesse
             ,
             unsatisfiednesse
             ,
             uncontentednesse
             ,
             envie
             ,
             covetousnesse
             ,
             is
             a
             sinne
             of
             a
             very
             evill
             effect
             ,
             and
             consequence
             ;
             betrayes
             a
             man
             to
             all
             most
             unchristian
             sinnes
             ;
             
               fills
               him
               full
               of
               iniquity
            
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul.
               1
               Tim.
            
             6.
             10.
             for
             the
             
               love
               of
               money
               is
               the
               root
               of
               all
               evill
               .
            
             &c.
             )
             and
             a
             sad
             symptome
             wherever
             we
             finde
             it
             of
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             ill
             besides
             .
             All
             which
             comes
             in
             very
             pertinently
             on
             occasion
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
             
               where
               the
               treasure
               is
               ,
               there
               will
               the
               heart
               be
               also
               ,
            
             &
             are
             a
             foundation
             for
             that
             appendant
             affirmation
             
               [
               You
               cannot
               serve
               God
               and
               Mammon
               .
               ]
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               You
               have
               fully
               cleared
               this
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               past
               thorow
               the
               first
               of
               the
               two
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               remainder
               of
               this
               chapter
               ,
               that
               which
               pertaines
               to
               the
               mortifying
            
             all
             desire
             and
             love
             of
             wealth
             ,
             God
             make
             it
             successefull
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             to
             worke
             all
             covetous
             warthy
             affections
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             plant
             all
             contrary
             graces
             of
             liberality
             ,
             and
             mercifullnesse
             in
             their
             steed
             !
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               5
            
             
             
               You
               will
               please
               now
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               other
               thing
               ,
               the
               moderating
               of
               our
            
             worldly
             care
             ,
             and
             providence
             ,
             
               in
               the
               following
               words
            
             .
             Take
             no
             thought
             for
             your
             life
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               that
               taking
               its
               rise
               from
               the
               former
               [
            
             therefore
             ,
             say
             unto
             you
             take
             no
             thought
             &c.
             ]
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             this
             point
             .
             which
             takes
             up
             all
             the
             verses
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             onely
             detaine
             you
             with
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             precept
             ,
             or
             doctrine
             of
             worldly
             thoughtlessenesse
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             enforcements
             of
             it
             ,
             shewing
             how
             reasonable
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             though
             it
             seeme
             a
             strange
             doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               To
               begin
               with
               the
               first
               ,
               what
               care
               and
               sollicitude
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               here
               forbidden
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             these
             three
             severall
             phrases
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Take
               no
               thought
               for
               your
               life
               ,
               what
               you
               shall
               eate
               ,
               or
               what
               ye
               shall
               drinke
               ,
               nor
               yet
               for
               your
               body
               ,
               what
               you
               shall
               put
               on
               .
               v.
               25.
               2.
               
               Take
               no
            
             
             
               thought
               ,
               saying
               what
               shall
               we
               eate
               &c.
               v.
               31.
               and
               3.
               
               Take
               no
               thought
               for
               the
               morrow
               .
               v.
            
             34.
             
             From
             
             all
             which
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             here
             forbidden
             is
             that
             ,
             whatever
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             full
             importance
             of
             the
             Greeke
             word
             rendered
             
               [
               taking
               thought
            
             ]
             which
             being
             derived
             by
             Grammarians
             
             from
             a
             phrase
             which
             signifies
             in
             English
             to
             
               divide
               the
               minde
            
             )
             doth
             then
             signifie
             a
             
               dabiousnesse
               of
               minde
               ,
               or
               anxiety
            
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             a
             want
             or
             littlenesse
             ,
             a
             defect
             of
             
               faith
               ,
               v.
            
             30.
             a
             not
             beleeving
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             that
             God
             that
             gives
             us
             life
             and
             bodies
             ,
             will
             allow
             us
             meanes
             to
             susteine
             one
             ,
             and
             aray
             to
             ther
             Saint
             Luke
             calls
             it
             by
             a
             word
             which
             we
             render
             
             
               doubtfull
               minde
            
             ,
             or
             carefull
             suspence
             ,
             but
             signifies
             
               hanging
               betwixt
               two
            
             ;
             a
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             resolve
             whether
             God
             will
             do
             this
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             no.
             Now
             that
             I
             may
             give
             you
             the
             cleare
             evidence
             of
             the
             Christian
             doctrine
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             I
             will
             deliver
             it
             distinctly
             in
             these
             few
             propositions
             .
             1.
             
             That
             this
             is
             a
             truth
             ,
             (
             infallible
             truth
             )
             of
             Gods
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             for
             the
             future
             provide
             for
             every
             servant
             of
             his
             ,
             food
             and
             rayment
             ,
             a
             competence
             of
             the
             necessaries
             of
             life
             ;
             this
             truth
             may
             appeare
             by
             the
             promises
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
             the
             scripture
             ;
             two
             there
             are
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             that
             the
             margents
             of
             our
             Bibles
             in
             this
             place
             referre
             to
             .
             
               Psal
               :
               55.
               22.
               
               Cast
               thy
               burthen
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               susteine
               thee
               .
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               7.
               
               Casting
               all
               care
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               he
               careth
               for
               you
               .
            
             To
             which
             you
             may
             adde
             Christe
             promise
             ,
             that
             if
             
               we
               aske
               we
               shall
               have
               ,
               if
               we
               asks
            
             not
             amisse
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             James
             ;
             which
             sure
             we
             do
             
             not
             ,
             if
             we
             aske
             but
             what
             he
             taught
             us
             to
             aske
             ;
             this
             
               day
               our
               dayly
               bread
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             (
             as
             in
             the
             explication
             of
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             was
             shewed
             )
             
               day
               by
               day
               those
               things
               that
               are
               necessary
               for
               the
               remainder
               of
               our
               life
               .
            
             Many
             other
             promises
             you
             will
             observe
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             and
             particularly
             this
             in
             the
             place
             by
             way
             of
             expostulation
             .
             v.
             30.
             shall
             
               he
               not
               much
               more
               cloth
               you
               ,
               O
               ye
               of
               little
               faith
               ?
            
             intimating
             strongly
             a
             promise
             that
             he
             shall
             ,
             and
             requiring
             faith
             or
             beleife
             of
             this
             promise
             at
             our
             hands
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             want
             of
             faith
             or
             trust
             in
             this
             promise
             ,
             not
             beleeving
             this
             truth
             ,
             is
             a
             peice
             of
             the
             damning
             sinne
             of
             infidelity
             ,
             so
             charged
             here
             upon
             them
             that
             beleive
             it
             not
             ,
             v.
             30.
             
             Thirdly
             that
             any
             carking
             sollicitude
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             this
             distrust
             ,
             this
             not
             daring
             to
             rely
             on
             God's
             providence
             ,
             and
             God's
             promise
             ;
             and
             so
             an
             unchristian
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               But
               is
               not
               every
               man
               commanded
               by
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             8.
             to
             provide
             for
             his
             owne
             ,
             especially
             those
             of
             his
             owne
             house
             or
             kindred
             ?
             
               and
               if
               he
               doth
               not
               ,
               defined
            
             to
             have
             denyed
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             worse
             then
             an
             infidel
             ?
             
               Sure
               then
               this
               want
               of
               thoughtfullnesse
               and
               secular
            
             providence
             
               will
               rather
               be
            
             infidelity
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             To
             reconcile
             this
             prohibition
             of
             Christs
             with
             this
             precept
             of
             Saint
             Pauls
             .
             It
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             adde
             a
             4th
             proposition
             ,
             That
             for
             present
             supplies
             ,
             a
             Christian
             not
             only
             may
             ,
             but
             must
             use
             those
             lawfull
             and
             proper
             meanes
             that
             are
             ordinarily
             in
             his
             power
             to
             
             use
             to
             the
             attaining
             that
             end
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             distrusting
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             depending
             and
             beleiving
             on
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             indeed
             a
             speciall
             act
             of
             this
             faith
             ;
             the
             doing
             of
             what
             he
             requires
             us
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             without
             our
             doing
             of
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             promised
             to
             supply
             us
             .
             His
             promises
             which
             are
             the
             object
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             are
             not
             absolute
             ,
             but
             conditionall
             promises
             ;
             require
             and
             suppose
             a
             condition
             to
             be
             performed
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             and
             then
             give
             us
             a
             right
             to
             the
             thing
             promised
             ,
             not
             before
             .
             Every
             man
             therefore
             must
             doe
             somewhat
             himselfe
             to
             
               provide
               for
               his
               owne
            
             (
             and
             not
             to
             doe
             so
             is
             infidelity
             in
             Saint
             Pauls
             stile
             ;
             just
             as
             the
             Disciples
             are
             called
             faithlesse
             for
             not
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
             
               that
               would
               not
               be
               cast
               out
               but
               by
               prayer
               and
               fasting
               .
               i.
               e.
            
             For
             not
             using
             that
             meanes
             to
             cast
             him
             out
             ,
             Mark.
             9.
             19.
             
             )
             to
             be
             instrumentall
             to
             Gods
             providence
             ;
             not
             to
             fly
             to
             his
             extraordinary
             protection
             ,
             when
             his
             ordinary
             is
             afforded
             us
             .
             God
             doth
             not
             use
             to
             multiply
             miracles
             unprofitably
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             but
             for
             the
             begetting
             or
             confirming
             of
             our
             Faith
             ;
             which
             can
             ,
             not
             be
             the
             case
             when
             we
             neglect
             those
             meanes
             of
             making
             good
             Gods
             truths
             ,
             which
             are
             already
             by
             him
             afforded
             us
             ;
             but
             onely
             when
             all
             lawfull
             meanes
             have
             beene
             tried
             improsperously
             ,
             then
             't
             will
             be
             Gods
             season
             to
             shew
             forth
             his
             extraordinary
             power
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             he
             offer
             us
             meanes
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             that
             end
             which
             he
             promiseth
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             neglect
             those
             meanes
             ,
             and
             
             so
             faile
             in
             the
             condition
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             we
             thereby
             discharge
             him
             of
             all
             obligation
             to
             make
             good
             the
             promise
             to
             us
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             absolute
             for
             him
             to
             doe
             without
             us
             ,
             but
             conditionall
             for
             him
             to
             doe
             if
             we
             failed
             not
             in
             our
             parts
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             are
             those
             meanes
             required
             on
             our
             parts
             ,
             as
             subservient
             to
             Gods
             providence
             in
             feeding
             and
             clothing
             us
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             first
             name
             you
             some
             that
             are
             such
             meanes
             ,
             and
             then
             others
             that
             are
             mistaken
             for
             such
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             .
             The
             true
             meanes
             you
             may
             know
             in
             generall
             by
             this
             marke
             ,
             that
             all
             meanes
             perfectly
             lawfull
             ,
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             all
             things
             that
             are
             proper
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             way
             prohibited
             by
             God
             )
             are
             such
             ,
             and
             all
             unlawfull
             are
             not
             .
             But
             then
             particularly
             ,
             1.
             
             Labour
             and
             diligence
             in
             ones
             caling
             
             is
             such
             a
             lawfull
             meanes
             .
             As
             in
             spirituall
             so
             in
             temporall
             things
             if
             we
             labour
             ,
             or
             worke
             ,
             God
             will
             cooperate
             .
             As
             in
             the
             warre
             with
             Amelek
             ,
             when
             Israel
             fights
             ,
             God
             will
             fight
             with
             them
             .
             Poverty
             is
             the
             Amelek
             ,
             our
             honest
             labour
             fighting
             against
             it
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             the
             idle
             person
             is
             called
             2
             
               Thes
               .
               3.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               11.
               a
               disorderly
               walker
               .
            
             The
             word
             being
             military
             ,
             
             signifying
             one
             out
             
               of
               his
               ranke
            
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             not
             in
             file
             to
             fight
             against
             this
             enemy
             )
             and
             when
             we
             are
             thus
             employed
             ,
             God
             our
             Captaine
             hath
             sworne
             that
             he
             
               will
               have
               warre
            
             ,
             will
             fight
             against
             that
             enemy
             with
             us
             
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             the
             72
             read
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             
               with
               a
               secret
               hand
            
             ,
             assisting
             him
             that
             is
             thus
             busied
             ;
             prospering
             him
             insensibly
             that
             
             is
             thus
             employed
             ;
             A
             sure
             blessing
             on
             the
             laborious
             ,
             
               Prov.
               10.
               4.
               
               The
               hand
               of
               the
               diligent
               maketh
               rich
               .
            
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             he
             
               that
               will
               not
               labour
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               let
               him
               not
               eate
            
             ;
             which
             is
             there
             a
             peice
             of
             Apostolicall
             discipline
             to
             beseige
             idlenesse
             ,
             and
             starve
             it
             up
             .
             And
             that
             an
             image
             on
             earth
             of
             what
             is
             done
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             the
             other
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             it
             being
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             ordinary
             providence
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             neglect
             the
             meanes
             shall
             not
             obtaine
             the
             end
             .
             This
             promise
             being
             conditionall
             as
             all
             others
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             idle
             profane
             jiduciary
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             faithfull
             labourer
             ;
             The
             absolute
             Stoicall
             depender
             on
             fate
             ,
             may
             starve
             for
             want
             of
             industry
             ,
             dye
             for
             want
             of
             physicke
             ,
             and
             be
             damned
             for
             want
             of
             repentance
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             not
             through
             too
             much
             ,
             but
             too
             little
             Faith
             ;
             the
             not
             taking
             the
             meanes
             along
             with
             him
             which
             were
             predestined
             by
             God
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             a
             better
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             other
             meanes
             is
             there
             required
             of
             us
             by
             God
             to
             this
             end
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Prayer
             to
             him
             for
             
               our
               daily
               bread
            
             ;
             the
             condition
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             one
             thing
             which
             we
             have
             promise
             to
             receive
             from
             him
             .
             
               Aske
               and
               ye
               shall
               have
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             not
             otherwise
             .
             So
             elsewhere
             the
             
               worshipping
               of
               God
            
             is
             joined
             with
             the
             
               doing
               of
               his
               will
            
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             capable
             of
             
               Gods
               hearing
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             other
             meanes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               Honest
               thrift
            
             ;
             the
             not
             spending
             upon
             
               our
               lusts
            
             ,
             our
             vanities
             ,
             those
             good
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             our
             labour
             and
             prayers
             have
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             brought
             
             in
             to
             us
             .
             For
             the
             prodigall
             may
             starve
             as
             well
             as
             the
             sluggard
             ;
             he
             that
             drinkes
             out
             his
             bread
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             earne
             it
             .
             God
             hath
             not
             undertaken
             for
             any
             sinne
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             ruine
             us
             .
             His
             protection
             is
             like
             that
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             for
             them
             onely
             that
             travaile
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             rode
             ;
             not
             for
             the
             
               disorderly
               walkers
            
             in
             any
             kind
             ,
             that
             have
             any
             by-path
             or
             night-worke
             to
             exhaust
             that
             treasure
             ,
             that
             his
             providence
             hath
             or
             is
             ready
             to
             bestow
             .
             And
             the
             same
             that
             I
             say
             of
             luxury
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             also
             of
             other
             harpies
             and
             vultures
             ,
             that
             leave
             men
             oft
             times
             as
             bare
             as
             the
             high-way
             robbers
             ;
             that
             sly
             sinne
             of
             close
             adultery
             ,
             that
             eates
             out
             so
             many
             estates
             .
             Yea
             and
             that
             other
             of
             strife
             and
             contention
             ;
             that
             pestilence
             as
             it
             were
             that
             walketh
             in
             darkenesse
             ,
             and
             devoures
             the
             wealth
             as
             well
             as
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             no
             reparations
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             God
             for
             such
             losses
             .
             One
             meanes
             more
             there
             is
             to
             which
             Gods
             promise
             of
             temporall
             plenty
             being
             annexed
             we
             may
             well
             adde
             it
             to
             the
             former
             .
             Exercise
             of
             justice
             and
             
               mercy
               .
               Bring
               you
               all
               the
               tithes
               ,
            
             saith
             God
             by
             
               Malachy
               ,
               into
               my
               storehouse
               ,
               Mal.
               3.
               10.
               i.
               e.
            
             both
             the
             Preists
             and
             the
             poore
             mans
             tith
             ,
             and
             
               prove
               me
               now
               herewith
               if
               I
               will
               not
               open
               the
               windowes
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               powre
               you
               out
               a
               blessing
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             To
             which
             purpose
             the
             Jewes
             had
             a
             proverbiall
             
             speech
             .
             
               Pay
               tithes
               on
               purpose
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               rich
               .
            
             And
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             which
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             
             threatnings
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             
               withhold
               more
               then
               is
               meete
               ,
               it
               shall
               tend
               to
               want
               .
            
             To
             these
             may
             perhaps
             be
             added
             another
             meanes
             ,
             having
             also
             the
             promises
             of
             long
             and
             prosperous
             life
             annexed
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             of
             meekenesse
             and
             obedience
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             saith
             the
             law
             ,
             their
             
               daies
               shall
               be
               long
               in
               the
               land
            
             flowing
             with
             milke
             and
             honey
             ;
             and
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             they
             
               shall
               possesse
               the
               earth
            
             .
             As
             also
             it
             is
             affirmed
             of
             Godlinesse
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             it
             
               hath
               the
               promises
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             so
             much
             of
             the
             prosperity
             of
             this
             world
             as
             shall
             be
             matter
             of
             contentment
             to
             them
             .
             Now
             these
             being
             by
             God
             designed
             as
             fit
             and
             proper
             meanes
             to
             the
             qualifying
             us
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             promise
             of
             secular
             sufficient
             wealth
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             condition
             required
             on
             our
             parts
             ;
             't
             will
             be
             but
             the
             beleiving
             of
             a
             lye
             for
             any
             man
             to
             neglect
             these
             severall
             meanes
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             claime
             or
             challenge
             the
             end
             on
             Gods
             part
             :
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             and
             degree
             as
             it
             is
             for
             the
             impenitent
             sinner
             to
             beleive
             and
             challenge
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             sinnes
             and
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               I
               cannot
               but
               consent
               to
               this
               truth
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               the
               fitnesse
               of
               the
               meanes
               which
               you
               have
               mentioned
               as
               truly
               subservient
               to
               that
               end
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               you
               told
               me
               there
               were
               also
               some
               that
               were
               mistaken
               for
               such
               meanes
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               .
               What
               are
               those
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Secular
               wisedome
            
             ,
             pollicy
             ,
             contrivance
             ,
             (
             for
             though
             this
             seeme
             sometimes
             to
             obtaine
             that
             end
             ,
             Yet
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             promise
             made
             
             to
             it
             .
             2.
             
             It
             many
             times
             faileth
             of
             the
             designe
             .
             Nay
             3.
             
             It
             hath
             oft
             times
             a
             most
             remarkeable
             curse
             upon
             it
             )
             2.
             
             
               Hoarding
               up
            
             all
             that
             comes
             ;
             pinching
             the
             backe
             and
             belly
             to
             fill
             the
             bagge
             .
             3.
             
             
               Going
               to
               law
            
             and
             contentiousnesse
             .
             4.
             
             Tenacity
             ;
             not
             giving
             or
             lending
             to
             those
             that
             truly
             want
             ;
             the
             griping
             illiberall
             hand
             .
             
               Give
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               unto
               you
               ,
               not
               else
               .
               5.
               
               Immoderate
               care
            
             and
             sollicitude
             ;
             loving
             and
             courting
             of
             the
             world
             .
             6.
             
             Deceite
             and
             injustice
             ;
             and
             especially
             
               Sacriledge
               and
               perjury
            
             .
             Each
             of
             these
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             fairest
             way
             to
             wealth
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             event
             prove
             the
             straight
             rode
             to
             curse
             and
             poverty
             ,
             (
             it
             is
             a
             
               snare
               to
               devoure
               that
               that
               is
               holy
               ,
            
             saith
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             
               after
               vowes
               to
               make
               enquiry
            
             ,
             and
             that
             snare
             to
             the
             wealth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             soule
             .
             See
             the
             
               flying
               roll
               ,
               Zach.
            
             5.
             2.
             and
             the
             
               curse
               that
               it
               brought
            
             with
             it
             ,
             v.
             3.
             and
             that
             
               entring
               into
               the
               house
               of
               the
               theife
               and
               of
               him
               that
               sweareth
               falsely
               .
               v.
               4.
               i.
               e.
            
             on
             his
             family
             also
             ,
             and
             
               it
               shall
               remaine
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               house
               ,
            
             and
             never
             leave
             haunting
             it
             till
             
               it
               consume
               it
               with
               the
               timber
               and
               stones
            
             ;
             that
             that
             a
             man
             thinkes
             would
             be
             best
             able
             to
             endure
             ,
             the
             firmest
             part
             of
             an
             estate
             moulters
             and
             crumbles
             away
             betweene
             the
             fingers
             of
             the
             perjured
             person
             ;
             noting
             this
             to
             be
             a
             consuming
             sinne
             ,
             (
             and
             a
             consumption
             an
             hereditary
             disease
             )
             an
             embleme
             of
             which
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             Numb
             .
             5.
             in
             the
             perjured
             
               woman
               ,
               v.
            
             27.
             
             The
             
               water
               that
               causeth
               the
               curse
               shall
               enter
               into
               her
               ,
               and
               
               become
               bitter
               ,
               and
               her
               belly
               shall
               swell
               ,
               and
               her
               thigh
               rot
               ,
            
             those
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             that
             have
             relation
             to
             the
             posterity
             .
             )
             7.
             
             Distrust
             of
             Gods
             promise
             ;
             for
             sure
             never
             any
             man
             got
             any
             thing
             of
             God
             by
             not
             trusting
             him
             ;
             He
             that
             will
             not
             take
             his
             word
             must
             find
             out
             some
             other
             pay-master
             .
             8.
             
             Oppression
             ,
             violence
             ,
             spoiling
             of
             others
             ,
             (
             though
             that
             seem
             a
             sure
             present
             course
             to
             bring
             in
             wealth
             )
             for
             the
             threate
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Isa
             .
             33.
             1.
             belongs
             to
             such
             .
             
               Woe
               unto
               thee
               that
               spoilest
               ;
               when
               thou
               ceasest
               to
               spoile
               thou
               shalt
               be
               spoiled
               .
            
             Men
             are
             seldome
             suffered
             to
             tast
             any
             of
             the
             fruite
             of
             those
             sins
             ,
             least
             they
             or
             others
             should
             fall
             in
             love
             with
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               You
               have
               now
               aboundantly
               discharged
               your
               promise
               in
               setting
               downe
               the
               true
               and
               the
               pretending
               meanes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Have
               you
               any
               more
               propositions
               now
               to
               adde
               to
               the
               foure
               already
               mentioned
               in
               this
               businesse
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Onely
             these
             two
             .
             5ly
             .
             that
             he
             that
             
               useth
               these
               true
               meanes
            
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             
               discardes
               the
               false
            
             ones
             suggested
             by
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             Satan
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             owne
             ravening
             stomacke
             ,
             is
             more
             sure
             of
             not
             wanting
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             is
             better
             provided
             for
             a
             comfortable
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             a
             thriving
             prosperous
             posterity
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             worldlings
             arts
             can
             possibly
             provide
             him
             .
             He
             that
             gives
             over
             all
             anxious
             thought
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             enters
             into
             Gods
             tuition
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             surely
             be
             never
             the
             poorer
             for
             not
             caring
             .
             6.
             
             That
             the
             using
             of
             unlawfull
             (
             though
             never
             so
             specious
             
             or
             seemingly
             necessary
             )
             meanes
             to
             the
             getting
             or
             preserving
             of
             worldly
             wealth
             ,
             or
             the
             necessities
             of
             life
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             direct
             peice
             of
             infidelity
             ,
             most
             clearely
             forbidden
             in
             the
             phrase
             of
             taking
             
             thought
             ;
             this
             being
             the
             distrusting
             of
             God
             and
             his
             authorized
             meanes
             ,
             and
             flying
             to
             the
             witch
             with
             Saul
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Devill
             to
             helpe
             us
             to
             it
             ;
             the
             
               dividing
               our
               minds
            
             ,
             or
             
               hanging
               betwixt
               two
            
             ;
             or
             rather
             indeed
             forsaking
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             sleaving
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             disclaiming
             God
             and
             his
             providence
             ,
             and
             trusting
             to
             our selves
             and
             our
             owne
             artifices
             ;
             The
             greatest
             anxiety
             of
             mind
             imaginable
             ;
             which
             thus
             drives
             us
             out
             of
             our
             reason
             ,
             our
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             those
             courses
             which
             are
             most
             contrary
             to
             both
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               I
               conceive
               the
               summe
               of
               your
               whole
               discourse
               on
               this
               matter
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               good
               things
               of
               the
               world
            
             God
             
               having
               made
            
             promise
             
               to
               give
               them
               to
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               his
               promise
               being
            
             conditionall
             ,
             
               requiring
               at
               our
               hands
               the
               use
               of
               meanes
               to
               obtains
               the
               thing
               promised
               ,
            
             our
             duty
             is
             to
             use
             those
             meanes
             labour
             and
             prayer
             ,
             &c.
             and
             then
             so
             fully
             to
             trust
             God
             for
             the
             performing
             his
             promise
             ,
             as
             never
             to
             have
             anxious
             or
             dubious
             thought
             about
             it
             ;
             
               never
               to
               fly
               to
               any
               unlawfull
               meanes
               ,
               to
               provide
               for
               our selves
               .
               And
               by
               this
               way
               of
               stating
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               our
               Saviours
               speech
               here
               fully
               reconciled
               with
               Saint
            
             Pauls
             
               command
               of
               providence
               ,
               with
            
             Christs
             
               praying
               for
               temporall
               blessings
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               I
               have
               onely
               one
               scruple
               wherein
               I
               shall
               desire
               your
            
             
             satisfaction
             ,
             whether
             God
             doth
             not
             sometimes
             leave
             men
             destitute
             of
             food
             and
             rayment
             ,
             and
             how
             then
             it
             can
             be
             infidelity
             to
             be
             anxious
             in
             that
             point
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             Gods
             promise
             of
             caring
             for
             us
             be
             said
             to
             be
             performed
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             ordinary
             for
             men
             to
             be
             left
             destitute
             of
             food
             and
             rayment
             ;
             and
             though
             sometime
             it
             cannot
             be
             had
             but
             by
             begging
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             God
             having
             in
             his
             providence
             designed
             the
             rich
             man
             to
             be
             his
             steward
             ,
             the
             
               wealthy
               mans
               barne
               to
               be
               the
               poore
               mans
               store-house
            
             ;
             no
             man
             is
             left
             destitute
             that
             is
             afforded
             this
             meanes
             .
             2.
             
             There
             being
             so
             many
             other
             meanes
             forenamed
             ,
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             instrumentall
             to
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             it
             will
             hardly
             be
             found
             that
             any
             man
             is
             left
             thus
             destitute
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             first
             beene
             wanting
             to
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             matter
             imputable
             to
             his
             default
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Gods.
             3.
             
             That
             if
             the
             utmost
             be
             supposed
             which
             is
             imaginable
             ,
             that
             some
             one
             be
             left
             so
             farre
             destitute
             as
             to
             come
             to
             starve
             ,
             yet
             may
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             remaine
             true
             and
             firme
             ;
             for
             that
             promise
             obligeth
             him
             not
             to
             eternize
             the
             life
             of
             any
             ,
             which
             being
             supposed
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             dye
             by
             famine
             ,
             is
             as
             reasonable
             and
             reconcileable
             with
             this
             promise
             ,
             (
             which
             can
             extend
             no
             farther
             then
             that
             he
             will
             susteine
             us
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             sees
             it
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             live
             ,
             but
             no
             longer
             )
             as
             that
             he
             should
             dye
             by
             sword
             ,
             or
             pestilence
             ;
             and
             that
             death
             as
             supportable
             as
             many
             other
             diseases
             and
             deaths
             ,
             of
             the
             stone
             ,
             strangury
             ,
             dysentery
             ,
             &c.
             
             4.
             
             That
             suppose
             God
             doe
             thus
             destitute
             us
             ,
             yet
             our
             anxiety
             ,
             or
             sollicitude
             ,
             our
             using
             of
             unlawfull
             meanes
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             able
             to
             releive
             or
             secure
             us
             ;
             whatsoever
             we
             can
             in
             this
             case
             call
             to
             our
             releife
             ,
             God
             can
             curse
             and
             blast
             also
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             as
             unable
             to
             helpe
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             reed
             of
             Aegypt
             ;
             and
             though
             sometimes
             God
             permits
             unlawfull
             meanes
             to
             offer
             us
             helpe
             ,
             when
             lawfull
             faile
             us
             ,
             to
             make
             triall
             of
             us
             whether
             we
             will
             use
             them
             ,
             and
             distrust
             God
             or
             no
             ,
             (
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             trusted
             and
             relied
             on
             ,
             
               though
               he
               kill
               us
            
             )
             yet
             is
             it
             farre
             more
             ordinary
             for
             those
             who
             have
             fled
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             dishonest
             meanes
             of
             encreasing
             wealth
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             absolute
             beggery
             and
             distresse
             ,
             and
             contumelious
             ends
             ;
             then
             in
             any
             mans
             observation
             it
             will
             be
             found
             for
             the
             trusters
             in
             God
             to
             doe
             .
             5.
             
             Why
             may
             it
             not
             be
             thought
             and
             found
             true
             upon
             every
             mans
             selfe-examination
             ,
             that
             such
             destitution
             ,
             when
             ever
             it
             befalls
             a
             child
             of
             Gods
             ,
             is
             a
             punishment
             of
             some
             sinne
             which
             God
             in
             mercy
             sees
             fit
             to
             punish
             here
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             world
             .
             As
             particularly
             that
             of
             
               littlenesse
               of
               Faith
            
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Peters
               sinking
               ,
               Mat.
            
             14.
             30.
             was
             a
             punishment
             of
             his
             
               feare
               ,
               and
               doubting
               ,
               and
               little
               Faith
            
             ;
             which
             some
             good
             men
             
             are
             so
             subject
             to
             ,
             and
             wheresoever
             it
             is
             found
             may
             expect
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             being
             it selfe
             a
             sinne
             ,
             and
             conteining
             in
             it
             so
             many
             other
             sinnes
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             sin
             of
             disobedience
             to
             Christs
             command
             here
             ,
             in
             his
             
               [
               take
               no
               thought
            
             ]
             or
             [
             you
             
               shall
               not
               take
               thought
               ]
               
               ver
               .
            
             31.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             sinne
             of
             infidelity
             ,
             not
             trusting
             ,
             and
             so
             denying
             (
             in
             actions
             at
             least
             )
             Gods
             veracity
             ;
             the
             attribute
             wherein
             he
             cheifly
             glories
             ;
             giving
             him
             the
             lie
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             an
             affront
             and
             contumely
             to
             the
             almighty
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             sin
             of
             worldly-mindednesse
             ,
             placing
             our
             care
             and
             affection
             on
             such
             base
             inferiour
             objects
             ;
             incurvation
             of
             the
             immortall
             soule
             to
             a
             thing
             so
             much
             below
             it
             ;
             and
             robbing
             God
             of
             his
             due
             ,
             that
             peculiar
             creature
             of
             his
             ,
             the
             heart
             ,
             so
             naturally
             his
             ,
             and
             moreover
             so
             importunately
             beg'd
             for
             by
             him
             .
             Not
             to
             mention
             many
             other
             sinnes
             which
             constantly
             follow
             this
             sollicitude
             ,
             (
             where
             't
             is
             once
             entertained
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             transient
             passion
             ,
             but
             a
             Chronicall
             disease
             )
             though
             not
             constantly
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             indevotion
             ,
             impatience
             ,
             unmercifullnesse
             ,
             cowardice
             ,
             worldly
             sorrow
             ,
             maligning
             of
             others
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Having
             thus
             largely
             explained
             the
             prohibition
             ,
             you
             may
             please
             to
             adde
             in
             one
             word
             what
             is
             the
             countrary
             Christian
             duty
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             commanded
             by
             Christ
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Praysing
             God
             for
             our
             present
             wealth
             ,
             and
             trusting
             him
             for
             the
             future
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             meane
             by
             the
             former
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Praysing
             him
             foure
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             By
             acknowledging
             the
             receit
             .
             2.
             
             
               Vsing
               it
            
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             in
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Ministring
             ,
             communicating
             to
             them
             that
             have
             not
             .
             and
             4.
             
             If
             any
             thing
             still
             remaine
             ,
             keeping
             it
             as
             instrumentall
             to
             Gods
             providence
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             laying
             up
             what
             God
             gives
             us
             to
             lay
             up
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             
             meane
             by
             the
             latter
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Beleeving
             his
             promise
             ,
             2.
             
             Obeying
             his
             directions
             in
             the
             use
             of
             his
             authorized
             meanes
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             .
             And
             3
             referring
             the
             successe
             cheerefully
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             praying
             to
             him
             for
             it
             without
             doubting
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             conceive
             you
             have
             now
             done
             with
             the
             precept
             or
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             now
             I
             see
             how
             fitly
             it
             is
             annexed
             to
             the
             former
             matter
             of
             not
             serving
             of
             Mammon
             .
             1.
             
             As
             an
             answer
             to
             the
             Mammonists
             reason
             of
             serving
             Mammon
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             be
             destitute
             the
             morrow
             ,
             2.
             
             As
             an
             improvement
             of
             that
             exhortation
             to
             which
             it
             may
             be
             seasonably
             superadded
             ,
             but
             would
             never
             have
             entered
             or
             have
             beene
             admitted
             without
             that
             harbenger
             .
             I
             beseech
             God
             to
             sinke
             it
             now
             unto
             my
             heart
             !
             To
             which
             end
             I
             presume
             you
             will
             give
             me
             your
             assistance
             by
             proceeding
             to
             the
             second
             thing
             proposed
             from
             our
             saviours
             words
             here
             ,
             the
             
               Inforcements
               of
               it
            
             ,
             shewing
             how
             reasonable
             it
             is
             to
             be
             a
             observed
             by
             a
             Christian
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             give
             you
             the
             inforcements
             as
             they
             lie
             .
             A
             first
             inforcement
             is
             the
             consideration
             of
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             to
             us
             allready
             .
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             given
             us
             life
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             more
             ,
             and
             a
             farre
             greater
             act
             of
             power
             and
             mercy
             then
             to
             give
             food
             for
             the
             continuing
             of
             that
             life
             .
             2.
             
             Given
             us
             the
             very
             body
             we
             take
             such
             care
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             much
             more
             againe
             then
             the
             raiment
             that
             must
             cloth
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             he
             hath
             given
             without
             any
             aide
             of
             ours
             ,
             without
             our
             use
             of
             direct
             
             or
             indirect
             meanes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             doubt
             can
             provide
             sufficiently
             for
             the
             susteining
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             willingnesse
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             trust
             and
             rely
             on
             him
             ,
             those
             very
             former
             mercies
             of
             his
             are
             pawnes
             and
             pledges
             of
             it
             .
             God
             (
             saith
             a
             father
             )
             
             
               by
               giving
               becomes
               our
               debtor
            
             .
             Every
             mercyfrom
             so
             good
             a
             father
             ,
             comes
             forth
             twins
             ;
             a
             gift
             ;
             and
             a
             bond
             together
             ;
             a
             present
             payment
             ,
             and
             a
             future
             pawne
             ;
             a
             summe
             payed
             downe
             ,
             and
             an
             annuity
             made
             over
             ,
             the
             having
             bestowed
             favours
             ,
             the
             greatest
             obligations
             to
             continue
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             begin
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             
               Ps
               .
               100.
               
               It
               is
               he
               that
               made
               us
               ,
            
             then
             we
             may
             as
             confidently
             go
             on
             ,
             
               we
               are
               his
               people
               and
               sheep
               .
               &c.
            
             and
             then
             ,
             
               O
               go
               your
               way
               into
               his
               gates
               with
               thanksgiving
               ,
            
             not
             only
             for
             past
             mercies
             but
             confidence
             of
             future
             also
             ,
             
               his
               mercy
               is
               everlasting
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             A
             second
             inforcement
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             example
             of
             God's
             providence
             toward
             other
             creatures
             1.
             
             For
             food
             ,
             from
             the
             
               foules
               of
               the
               aire
            
             ,
             2.
             
             For
             rayment
             from
             the
             
               lillies
               of
               the
               field
            
             .
             For
             food
             ,
             that
             those
             birds
             without
             any
             trade
             of
             husbandry
             ,
             of
             sowing
             or
             reaping
             ,
             &c.
             are
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             sufficiently
             susteined
             .
             (
             Nay
             of
             many
             birds
             it
             is
             observed
             they
             are
             fattest
             still
             in
             coldest
             and
             sharpest
             weather
             .
             )
             Nay
             that
             sort
             of
             birds
             ,
             that
             Saint
             Luke
             mentions
             .
             Luke
             12.
             24.
             the
             ravens
             are
             a
             creature
             that
             if
             Job
             or
             the
             Psalmist
             may
             be
             beleived
             Job
             38.
             41.
             
             Ps
             .
             147.
             9.
             hath
             more
             of
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             illustrious
             
             in
             it
             then
             any
             other
             .
             Naturalists
             have
             observed
             of
             that
             creature
             ,
             that
             it
             
               exposeth
               the
               young
               ones
            
             
             
               as
               soone
               as
               they
               are
               hatcht
               ,
            
             leaves
             them
             meatelesse
             and
             featherlesse
             to
             struggle
             with
             hunger
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             are
             gotten
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             whether
             by
             dew
             from
             heaven
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             manna
             rained
             into
             their
             mouthes
             when
             they
             gape
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             
               call
               upon
               God
            
             ,
             or
             whether
             by
             flies
             flying
             into
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             or
             whether
             by
             wormes
             bred
             in
             their
             nests
             ,
             as
             some
             thinke
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             other
             meanes
             ,
             God
             knowes
             ,
             
               God
               feedeth
               them
            
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             perhaps
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             that
             creature
             to
             make
             its
             returne
             of
             gratitude
             to
             God
             ,
             flies
             presently
             on
             its
             errand
             to
             feed
             the
             prophet
             elias
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ;
             in
             which
             this
             was
             surely
             very
             observable
             ,
             that
             that
             creature
             which
             is
             so
             unnaturall
             as
             not
             to
             feed
             its
             owne
             young
             ones
             ,
             did
             yet
             at
             God's
             command
             feed
             the
             prophet
             .
             As
             sometimes
             those
             baggs
             of
             the
             miser
             are
             opened
             liberally
             to
             Gods
             children
             ,
             (
             at
             their
             death
             in
             building
             hospitalls
             &c.
             )
             which
             had
             beene
             shut
             to
             their
             owne
             all
             their
             life
             .
             This
             example
             our
             Saviour
             shuts
             up
             with
             an
             expostulation
             ,
             
               [
               are
               not
               you
               much
               better
               then
               they
               ?
               ]
            
             Man
             a
             much
             more
             considerable
             creature
             then
             those
             birds
             ,
             man
             the
             Monarch
             of
             all
             them
             ,
             and
             
               the
               life
               of
               my
               Lord
               the
            
             King
             
               worth
               ten
               thousand
               of
               theirs
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             surely
             a
             farre
             greater
             part
             of
             God's
             providence
             ,
             then
             they
             ,
             though
             no
             thoughtfulnesse
             of
             his
             contribute
             to
             it
             .
             
             But
             then
             this
             must
             be
             taken
             with
             some
             caution
             along
             with
             it
             ;
             not
             that
             we
             should
             neither
             sow
             ,
             nor
             reape
             ,
             because
             the
             foules
             do
             neither
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             should
             take
             no
             anxious
             thought
             ,
             as
             
             they
             neither
             sow
             nor
             reape
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             as
             unreasonable
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             distrust
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             to
             bury
             his
             soule
             in
             an
             anxious
             care
             for
             earthly
             things
             ,
             though
             the
             very
             necessaries
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             raven
             to
             be
             set
             to
             husbandry
             .
             Had
             men
             acquired
             but
             as
             much
             religion
             ,
             dependance
             ,
             trust
             ,
             reliance
             on
             God
             by
             all
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             cultivation
             of
             so
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             as
             nature
             teacheth
             the
             young
             ravens
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             are
             hatcht
             ,
             to
             gape
             toward
             heaven
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             a
             plaine
             ,
             downeright
             ,
             naturall
             ,
             inarticulate
             way
             ,
             to
             
               call
               on
               God
            
             ,
             the
             Mammonists
             idoll
             would
             soone
             be
             driven
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             cheerefull
             comfortable
             dependance
             on
             heaven
             (
             in
             despight
             of
             all
             our
             jealous
             traiterous
             feares
             ,
             that
             worldly
             hearts
             betray
             us
             to
             )
             an
             obedient
             submission
             to
             Gods
             direction
             in
             using
             those
             meanes
             that
             he
             directeth
             us
             ;
             and
             then
             resigning
             all
             up
             into
             his
             hands
             to
             dispose
             of
             ,
             with
             an
             
               [
               If
               I
               perish
               I
               perish
               ]
            
             and
             
               [
               I
               will
               waite
               upon
               the
               Lord
               which
               hideth
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               looke
               for
               him
               ]
            
             and
             
               [
               though
               he
               kill
               me
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               him
               .
               ]
            
             The
             other
             example
             concerning
             
               rayment
               from
               the
               lillies
               of
               the
               field
            
             lies
             thus
             .
             God
             in
             his
             forming
             of
             the
             world
             hath
             bestowed
             a
             strange
             proportion
             of
             
             naturall
             be
             auty
             and
             ornament
             upon
             the
             lillies
             that
             grow
             in
             every
             field
             or
             garden
             ,
             though
             those
             are
             of
             a
             very
             short
             duration
             ,
             and
             being
             inanimate
             do
             contribute
             nothing
             to
             their
             owne
             beauty
             ,
             but
             most
             evidently
             the
             whole
             worke
             wrought
             by
             God
             only
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             care
             and
             sollicitude
             and
             temporall
             advantages
             of
             gold
             and
             the
             like
             artificiall
             bravery
             cannot
             equall
             or
             compare
             with
             that
             naturall
             beauty
             which
             God
             hath
             endued
             them
             with
             .
             Which
             consideration
             as
             it
             may
             well
             lessen
             our
             desire
             of
             the
             gallantry
             of
             clothes
             ,
             and
             mortifie
             our
             pride
             which
             they
             feed
             in
             us
             (
             the
             utmost
             that
             we
             can
             attaine
             to
             in
             this
             kinde
             being
             not
             comparable
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             meanest
             creatures
             )
             so
             may
             it
             give
             us
             a
             fiduciall
             relyance
             on
             God
             for
             all
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ;
             who
             sure
             can
             cloth
             us
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             those
             ,
             and
             will
             certainely
             provide
             for
             us
             such
             rayment
             ,
             as
             is
             convenient
             for
             us
             ,
             by
             our
             use
             of
             ordinary
             meanes
             ,
             without
             our
             anxious
             care
             and
             sollicitude
             for
             the
             future
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             next
             inforcement
             of
             this
             duty
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             An
             argument
             taken
             from
             our
             owne
             experience
             in
             things
             of
             some
             what
             a
             like
             nature
             v.
             27.
             
             For
             the
             stature
             of
             ones
             body
             ,
             or
             the
             age
             of
             ones
             life
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             same
             word
             signifies
             both
             ,
             but
             seemes
             in
             this
             place
             rather
             to
             denote
             the
             former
             only
             )
             every
             of
             us
             know
             
             and
             confesse
             ,
             that
             our
             care
             and
             sollicitude
             can
             do
             nothing
             to
             make
             any
             considerable
             addition
             to
             it
             .
             Now
             certainely
             the
             lengthening
             of
             the
             life
             for
             a
             
             few
             dayes
             or
             houres
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             great
             a
             matter
             as
             life
             it selfe
             ;
             nor
             the
             tallnesse
             or
             stature
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             the
             body
             it selfe
             (
             for
             what
             matters
             it
             how
             tall
             a
             man
             is
             )
             and
             therefore
             it
             being
             so
             confestly
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             only
             to
             dispose
             of
             these
             lesse
             things
             ,
             our
             stature
             &c.
             how
             much
             more
             reasonable
             is
             it
             to
             beleive
             that
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             without
             any
             
               anxious
               sollicitude
            
             of
             ours
             ,
             can
             and
             will
             conserve
             our
             life
             and
             body
             ,
             by
             giving
             us
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             their
             conservation
             ?
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             next
             inforcement
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             contrary
             practice
             of
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               v.
            
             32.
             
             The
             heathen
             indeed
             ,
             who
             either
             acknowledge
             no
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             deny
             his
             providence
             over
             particular
             things
             ,
             do
             use
             this
             kinde
             of
             sollicitude
             ,
             seeking
             vehemently
             and
             importunately
             ,
             for
             
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             for
             
             food
             ,
             and
             drinke
             ,
             and
             cloathing
             for
             the
             remainder
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             or
             for
             such
             a
             proportion
             of
             wealth
             as
             will
             be
             able
             thus
             to
             furnish
             them
             for
             their
             lives
             end
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             be
             allowed
             or
             pardoned
             them
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             better
             principles
             to
             build
             on
             ;
             but
             would
             be
             a
             shame
             for
             Christians
             to
             have
             gotten
             no
             higher
             ,
             by
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             particular
             providence
             ,
             and
             care
             over
             all
             creatures
             ,
             but
             especially
             over
             us
             men
             ,
             for
             whose
             use
             all
             other
             creatures
             were
             created
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             us
             faith
             or
             dependance
             on
             Christ
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             desires
             to
             mortifie
             all
             love
             of
             the
             
             gaines
             and
             pleasures
             of
             this
             world
             in
             us
             ,
             (
             by
             promising
             us
             a
             richer
             inheritance
             then
             this
             earthy
             Canaan
             )
             and
             to
             worke
             in
             us
             an
             indifference
             and
             untroublednesse
             of
             minde
             for
             all
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             graces
             in
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             which
             no
             heathen
             could
             ever
             arrive
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
             S
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             fifth
             inforcement
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             these
             words
             
               v.
               32.
               
               [
               For
               your
               heavenly
               father
               knoweth
               that
               you
               have
               need
               of
               all
               these
               things
               ]
               i.
               e.
            
             these
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             for
             you
             (
             and
             others
             you
             need
             not
             seeke
             after
             )
             God
             knowes
             you
             have
             need
             of
             as
             well
             as
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             is
             your
             father
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             so
             unkinde
             to
             you
             as
             not
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             bestow
             them
             on
             you
             ;
             and
             that
             father
             an
             
               heavenly
               father
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             is
             perfectly
             able
             to
             bestow
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             sixth
             inforcement
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             This
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             farre
             more
             easie
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             and
             compendious
             way
             to
             all
             these
             necessaries
             of
             life
             ,
             then
             your
             sollicitude
             or
             anxious
             care
             :
             To
             wit
             the
             setting
             our
             minds
             upon
             our
             higher
             interests
             ,
             minding
             and
             intending
             of
             those
             joyes
             in
             another
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             way
             of
             Christian
             obedience
             which
             will
             lead
             us
             to
             them
             ;
             which
             if
             we
             do
             thus
             intend
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             give
             us
             these
             necessaries
             of
             life
             ,
             
               as
               an
               appendage
            
             or
             addition
             over
             and
             above
             ;
             
               Piety
               having
               the
               promise
               of
               this
               life
               as
               well
               as
               of
               another
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             seventh
             inforcement
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Because
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             desire
             to
             lay
             in
             before
             hand
             (
             and
             
             by
             that
             meanes
             lay
             a
             double
             burthen
             on
             that
             part
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             present
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             also
             )
             will
             when
             it
             cometh
             ,
             
               be
               able
               to
               take
               care
               and
               make
               provision
               for
               it selfe
               .
            
             The
             Manna
             ,
             that
             came
             downe
             from
             heaven
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             fell
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             need
             of
             laying
             up
             in
             store
             (
             and
             if
             it
             were
             done
             ,
             it
             putrified
             )
             of
             reserving
             any
             part
             of
             the
             present
             portion
             ;
             for
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             they
             were
             sure
             to
             be
             as
             plentifully
             provided
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             present
             they
             were
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             that
             hath
             brought
             us
             in
             a
             present
             store
             ,
             will
             be
             able
             and
             ready
             to
             do
             the
             like
             for
             the
             remainder
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             that
             we
             shall
             acquire
             by
             this
             sollicitude
             before
             hand
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             accumulate
             trouble
             ,
             and
             disquiet
             upon
             our selves
             ;
             besides
             that
             due
             labour
             ,
             and
             industry
             ,
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             subservient
             to
             his
             providence
             ,
             and
             to
             our selves
             for
             our
             present
             subsistence
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             as
             will
             secure
             us
             for
             the
             future
             also
             ;
             which
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             to
             multiply
             toyle
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             above
             the
             proportion
             that
             God
             hath
             designed
             to
             us
             ?
             Whereas
             the
             trouble
             that
             belongs
             to
             every
             day
             
               for
               the
               maintaining
               of
               it selfe
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             labour
             and
             sweat
             that
             we
             eate
             our
             bread
             in
             )
             is
             sufficient
             for
             that
             day
             ,
             without
             our
             artifices
             to
             increase
             it
             ,
             and
             requires
             too
             much
             (
             rather
             then
             takes
             up
             too
             little
             )
             time
             of
             divertisement
             from
             the
             duties
             of
             piety
             to
             these
             so
             vile
             inferiour
             
             offices
             .
             The
             duty
             being
             thus
             largely
             enforced
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             by
             so
             many
             engines
             and
             pullies
             raised
             from
             this
             earth
             of
             ours
             ,
             to
             that
             principall
             care
             of
             Celestiall
             joies
             ,
             it
             may
             now
             be
             thought
             reasonable
             to
             hearken
             to
             Christ
             in
             a
             prohibition
             which
             was
             never
             given
             to
             men
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             hard
             saying
             be
             softened
             ,
             this
             circumcision
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             amputation
             of
             all
             those
             superfluous
             burthensome
             cares
             of
             the
             worldling
             or
             Mammonist
             ,
             be
             found
             supportable
             to
             the
             Christian
             .
             I
             shall
             need
             adde
             nothing
             to
             so
             plentifull
             a
             discourse
             of
             this
             subject
             ,
             but
             my
             prayers
             ,
             That
             
               we
               all
               be
               in
               this
               ,
               the
               true
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Schollers
               and
               practicers
               of
               this
               heavenly
               lesson
               !
            
          
        
      
       
         
           LIB
           .
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             I
             See
             there
             is
             yet
             ,
             after
             all
             the
             trouble
             ,
             that
             your
             charity
             to
             me
             hath
             cost
             you
             ,
             another
             occasion
             and
             opportunity
             still
             behind
             ,
             ready
             to
             tempt
             you
             farther
             to
             continue
             your
             favour
             to
             me
             ,
             in
             leading
             me
             through
             the
             7th
             Chapter
             ,
             wherein
             this
             
               Sermon
               on
               the
               Mount
            
             ,
             is
             concluded
             .
             You
             may
             please
             therefore
             to
             enter
             upon
             that
             .
             And
             tell
             me
             what
             you
             finde
             especially
             considerable
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             One
             strict
             particular
             Christian
             precept
             I
             find
             in
             that
             Chapter
             which
             ,
             before
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             will
             doe
             well
             to
             be
             added
             to
             those
             many
             that
             the
             former
             Chapters
             have
             afforded
             ;
             
             and
             then
             
               foure
               generall
            
             ones
             ;
             and
             then
             a
             conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             Sermon
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             particular
             precept
             you
             speake
             of
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             set
             downe
             positively
             in
             the
             five
             first
             verses
             ;
             and
             then
             a
             limitation
             ,
             or
             explication
             ,
             or
             caution
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             v.
             6.
             
             The
             precept
             is
             Negative
             ,
             
               not
               to
               judge
            
             other
             men
             ,
             v.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Judging
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             rash
             and
             temerarious
             .
             2.
             
             All
             severe
             ,
             unmercifull
             censures
             of
             other
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             meane
             you
             by
             
               Rash
               censures
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Such
             as
             are
             not
             grounded
             in
             any
             manifest
             cleare
             evidence
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             but
             proceed
             from
             my
             jealous
             and
             censorious
             humour
             ;
             being
             still
             forward
             to
             conclude
             and
             collect
             more
             evill
             of
             other
             men
             then
             doth
             appeare
             to
             me
             .
             As
             1.
             
             When
             by
             some
             indifferent
             actions
             done
             by
             my
             fellow
             Christian
             ,
             and
             appearing
             to
             me
             ;
             I
             surmise
             some
             other
             evill
             thing
             not
             farre
             distant
             from
             that
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             possibly
             be
             signified
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             so
             necessarily
             .
             Or
             2.
             
             When
             an
             action
             of
             anothers
             is
             capable
             of
             two
             interpretations
             ,
             the
             one
             fastening
             evill
             upon
             it
             ,
             the
             other
             not
             ;
             I
             take
             it
             on
             the
             evill
             side
             ,
             and
             censure
             him
             for
             that
             action
             for
             which
             ,
             perhaps
             God
             ,
             the
             searcher
             of
             hearts
             ,
             will
             never
             judge
             him
             ;
             or
             in
             case
             God
             sees
             it
             to
             beevill
             ,
             but
             I
             doe
             not
             ,
             then
             however
             thus
             to
             judge
             ,
             is
             in
             me
             temerarious
             judgement
             .
             Or
             3.
             
             When
             any
             other
             man
             hath
             done
             any
             thing
             apparently
             evill
             ,
             yet
             from
             thence
             to
             inferre
             a
             greater
             guilt
             in
             him
             then
             to
             that
             action
             necessarily
             belongs
             ,
             as
             the
             
             action
             being
             perhaps
             capable
             of
             extenuation
             by
             circumstances
             ,
             for
             me
             to
             deprive
             it
             of
             those
             extenuations
             ,
             and
             passe
             the
             judgement
             ,
             which
             would
             belong
             to
             it
             absolutely
             considered
             .
             Or
             4.
             
             Upon
             the
             commission
             of
             one
             or
             more
             single
             actions
             ,
             not
             sufficient
             to
             build
             up
             an
             habit
             ,
             or
             argue
             a
             malignity
             in
             the
             agent
             ,
             to
             censure
             him
             as
             guilty
             of
             that
             habit
             or
             that
             malignity
             ,
             this
             is
             still
             temerarious
             judgement
             ;
             which
             commonly
             proceedeth
             ,
             wheresoever
             it
             is
             ,
             from
             
               pride
               ,
               ambition
               ,
               vaine-glory
            
             ,
             or
             from
             
               envy
               ,
               malice
               ,
               uncharitablenesse
            
             ,
             and
             
               selfe
               love
            
             ;
             from
             one
             or
             more
             of
             these
             ;
             and
             falls
             under
             the
             judgement
             due
             to
             the
             
               suspicious
               ,
               contumelious
               ,
               whisperer
               ,
               busy-body
               .
            
             Quite
             contrary
             to
             that
             charity
             that
             
               hopeth
               all
               things
               ,
               beleiveth
               all
               things
               ,
               thinketh
               none
               evill
            
             ;
             to
             that
             humility
             that
             
               thinketh
               better
               of
               others
               then
               our selves
            
             ;
             that
             peaceablenesse
             which
             Christ
             commendeth
             to
             us
             ;
             that
             kindnesse
             and
             pittifulnesse
             in
             
               bearing
               one
               anothers
               burthens
            
             ;
             and
             so
             lessening
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             making
             them
             heavier
             by
             our
             censures
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             meane
             you
             by
             
               unmercifull
               censures
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Those
             which
             have
             no
             mixture
             of
             mercy
             in
             them
             ,
             Ja.
             2.
             13.
             
             The
             precept
             of
             forgiving
             those
             who
             have
             wronged
             me
             ,
             is
             by
             Christ
             improved
             in
             some
             kind
             even
             to
             those
             offences
             which
             are
             done
             against
             God
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             that
             I
             be
             obliged
             by
             it
             to
             looke
             upon
             them
             in
             others
             in
             the
             most
             favourable
             manner
             ,
             (
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             I
             should
             be
             most
             severe
             
             in
             the
             examining
             and
             judging
             my selfe
             )
             and
             alwaies
             remit
             of
             that
             rigour
             and
             severity
             which
             the
             matter
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             my
             owne
             best
             actions
             must
             be
             lookt
             on
             favourably
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             strictly
             weighed
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             they
             will
             never
             be
             accepted
             by
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             To
             what
             purpose
             is
             all
             that
             which
             in
             this
             matter
             is
             added
             to
             this
             prohibition
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             period
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             first
             ,
             A
             deterrement
             from
             this
             sinne
             .
             2.
             
             A
             direction
             how
             to
             avoide
             it
             .
             The
             deterrement
             this
             ;
             to
             consider
             how
             fearefull
             a
             thing
             it
             were
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             judge
             us
             without
             mercy
             ;
             and
             how
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             so
             doe
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             so
             unmercifull
             to
             other
             men
             .
             The
             direction
             ,
             to
             reflect
             our
             eies
             and
             censures
             ,
             every
             man
             upon
             his
             owne
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             busy
             them
             in
             aggravating
             every
             matter
             into
             the
             size
             that
             justly
             belongs
             to
             it
             ;
             by
             this
             meanes
             to
             pull
             downe
             my
             owne
             plumes
             ,
             to
             abate
             my
             proud
             censorious
             humours
             ,
             and
             then
             those
             will
             appeare
             but
             motes
             in
             another
             man
             ,
             which
             now
             doe
             passe
             for
             beames
             with
             me
             .
             He
             that
             is
             truly
             humbled
             with
             a
             sence
             of
             his
             owne
             sinnes
             ,
             will
             be
             willing
             to
             winke
             at
             faults
             in
             another
             ;
             at
             least
             not
             to
             improve
             and
             enlarge
             them
             ;
             not
             to
             censure
             and
             triumph
             over
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             limitation
             ,
             or
             caution
             ,
             or
             explication
             of
             this
             precept
             added
             in
             the
             sixth
             verse
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             this
             precept
             of
             
               not
               judging
            
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             unlimited
             that
             it
             should
             be
             unlawfull
             for
             
             me
             to
             censure
             or
             thinke
             evill
             of
             any
             man
             ;
             as
             in
             case
             he
             be
             an
             open
             profane
             person
             ,
             expressed
             by
             a
             dog
             or
             swine
             ,
             the
             one
             a
             creature
             so
             accursed
             ,
             that
             the
             price
             of
             him
             was
             not
             to
             be
             consecrated
             ;
             the
             other
             so
             uncleane
             that
             ,
             't
             was
             forbidden
             to
             be
             eaten
             by
             the
             Jewish
             law
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             emblems
             of
             an
             habituall
             impenitent
             sinner
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
             The
             first
             ,
             againe
             ,
             intimating
             such
             as
             barke
             and
             rave
             at
             all
             good
             exhortations
             ;
             
               contradicting
               and
               blaspheming
               ,
               Act.
            
             13.
             46.
             
             The
             second
             those
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             blaspheme
             not
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             impurity
             of
             their
             lives
             shew
             the
             secret
             content
             of
             their
             heart
             .
             This
             sacred
             exhortation
             of
             
               not
               judging
            
             ,
             or
             censuring
             such
             as
             they
             are
             not
             to
             expect
             any
             benefit
             from
             ;
             this
             act
             of
             Christian
             charity
             is
             too
             holy
             ,
             and
             sacred
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             on
             such
             swine
             and
             dogges
             ,
             who
             are
             first
             uncapable
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             will
             make
             such
             ill
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             stead
             of
             judging
             the
             offender
             ,
             you
             goe
             about
             to
             exhort
             with
             never
             so
             much
             mildnesse
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             wisest
             and
             most
             charitable
             Christian
             way
             in
             this
             matter
             )
             they
             will
             contemne
             your
             exhortations
             ,
             and
             repay
             them
             with
             contumelies
             in
             stead
             of
             thankes
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             ,
             may
             I
             never
             passe
             judgement
             on
             another
             man
             unlesse
             it
             be
             such
             a
             notorious
             offender
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             !
             If
             that
             which
             you
             judge
             in
             him
             be
             (
             though
             neither
             habituall
             ,
             nor
             incorrigible
             )
             yet
             notorious
             ,
             and
             evidence
             of
             fact
             make
             it
             subject
             to
             no
             mistake
             of
             theirs
             .
             2.
             
             If
             you
             extend
             that
             censure
             no
             farther
             ,
             then
             that
             fact
             ;
             or
             no
             farther
             
             then
             what
             may
             from
             that
             fact
             be
             necessarily
             inferred
             ;
             3.
             
             If
             you
             expresse
             your
             judgement
             or
             censure
             in
             words
             ,
             no
             farther
             then
             may
             agree
             with
             rules
             of
             charity
             ;
             As
             1.
             
             Charity
             to
             him
             either
             in
             telling
             it
             him
             your selfe
             ,
             and
             seasonably
             reproving
             him
             ,
             or
             telling
             it
             some
             body
             else
             ,
             to
             that
             end
             that
             he
             may
             reprove
             him
             .
             Or
             2.
             
             Charity
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             warned
             and
             armed
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             deceived
             and
             ensnared
             by
             him
             ;
             Or
             3.
             
             Charity
             to
             the
             community
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             by
             concealement
             of
             some
             great
             faults
             get
             into
             such
             place
             of
             judicature
             &c.
             where
             that
             ravenous
             humour
             of
             his
             ,
             entring
             in
             a
             disguise
             of
             
               sheeps
               clothing
            
             ,
             may
             be
             armed
             with
             power
             to
             doe
             more
             mischiefe
             .
             In
             all
             which
             I
             must
             be
             very
             wary
             ,
             that
             under
             this
             cloake
             of
             charity
             I
             doe
             not
             carry
             along
             a
             malicious
             ,
             or
             proud
             ,
             or
             wanton
             ,
             petulant
             humour
             of
             my
             owne
             ;
             or
             even
             an
             habit
             of
             defaming
             ;
             and
             flatter
             my selfe
             that
             charity
             is
             the
             onely
             mover
             in
             me
             all
             this
             while
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               But
               can
               my
               judgement
               be
               forced
               ?
               My
               assent
               or
               beleife
               followes
               ,
               and
               is
               proportioned
               to
               the
               motives
               that
               induce
               it
               ;
               As
               knowledge
               cannot
               choose
               but
               follow
               demonstrative
               premises
               ,
               so
               beleife
               cannot
               choose
               but
               follow
               those
               that
               appeare
               most
               probable
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               see
               that
               by
               a
               man
               by
               which
               my
               discourse
               leades
               me
               to
               conclude
               him
               drunke
               ,
               &c.
               can
               I
               offend
               in
               judging
               him
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             If
             my
             conclusion
             be
             rightly
             inferred
             by
             due
             premises
             ,
             and
             offend
             not
             against
             rules
             of
             discourse
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             offend
             in
             so
             concluding
             ,
             or
             in
             so
             judging
             ,
             
             so
             that
             I
             keepe
             it
             within
             my
             owne
             breast
             ,
             and
             do
             mixe
             mercy
             with
             judgement
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             take
             the
             more
             favourable
             part
             in
             judging
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             is
             bound
             not
             to
             know
             what
             he
             sees
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             beleive
             what
             seemes
             to
             him
             (
             judging
             in
             simplicity
             )
             strongly
             probable
             .
             Nay
             2.
             
             If
             he
             expresse
             his
             judgement
             to
             him
             whom
             he
             thus
             judgeth
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             be
             satisfied
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             judgement
             ;
             or
             ,
             in
             case
             it
             prove
             true
             ,
             to
             admonish
             ;
             it
             is
             still
             not
             onely
             lawfull
             but
             commendable
             .
             Nay
             to
             tell
             it
             another
             to
             either
             of
             these
             purposes
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             so
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               But
               what
               if
               I
               tell
               it
               another
               ,
               not
               on
               either
               of
               these
               purposes
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               on
               any
               defamatory
               malicious
               designe
               neither
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Though
             it
             be
             not
             out
             of
             any
             malicious
             designe
             ,
             or
             flowing
             from
             any
             stitch
             or
             grudge
             which
             I
             have
             to
             that
             man
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             a
             defamatory
             designe
             ;
             for
             I
             may
             have
             that
             generall
             habituall
             humour
             of
             pride
             or
             vaine-glory
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             illustrating
             and
             setting
             out
             my selfe
             in
             more
             grandeur
             I
             may
             thinke
             fit
             to
             blast
             and
             defame
             every
             man
             I
             meet
             with
             ;
             and
             then
             that
             will
             be
             sinne
             enough
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             no
             particular
             malice
             to
             that
             person
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             not
             from
             any
             such
             designe
             neither
             ,
             yet
             some
             of
             this
             may
             mingle
             with
             it
             in
             the
             action
             ;
             Or
             if
             neither
             ,
             then
             still
             some
             other
             evill
             may
             ;
             as
             that
             of
             
               whispering
               ,
               curiosity
               ,
               medling
               with
               other
               mens
               matters
               ,
            
             wantonnesse
             ,
             vaine
             desire
             of
             
             tatling
             ,
             telling
             newes
             ,
             &c.
             and
             if
             any
             of
             these
             be
             it
             ,
             then
             will
             it
             be
             so
             farre
             sinfull
             as
             the
             motive
             or
             
             cause
             of
             it
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               But
               if
               still
               it
               be
               seperated
               from
               all
               such
               sinfull
               motive
               ,
               or
               adherent
               ,
               and
               be
               onely
               produced
               by
               somewhat
               neither
               good
               ,
               nor
               evill
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               it
               possible
               that
               many
               words
               of
               my
               mouth
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               thoughts
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               motions
               of
               my
               body
               ,
               may
               be
               neither
               morally
               ,
               nor
               Christianly
               good
               ,
               nor
               evill
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               for
               them
               to
               be
               designed
               to
               any
               particular
               Christian
               end
               ,
               if
               onely
               this
               generall
               care
               be
               had
               that
               they
               be
               not
               against
               charity
               or
               edification
               .
               )
               What
               is
               to
               be
               said
               of
               such
               Judging
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Though
             some
             other
             words
             may
             perhaps
             be
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             as
             indifferent
             as
             motions
             ,
             or
             turnes
             ,
             or
             gestures
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             't
             is
             not
             without
             
             reason
             thought
             ,
             that
             by
             
               every
               idle
               word
               ,
               Mat.
            
             12.
             36.
             
             Is
             meant
             onely
             every
             false
             word
             as
             hath
             beene
             said
             )
             yet
             perhaps
             this
             of
             judging
             another
             will
             not
             be
             of
             that
             nature
             ;
             being
             subject
             to
             more
             defaults
             and
             taints
             ,
             then
             most
             other
             things
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             here
             indefinitely
             forbidden
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             breake
             forth
             into
             words
             't
             is
             yet
             more
             subject
             to
             evill
             .
             But
             if
             still
             it
             be
             mentioned
             onely
             as
             a
             relation
             entire
             and
             simple
             ,
             of
             what
             I
             saw
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             conclusion
             to
             others
             judgements
             ,
             and
             not
             interpose
             mine
             ,
             or
             onely
             so
             farre
             interpose
             mine
             ,
             as
             to
             relate
             truly
             what
             conclusion
             I
             did
             then
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             moved
             me
             to
             that
             conclusion
             ,
             absteining
             still
             most
             strictly
             from
             adding
             or
             concealing
             ought
             ,
             or
             doing
             or
             saying
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             hath
             any
             tincture
             from
             my
             owne
             pride
             ,
             censoriousnesse
             ,
             &c.
             it
             may
             still
             be
             as
             
             harmelesse
             and
             blamelesse
             in
             mee
             ,
             as
             writing
             of
             the
             honestest
             history
             .
             But
             because
             this
             is
             the
             most
             that
             can
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             no
             more
             then
             lawfull
             ,
             (
             or
             not
             sinfull
             )
             not
             arrived
             to
             any
             degree
             of
             morall
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             very
             apt
             to
             fall
             into
             evill
             ,
             and
             however
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             scandall
             that
             others
             may
             take
             ,
             who
             by
             seeing
             a
             godly
             man
             take
             this
             liberty
             ,
             may
             mistake
             it
             ,
             and
             goe
             farther
             and
             fall
             into
             sinne
             ,
             't
             will
             therefore
             concerne
             him
             to
             use
             this
             sparingly
             ,
             and
             deny
             himselfe
             that
             lawfull
             liberty
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             by
             way
             of
             revenge
             for
             the
             unlawfull
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             so
             often
             taken
             ;
             and
             though
             this
             he
             should
             not
             be
             foward
             to
             judge
             a
             sinne
             in
             others
             ,
             (
             lest
             he
             thus
             fall
             into
             the
             fooles
             snare
             ,
             censure
             others
             of
             censoriousnesse
             ,
             )
             yet
             ought
             he
             in
             this
             matter
             to
             be
             very
             watchfull
             over
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             
               offend
               not
               with
               his
               tongue
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               This
               precept
               of
               not
               judging
               I
               cannot
               without
               teares
               and
               hearty
               confession
               of
               mine
               owne
               great
               guilt
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               teare
               home
               with
               mee
               ;
               and
               I
               feare
               there
               are
               few
               in
               this
               last
               ,
               and
               most
               uncharitable
               age
               of
               ours
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               had
               their
               part
               in
               it
               .
            
             I
             beseech
             God
             to
             reforme
             it
             in
             all
             our
             hearts
             ,
             
               and
               joyne
               this
               last
               act
               of
               prudence
               ,
               which
               this
               sixth
               verse
               hath
               mentioned
               ,
               with
               that
               simplicity
               which
               in
               the
               former
               five
               was
               required
               of
               us
               !
            
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               2
            
             
               You
               told
               me
               that
               after
               one
               particular
               precept
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               now
               explained
               ,
               there
               followed
               some
               Generall
               precepts
               .
               What
               is
               the
               subject
               of
               the
               first
            
             
             of
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             concerning
             that
             great
             businesse
             of
             prayer
             ,
             in
             the
             five
             next
             verses
             7.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             considered
             now
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             duty
             of
             ours
             toward
             God
             ,
             or
             an
             act
             of
             worship
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             was
             considered
             .
             c.
             6.
             )
             but
             as
             an
             engine
             or
             artifice
             ,
             to
             fetch
             downefrom
             heaven
             the
             greatest
             treasures
             that
             are
             there
             ,
             even
             that
             of
             grace
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             the
             
               holy
               spirit
            
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             comparing
             this
             place
             with
             Luk.
             11.
             13.
             and
             the
             summe
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             prayer
             is
             the
             key
             of
             entrance
             into
             the
             fathers
             house
             ;
             that
             no
             man
             shall
             ever
             faile
             of
             finding
             &
             
               receiving
               good
               things
            
             ,
             particularly
             Grace
             ,
             the
             greatest
             good
             ,
             that
             askes
             and
             seekes
             and
             
               knockes
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             useth
             importunity
             in
             prayer
             ,
             as
             a
             child
             to
             a
             father
             ,
             depending
             wholly
             on
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             once
             ,
             or
             twice
             repell'd
             ,
             returning
             unto
             him
             with
             humility
             ,
             and
             submission
             ,
             and
             dependance
             ,
             and
             confidence
             againe
             ,
             and
             never
             giving
             over
             petitioning
             ,
             till
             he
             obtaines
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             next
             generall
             Precept
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             that
             famous
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             
               heathen
               Emperour
            
             is
             
             said
             to
             have
             reverenc't
             Christ
             and
             Christianity
             for
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             wisest
             men
             of
             the
             Nations
             have
             admired
             for
             the
             best
             and
             highest
             rule
             of
             charity
             to
             our
             neighbours
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             
               v.
               12.
               
               [
               All
               things
               whatsoever
               you
               would
               that
               men
               should
               doe
               to
               you
               ,
               do
               ye
               even
               so
               to
               them
               .
               ]
            
             Which
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             
               the
               law
               and
               the
               prophets
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             on
             which
             all
             the
             duty
             of
             charity
             depends
             ,
             or
             wherein
             the
             whole
             law
             concerning
             that
             ,
             is
             fullfilled
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             
             meaning
             of
             this
             Precept
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             To
             love
             my
             neighbour
             as
             my selfe
             ;
             or
             not
             to
             suffer
             my
             selfe-love
             to
             interpose
             ,
             or
             make
             me
             partiall
             in
             judging
             of
             my
             duty
             to
             others
             ;
             but
             thus
             to
             cast
             ,
             whensoever
             I
             do
             any
             thing
             to
             my
             brother
             ,
             would
             I
             be
             well
             pleased
             to
             be
             so
             dealt
             with
             by
             any
             other
             ?
             Or
             ,
             if
             I
             might
             have
             mine
             owne
             choice
             ,
             would
             not
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             other
             wise
             used
             by
             other
             men
             ?
             Or
             yet
             farther
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             usage
             I
             desire
             to
             meet
             with
             ,
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             certainely
             undeserved
             mercy
             ,
             pardon
             of
             trespasses
             ,
             and
             doing
             good
             to
             enemies
             or
             trespassers
             )
             the
             same
             I
             must
             performe
             to
             others
             ,
             for
             so
             this
             phrase
             
               [
               whatsoever
               you
               would
               that
               men
               should
               do
               to
               you
               ]
            
             doth
             by
             
             an
             Hebraisme
             import
             ,
             
               [
               whatsoever
               you
               would
               have
               done
               unto
               you
               ]
            
             which
             is
             the
             stile
             that
             this
             precept
             is
             ordinarily
             read
             in
             ,
             and
             then
             extends
             to
             whatever
             I
             desire
             that
             God
             or
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             should
             do
             to
             me
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             not
             only
             all
             the
             Justice
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             mercy
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             bounty
             in
             the
             world
             .
             In
             which
             sence
             it
             will
             best
             agree
             with
             the
             precept
             of
             liberality
             to
             enemies
             (
             with
             which
             't
             is
             joyned
             Luk.
             6.
             31.
             
             )
             and
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             here
             to
             give
             to
             every
             asker
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             bounty
             of
             God's
             we
             that
             are
             partakers
             ,
             ought
             to
             do
             the
             like
             for
             our
             brethren
             )
             and
             be
             a
             fit
             introduction
             to
             the
             exhortation
             that
             followes
             of
             Christian
             strictnesse
             ,
             which
             seemes
             to
             be
             built
             on
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             but
             a
             branch
             of
             this
             great
             precept
             ;
             and
             not
             a
             severall
             
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             Exhortation
             you
             meane
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             That
             of
             a
             great
             superlative
             strictnesse
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             godlinesse
             ;
             not
             being
             content
             to
             walke
             in
             the
             broad
             rode
             that
             Jewes
             and
             heathens
             have
             contented
             them selves
             with
             (
             not
             willing
             to
             undertake
             any
             thing
             of
             difficulty
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             that
             meanes
             falling
             into
             destruction
             ,
             but
             )
             
               entering
               in
               at
               the
               strict
               gate
               ,
               and
               narrow
               way
               that
               leadeth
               unto
               life
            
             ;
             that
             way
             which
             these
             elevated
             precepts
             have
             chalk't
             out
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             which
             here
             it
             seemes
             ,
             are
             not
             proposed
             as
             counsells
             of
             perfection
             ,
             but
             as
             commands
             of
             duty
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             entring
             into
             life
             ,
             no
             avoyding
             destruction
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             now
             is
             the
             third
             Generall
             Precept
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             precept
             of
             warinesse
             and
             prudence
             ,
             to
             beware
             of
             errors
             ,
             and
             those
             whose
             trade
             it
             is
             to
             seduce
             us
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             the
             six
             next
             verses
             ,
             15.
             16.
             17.
             18.
             19.
             20.
             and
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             all
             deceivers
             of
             any
             kinde
             ,
             but
             particularly
             to
             such
             as
             professe
             to
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             teach
             false
             and
             damnable
             doctrine
             ;
             which
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             put
             off
             to
             thes
             auditors
             the
             better
             ,
             they
             pretend
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             holinesse
             in
             some
             other
             particulars
             .
             And
             the
             summe
             of
             that
             which
             he
             here
             saith
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             this
             ,
             
               Whensoever
               any
            
             false
             Teacher
             comes
             to
             disseminate
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             the
             surest
             way
             to
             discerne
             him
             will
             be
             ,
             to
             observe
             the
             effects
             and
             actions
             discernible
             in
             him
             
             or
             which
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             doctrine
             .
             If
             all
             his
             Actions
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             designes
             and
             consequents
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             be
             the
             advanceing
             of
             piety
             ,
             and
             charity
             of
             all
             kinds
             ,
             then
             you
             may
             resolve
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             no
             such
             (
             false
             ,
             at
             least
             dangerous
             )
             
               false
               Teacher
            
             ,
             For
             1.
             the
             Divell
             will
             never
             assist
             him
             or
             put
             him
             upon
             false
             Doctrines
             to
             such
             an
             end
             ,
             to
             bring
             more
             holynesse
             ,
             and
             Christian
             practice
             into
             the
             world
             .
             2.
             
             Such
             holy
             Ch●●stian
             practice
             is
             not
             easily
             built
             upon
             any
             false
             ●octrine
             ,
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Doctrine
             should
             chance
             to
             be
             false
             that
             bringeth
             forth
             such
             wholesome
             effects
             ,
             then
             to
             him
             that
             receiveth
             it
             for
             those
             effects
             sake
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             discerneth
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             hoped
             ,
             (
             through
             God's
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             to
             our
             infirmities
             )
             it
             shall
             not
             prove
             dangerous
             or
             destructive
             .
             But
             if
             the
             consequents
             or
             effects
             that
             flow
             naturally
             from
             the
             Doctrines
             which
             he
             brings
             ,
             be
             either
             against
             rules
             of
             piety
             ,
             or
             Christian
             virtue
             ;
             As
             1.
             
             If
             they
             tend
             to
             the
             lessening
             of
             our
             love
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             the
             aliening
             our
             hearts
             from
             him
             ,
             by
             giving
             us
             meane
             ,
             or
             unworthy
             notions
             of
             him
             ,
             contrary
             to
             those
             Attributes
             of
             infinite
             Power
             ,
             Justice
             and
             Goodnesse
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             beleive
             of
             him
             ;
             If
             they
             tend
             to
             the
             begetting
             of
             presumption
             and
             security
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             by
             giving
             us
             any
             ground
             of
             hope
             without
             purifying
             ,
             and
             amending
             our
             wicked
             lives
             ;
             by
             leaving
             no
             place
             for
             feare
             ,
             whatsoever
             we
             do
             ,
             by
             making
             us
             
             conceit
             highly
             of
             our selves
             ,
             rely
             ,
             and
             trust
             on
             ,
             and
             boast
             of
             our
             owne
             merits
             ,
             If
             they
             lead
             us
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             some
             what
             else
             beside
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             bare
             formall
             outside
             worship
             of
             him
             .
             If
             they
             open
             the
             doore
             to
             false
             or
             needlesse
             swearing
             ,
             or
             to
             profanenesse
             ,
             and
             neglect
             of
             God's
             service
             .
             Or
             2.
             
             If
             they
             tend
             to
             disobedience
             ,
             sedition
             ,
             rebellion
             ,
             faction
             ,
             speaking
             evill
             of
             digni●ies
             ,
             acts
             of
             Jewish
             Zelots
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             favouring
             or
             authorizing
             of
             any
             kinde
             of
             lust
             ,
             of
             divorces
             forbidden
             by
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             nourishing
             of
             rash
             anger
             ,
             uncharitable
             (
             either
             timerarious
             or
             unmercifull
             )
             censuring
             ,
             envie
             ,
             emulation
             ,
             variance
             ,
             strife
             ,
             malice
             ,
             revenge
             ,
             contumelious
             speaking
             ,
             whispering
             ,
             backbiteing
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             excusing
             or
             justifying
             of
             piracy
             ,
             rapine
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             fraud
             ,
             violence
             ,
             any
             kinde
             of
             injustice
             &c.
             to
             the
             spreading
             of
             lies
             ,
             slanders
             ,
             defamations
             ,
             &c.
             to
             covetousnesse
             ,
             unsatisfiednesse
             ,
             uncontentednesse
             in
             our
             present
             condition
             ,
             desire
             of
             change
             ,
             casting
             the
             crosse
             on
             other
             mens
             shoulders
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             free
             our
             owne
             from
             it
             ;
             to
             dealing
             with
             others
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             not
             be
             well
             pleased
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             our selves
             ;
             or
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             they
             tend
             to
             the
             discouragingor
             discountenancing
             any
             Christian
             virtue
             set
             downe
             in
             this
             or
             any
             other
             sermon
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             granting
             any
             dispensation
             ,
             or
             liberty
             from
             that
             Christian
             strictnesse
             in
             these
             duties
             ,
             or
             in
             
             those
             other
             of
             repentance
             ,
             selfe-denyall
             ,
             meekenesse
             ,
             mercifullnesse
             ,
             peaceablenesse
             ,
             &c.
             by
             these
             markes
             ,
             and
             characters
             ,
             you
             may
             know
             this
             to
             be
             a
             
               False
               Teacher
            
             .
             Yet
             not
             so
             farre
             this
             ,
             as
             that
             whosoever
             is
             guilty
             himselfe
             of
             any
             of
             these
             sins
             ,
             shall
             be
             (
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Teacher
             )
             a
             false
             one
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             possible
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Actions
             may
             be
             contrary
             ;
             but
             that
             ,
             if
             these
             be
             the
             fruits
             ,
             and
             naturall
             effects
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             then
             shall
             his
             Doctrine
             be
             thus
             condemned
             ;
             otherwise
             an
             ill
             man
             he
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             yeta
             teacher
             of
             truth
             ;
             a
             wicked
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             false
             Prophet
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             it
             not
             said
             of
             these
             False
             Prophets
             that
             they
             come
             in
             
               sheepes
               clothing
            
             ,
             which
             sure
             signifies
             their
             outward
             actions
             to
             be
             innocent
             ?
             How
             then
             can
             they
             be
             discerned
             by
             their
             fruits
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             may
             be
             discerned
             ,
             though
             their
             owne
             evill
             Actions
             be
             disguised
             ,
             and
             varnished
             over
             .
             2.
             
             That
             though
             their
             Actions
             most
             conspicuous
             and
             apparent
             be
             good
             ,
             yet
             their
             closer
             Actions
             (
             which
             may
             also
             be
             discerned
             by
             a
             strict
             observer
             )
             are
             of
             the
             making
             of
             the
             wolfe
             ,
             ravenous
             and
             evill
             .
             3.
             
             That
             though
             they
             begin
             with
             some
             good
             shewes
             to
             get
             authority
             ,
             though
             they
             enter
             as
             sheep
             ,
             doe
             some
             specious
             acts
             of
             piety
             at
             first
             ;
             yet
             they
             continue
             not
             constant
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             within
             a
             while
             put
             off
             the
             disguise
             ,
             and
             are
             discernible
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             What
             now
             is
             the
             fourth
             or
             last
             generall
             Precept
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             outer
             
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             or
             Discipleship
             ,
             (
             though
             that
             set
             off
             by
             prophecying
             ,
             doing
             miracles
             ,
             &c.
             
               in
               Christs
               name
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             professing
             whatsoever
             they
             doe
             to
             be
             done
             by
             
               Christs
               power
            
             )
             which
             will
             availe
             any
             man
             toward
             his
             account
             at
             that
             great
             day
             ,
             without
             the
             
               reall
               ,
               faithfull
               ,
               sincere
               ,
               universall
               ,
               impartiall
               ,
            
             performing
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             But
             can
             ,
             or
             doth
             God
             permit
             any
             wicked
             man
             to
             doe
             such
             miracles
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             he
             may
             ,
             for
             the
             end
             of
             miracles
             ,
             and
             preaching
             ,
             &c.
             being
             to
             convince
             men
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             may
             well
             enough
             be
             done
             by
             those
             that
             acknowledge
             that
             truth
             ,
             though
             they
             live
             not
             accordingly
             ;
             the
             miracles
             done
             by
             them
             being
             not
             designed
             by
             God
             to
             the
             commendation
             of
             the
             instruments
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             perswading
             of
             the
             spectators
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               
                 §
              
               3
            
             Having
             received
             from
             you
             the
             full
             tale
             of
             the
             precepts
             you
             proposed
             ,
             there
             now
             remaines
             onely
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             Sermon
             to
             be
             discharged
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             have
             paid
             me
             all
             that
             your
             promise
             hath
             obliged
             you
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             this
             ,
             (
             occasioned
             by
             the
             last
             precept
             of
             doing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               professing
               Gods
               will
            
             )
             that
             the
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             lending
             a
             patient
             eare
             to
             those
             doctrines
             ,
             will
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             (
             as
             oft
             as
             it
             is
             )
             trusted
             to
             and
             depended
             on
             ,
             to
             render
             us
             acceptable
             to
             Christ
             )
             prove
             a
             very
             fallacious
             ,
             and
             deceitfull
             hope
             .
             Whensoever
             any
             storme
             comes
             ,
             any
             shaking
             disease
             or
             affliction
             ,
             which
             gives
             us
             occasion
             to
             awake
             throughly
             ,
             and
             examine
             
             our selves
             to
             the
             bottome
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             then
             able
             to
             retaine
             any
             hope
             or
             comfortable
             opinion
             of
             our selves
             ,
             although
             in
             time
             of
             quiet
             and
             tranquillity
             ,
             before
             we
             were
             thus
             shaken
             ,
             we
             could
             entertaine
             our selves
             with
             such
             flattering
             glozes
             .
             
               Hearing
               of
               Sermons
            
             ,
             and
             
               professing
               of
               love
            
             to
             ,
             and
             zeale
             for
             Christ
             ,
             may
             passe
             for
             piety
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             end
             it
             will
             not
             be
             so
             .
             'T
             is
             
               true
               Christian
               practice
            
             ,
             that
             will
             hold
             out
             in
             time
             of
             triall
             ;
             and
             that
             hope
             of
             ours
             which
             is
             thus
             grounded
             ,
             will
             stand
             firme
             and
             stable
             in
             time
             of
             affliction
             ,
             and
             temptation
             ,
             at
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
             This
             doctrine
             of
             Christian
             duty
             and
             obedience
             is
             such
             that
             can
             never
             deceive
             any
             man
             that
             is
             content
             to
             build
             upon
             it
             .
             Nor
             infirmity
             ,
             nor
             sin
             ,
             (
             committed
             ,
             but
             repented
             of
             ,
             and
             forsaken
             )
             nor
             Devill
             ,
             shall
             ever
             shake
             any
             mans
             hold
             that
             is
             thus
             built
             ;
             endanger
             any
             mans
             salvation
             ,
             that
             lives
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             this
             Sermon
             ;
             nor
             shall
             all
             the
             flattering
             deceitfull
             comforters
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             bring
             in
             any
             true
             gaine
             to
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               when
               Jesus
               had
               ended
               these
               sayings
               ,
               the
               people
               were
               astonished
               at
               his
               doctrine
               .
               For
               he
               taught
               them
               as
               one
               having
               authority
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               the
               Scribes
               .
            
          
           
             OHoly
             Jesu
             ,
             
               that
               camest
               downe
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               wert
               pleased
               to
               pay
               that
               deare
               ransome
               on
               the
               Crosse
               for
               us
               ,
               on
               purpose
               that
               thou
               might
            
             redeeme
             us
             from
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             purify
             unto
             thy
             
             selfe
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             zealous
             of
             good
             workes
             ,
             
               we
               beseech
               thee
               to
            
             write
             thy
             law
             in
             our
             hearts
             ;
             
               that
               most
               excellent
               divine
               law
               of
               thine
               ,
               that
               we
            
             may
             see
             it
             and
             doe
             it
             ,
             
               that
               we
               may
            
             know
             thee
             and
             the
             power
             of
             thy
             resurrection
             ;
             
               and
               expresse
               it
               in
            
             turning
             every
             one
             of
             us
             from
             his
             iniquities
             .
             
               That
               we
               no
               longer
               flatter
               our selves
               with
               a
               formall
               externall
               serving
               of
               thee
               ,
               with
               being
            
             hearers
             of
             thy
             word
             ,
             
               partakers
               of
               thy
               Sacraments
               ,
               professours
               of
               thy
               truth
               ,
               knowers
               or
               teachers
               of
               thy
               will
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               labour
               to
               joine
               to
               these
               an
               uniforme
               ,
               faithfull
               obedience
               to
               thy
               whole
               Gospell
               ,
               a
               ready
               chearefull
               subjection
               to
               thy
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               thou
               maiest
            
             rule
             and
             reigne
             in
             our
             hearts
             by
             Faith
             ;
             
               and
               that
            
             we
             being
             dead
             unto
             sinne
             and
             living
             unto
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
               may
               have
            
             our
             fruit
             unto
             holinesse
             ,
             may
             grow
             in
             Grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             practicall
             knowledge
             of
             thee
             Our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             
               and
               at
               last
               persevering
               unto
               the
               last
               ,
               attaine
               to
               that
               endlesse
               glorious
               end
               ,
               the
               reward
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               labours
               ,
               the
               perfection
               of
               our
               Charity
               ,
               and
               the
            
             crowne
             of
             our
             Hope
             ,
             
               an
               everlasting
               blessed
               life
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               with
               thee
               ,
               O
               Father
               of
               mercies
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               all
               consolations
               ,
               O
               holy
               and
               sanctifying
               spirit
               ,
               O
               blessed
               Trinity
               coeternall
               ,
               To
               which
               one
               Infinite
               Majesty
               ,
               We
               most
               humbly
               ascribe
               the
               honour
               ,
               glory
               ,
               power
               ,
               praise
               ,
               might
               ,
               majesty
               ,
               and
               dominion
               ,
               which
               through
               all
               ages
               of
               the
               world
               have
               beene
               given
               to
               him
               which
               sitteth
               on
               the
               Throne
               to
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Lambe
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A45443-e2130
           
             Theologia
             est
             scientia
             affectiva
             ,
             non
             speculativa
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Glem
             .
             Al.
             in
             pedag
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             second
             Covenan
             :
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             name
             JESUS
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             name
             CHRIST
             and
             his
             three
             Offices
             .
          
           
             Of
             Christs
             Kingly
             office
             .
          
           
             Homer
             
               cals
               the
               Eagle
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Homero
               .
               Tullio
            
             aetas
             ,
             trigenta
             annorū
             s●a●ium
             vid.
             Rhodig
             :
             l.
             19.
             c.
             22.
             
             &
             Homer
             of
             Nest
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &
             Herodot
             .
             l.
             2.
             p.
             144.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             &
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Strom.
             1.
             p.
             335.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             Christs
             Preistly
             office
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Prophericke
             office
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Vid
             :
             Cyrilli
             H●●ros
             :
             catech
             .
          
           
             Certitudinem
             obiecti
             .
          
           
             Certitudinem
             subiecti
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cum
             genitivo
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             Hope
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             Repentance
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Non
             operatur
             peccatum
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Votum
             poenitentiae
             .
          
           
             Of
             Justification
             .
          
           
             Of
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Jobius
             ap
             :
             Phot
             :
             bibl
             :
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45443-e26740
           
             Of
             Christs
             Sermon
             in
             the
             Mount.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Beatitudes
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Deleat
             homo
             Christianus
             ,
             et
             de
             dolore
             gaudeat
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pyth.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Christians
             must
             be
             exemplary
             .
          
           
             Christ
             did
             not
             abolish
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             But
             perfect
             the
             Law.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             killing
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             21.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Is
             .
             30.
             33.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             as
             Chrysostome
             reades
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Videl
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Les
             Digue●rs
             .
          
           
             Of
             Swearing
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Oecumemus
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             revenge
             ,
             or
             retaliating
             evill
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ut
             praepositio
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             non
             oppositionem
             sed
             retributionem
             not
             at
             utin
             voce
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Of
             loving
             enemies
             
          
           
             Arist
             :
             Top.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45443-e47500
           
             Aquinas
             2.
             2.
             qu.
             85.
             art
             .
             3.
             ad
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pluto
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Gen.
             28.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             Fasting
             .
          
           
             Of
             Sobriety
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             strong
             or
             sweete
             wine
             :
             all
             one
             with
             Vinosi
             or
             Vinolenti
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             Feasting
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             desire
             and
             love
             of
             wealth
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Da●s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Artstoph
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Of
             worldly
             care
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Da
             Decimas
             in
             hoc
             utditescas
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Deus
             donando
             debet
             Cypr.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Vallesius
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A45443-e66080
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Severus
             
          
           
             quod
             .
             hi
             fieri
             vis
             &c.